Under the Oak Tree: Season 1
Author: Suji Kim
Date: 0101-01-01T00:00:00+00:00
Description: Anthology containing: Under the Oak Tree: Season 1 (1) Under the Oak Tree: Season 1 (2) Under the Oak Tree: Season 1 (3) Under the Oak Tree: Season 1 (4) Under the Oak Tree: Season 1 (5)
Publisher: RIDI
Rights: Copyrights as per source stories

Chapter 1

Maximilian Calypse paced around the drawing room.

She was so nervous that she did not realize she was biting her fingernails until the Duke of Croyso entered the room. Hearing his cane strike the floor with a clack, she hurriedly hid her hands behind her back.

“Have I not warned you time and again about that revolting habit of yours?”

“F-Forgive me…”

Hearing the biting chill of her father’s voice, Maxi hung her head low. The duke clicked his tongue disapprovingly.

“Do not embarrass me. You have been fortunate beyond what you deserve. Should your repulsive behavior besmirch our family name, I shall not forgive you.”

Cold sweat trickled down her back. As she opened her mouth to form some semblance of a reply, her spine went stiff with fear.

“I-I sh-shall do as you c-command, F-Father. W-When he comes, I-I will…"

Even without raising her head, Maxi knew perfectly well what sort of expression her father was making, for he wore a grimace of disgust whenever he heard her speak. Scrambling for words, Maxi tried to remain calm.

“I-I w-will persuade h-him t-to remain in th-this m-marriage…”

“Enough!”

The duke rapped his cane on the floor.

“Is it too much for you to talk and behave normally even for a day — no, for even an hour? What kind of man would want a stuttering wife?”

“I… I…”

“Riftan Calypse is no longer a low-class knight! He is now one of the best swordmasters in the continent — a hero who defeated the Red Dragon, Sektor! The church will annul this marriage at a word from him!”

Panting, the duke pressed a hand to his forehead. The mere thought of divorce scandalized him.

“I shall not allow the eldest Croyso daughter to be divorced by some lowborn knight! I will not stand by while my halfwit of a daughter ruins the reputation of this house!”

Maxi bit her lips, words rising in her throat like bile. It’s not my fault. Neither she nor Riftan Calypse had ever expressed a desire to be wed to each other. It was her father who had pushed the marriage through.

As if he had read her thoughts, the duke followed with a scathing remark.

“If only you were half as beautiful as Rosetta… No, if only you were normal! Then I would not have to crawl at that lowborn’s feet to humor his whims!”

At the mention of her half-sister, who was as beautiful as a rose in full bloom, the handful of defiance she had mustered slipped through her fingers like dry sand. The duke took in his daughter’s face, which had turned deathly pale. He carried on without mercy.

“King Reuben may wish to take Riftan Calypse as his son-in-law, but there’s nothing he can do if Calypse refuses! Had you managed to win your husband’s affection, you would not be facing divorce! You have no one to blame but yourself!”

“B-But… h-he left for the c-campaign the d-day after the w-wedding…”

Maxi had hardly had a chance to talk to Riftan, let alone win his affection. She was about to protest when her vision went white for a split second as her father’s cane landed on her side. Gasping for breath, she curled up. The pain was so severe that she could not even scream.

“How dare you talk back to me! Just thinking of that loathsome impediment of yours infuriates me!”

She quickly nodded to avert further blows. The duke’s lips twitched as if readying itself to spew forth another stream of vitriol, but a knock on the door distracted him. He spun around to face the door. The quiet voice of a maidservant came through.

“Your Grace, the Remdragon Knights have arrived.”

“Show them in!”

Her face filled with terror, Maxi raised her eyes at her father. He hissed through his teeth.

“Make it clear to Calypse that the marriage will not be annulled. I warn you once again — if you bring shame upon our house, you’ll pay the price!”

The duke stomped out of the room. Maxi leaned against the window, stifling her breath while waiting for the throbbing pain to subside.

Blinded by the autumn sunlight streaming in through the window, she blinked back her tears. Crying would not make anything better. It would only drag her down deeper into the abyss.

Maxi clasped her shaking hands together. She had to collect herself — divorce was equivalent to a death sentence for a noblewoman. She would not only end up the target of ridicule, but also disgrace her entire family.

It was an unimaginable dishonor, one that could only be counteracted through a duel against Riftan Calypse. But the Duke of Croyso had no sons, and none among his relatives or sworn knights stood a chance against Riftan.

Who could win a duel against a swordmaster who had felled a dragon? Tarnishing her family name seemed inevitable. The duke would never forgive her — a timely accident might kill her before the annulment was complete. She would not put such designs past her father.

I must do everything to prevent that…

But would Riftan Calypse listen to her?

She bit her lips, feeling as though she was standing at the edge of a precipitous cliff. Her marriage had been arranged solely for the convenience of the duke and his knights.

Three years prior, when news had spread across the continent that Sektor the Red Dragon had awoken from hibernation, King Elnuima Reuben III had issued an order for his vassals to participate in a campaign to subdue it.

Duke Croyso had also been bound by law to gather his forces and embark on the campaign. But he had found a way to shift his duty to Riftan Calypse by marrying off his daughter.

Maxi shuddered, recalling the thinly veiled insults whispered among the guests on her wedding day. As a low-class knight, Riftan had had no choice but to obey the duke’s command and make an appearance in the wedding hall. Maxi could not imagine the resentment and humiliation he must have felt that day. He had looked as if he was suppressing something, and she had been terrified by the expression on his face.

If I were half as beautiful as Rose, could I have won his heart?

These thoughts only deepened her torment. Riftan Calypse was a stunning man. Even Rosetta, who often mocked his humble background, could not help but blush when she saw him dressed in the ceremonial attire of his order.

Riftan could have chosen any beautiful lady to court. How could he possibly find a plain-looking woman with a stutter attractive, especially now that his accomplishments had superseded his lowborn status?

Now that he’s likely to marry a princess, my pleas won’t be enough to change his mind.

They had spent a single night together after the wedding. The following morning, Riftan had left for the campaign without a word, and he had never once written to her in his absence. Maxi could not be sure that he even thought of her as his wife.

With her mind clouded by dark thoughts, she had just buried her face in her hands when she heard a sullen voice.

“This is a sight to behold.”

Maxi looked up with a jolt to see a giant of a man glowering at her from the door. She had not heard him enter.

“A wife trembling in fear while awaiting her husband’s return from mortal peril,” the man said sarcastically, approaching her with slow, silent footsteps.

Dressed in silver armor and a navy-blue tunic reminiscent of a monk’s robes, Riftan was far more powerfully built and intimidating than Maxi remembered. Frozen, Maxi held her breath as she watched him draw closer.

“I didn’t expect a warm welcome, but did you have to tremble as if I were carrying the plague?”

His frigid tone snapped Maxi out of her trance. Realizing that she had managed to displease him within minutes of their reunion, blood drained from her face.

“I-I am relieved t-to see you u-unharmed…”

What else could she say? She did not even know how to address him.

Riftan? Too intimate. Sir Riftan? He would surely mock her. Max’s voice trailed off in confusion. Unsettled by his piercing gaze, she took a step back.

She could not fathom why he was looking at her like that. His face hardened further with each step of her retreat. Finally, he yanked Maxi’s arm toward him with a threatening whisper.

“At least pretend you’re happy to see me!”

She froze. Their bodies were so close that she could smell the potent undertones of leather, horses, and sweat. The overwhelming maleness of the scents pushed up memories that she had hidden even from herself over the past three years.

The curious heat radiating from his muscular body. A gaze that seemed to see straight into her mind. He had looked at her with that same look in his eyes that day. Like a hound about to rip apart fresh meat…

Maxi hastily lowered her gaze. She could feel her face burning. There was no stopping the torrent of memories now that the floodgates had opened. Memories of that night washed over her, as vivid as if they had occurred just yesterday.

Chapter 2

“Take off your clothes.”

A bewildered Maxi looked apprehensively at her new husband. Her nursemaid had led her by the hand to the bridal chamber just as the wedding feast was coming to an end. She was sitting on the bed after the maidservants had finished bathing her when he entered the room.

Unable to gauge his intentions, she could only stare at him wide-eyed. She could not comprehend why the man who had ignored her throughout the ceremony would abruptly make such a demand. Although she was vaguely aware that intimate, unspoken things happened between husbands and wives in the privacy of the bedroom, she had never been made privy to the details.

Her nursemaid had impressed upon her that she must follow her husband’s commands and remain still, no matter what he did. Surely removing her clothes wasn’t one of the commands that she was expected to obey without question… She was still in a daze when he pulled his tunic over his head and shot her an impatient look.

Riftan Calypse stepped closer. “Must I remove them myself?”

Maxi let out a gasp. Every cord of muscle on Riftan’s body seemed to be made of steel. His shoulders were twice as broad as hers. His long, thick neck was connected to a solid chest, which tapered down to a taut, slim waist, not unlike that of a graceful panther.

Maxi had heard that Riftan was a giant even among the knights, but to see him standing before her eyes was overwhelming. Her mouth went dry. A few blows from her father had caused her unbearable pain. Would she survive if a man like Riftan decided to strike her?

“You’re looking at me as if you’ve seen a monster.”

Maxi flinched. His tone was frosty. He crossed the distance to the bed with a single stride and looked hard at her. Maxi’s line of vision was filled entirely by his body, which gleamed bronze in the glow of the flames dancing in the fireplace.

“Do you find me so undesirable?”

“Ah… I-I…”

He leaned over her. Two black pupils embedded in a near-flawless face gave off a frightful glint. His mouth, clenched shut, twisted into a cynical smile.

“How could I, a lowly knight, expect to please the proud daughter of a duke?”

Maxi trembled uncontrollably at his contemptuous tone. As his wife, she was his possession and at his mercy. He had the right to flog her and subject her to the cruelest of punishments if he so wished. Realizing that she had earned his scorn, she broke into a cold sweat.

“Come. Fulfill your marital duties.”

Maxi wanted to ask what her duties were, but the question never left her lips. She kept her gaze locked at his feet as his body cast a dark shadow over her. A long, calloused finger reached down to lift her chin. There was something subtle in his gaze that she could not read.

“A marriage is annulled if it is not consummated. Do you wish to leave me?”

She trembled, feeling as if she was drowning in the depths of those dark pupils. This brought yet another sneer to his lips.

“Speak now if you want me to dress and leave.”

“…”

“I won’t stop once we begin.”

Maxi’s mouth went dry. Her father would never forgive her if she let him leave. Remembering that they had never had a choice to begin with, she squeezed her eyes shut and began to unclasp her belt with shaking fingers.

She feared her father’s blows far more than the shame that she would suffer at the hands of this strange man. Should she fail, her father would not stop at a beating. He would punish her brutally and send in another knight to this very room in a matter of days. She was nothing more than a tool for her father’s convenience.

Maxi removed her jewelry one by one and set them next to the bed in suffocating silence. The only sound in the room was the crackling of burning firewood. Riftan’s gaze bore into her. She pulled down the straps of her linen dress and removed her arms from the frilly sleeves.

The night air felt cold against her bare back and shoulders. Not daring to expose herself further, she stopped undressing, clutching the dress to her bosom. Seeing her hesitate, Riftan knelt on the bed and pulled her dress down.

“W-W-Wait…”

The dress slipped off her body before she could stop it. She desperately clutched at her skirt. Riftan grew impatient.

“Keep your hands away.”

“W-Why a-are you p-pulling…”

She gazed up at him in confusion. His face was concealed in shadow, silhouetted against the light. Being unable to see his expression only intensified her terror.

“Do you want me to leave? Make up your mind.”

Maxi stifled her sobs. As she reluctantly lowered her hands, the dress slid to her waist. Riftan pulled it down further and flung it on the floor, sending shivers up her spine.

“There’s no turning back now.”

His deep voice chilled Maxi’s heart. His rough, warm hands caressed her tense body. She pushed him away instinctively, only to end up caught more firmly in his embrace as he locked an arm around her waist. As skin touched skin, his body exuded an unfamiliar heat that made her shudder for a reason she could not explain.

“N-Not so c-close…”

He carried on as if he had not heard her stammering plea, leaning forward to brush a kiss on her breast. Maxi’s eyes widened in shock.

Warm lips swept across soft skin. A shiver coursed through her body at this new sensation. At the sight of him burying his face in her bosom like a newborn babe, her mind went blank.

“Relax.”

Using his calloused palm, he stroked her back, which was paralyzed with fear. His damp breath gave her goosebumps.

Rubbing his chin on her soft skin, he slid a hand under the garment that was covering her waist. Maxi jumped in shock, her lips quivering. She had never imagined that a man’s hand would intrude on this region of her body.

“W-What are y-you—"

“Stay still. You’ll get hurt without warming up.”

Maxi’s legs struggled helplessly. She had only ever exchanged a few greetings with this man, and now — now, here he was, touching her most intimate parts so casually. She could not believe it.

“P-P-Please, d-don’t…”

She grasped his thick shoulders as if to plead with him. It was his turn now to quake and quiver. Her hands burned when she touched his firm, smooth skin as if she had wrapped them around a red-hot iron.

Riftan’s lips moved slightly. But instead of words, Maxi received a rough kiss. He tasted of something savage and untamable. She was still trying to make sense of what was happening when he removed the last piece of clothing left on her. She screamed — but even that was swallowed by a kiss.

“Damn it…”

He let out a series of curses and moans. Maxi gasped for air like a fish out of water. He was encroaching on parts of her body that she had never even known existed.

She thrashed her legs against him, but they were soon weighed down by the bulk of his unyielding body. She was trapped like a helpless animal caught between the jaws of a wolf.

“Damn it, I can’t hold back any longer…”

He muttered to himself impatiently, his fingers entering her deeper still. Maxi held her breath. She had long forgotten her nursemaid’s instructions about dutifully submitting to her husband’s will. Under his touch, her body twitched and jerked like a fish gasping for air, overcome by unthinkable sensations.

“N-No! D-Don’t… Oh!”

It was futile to struggle; there was no chance of escape from his rough kisses and caresses. She tore at the pillow.

She could not believe that something so grotesque was happening. Her eyes felt as if they were on fire, and her mind spun.

What’s happening to me?

Chapter 3

“This will hurt a little.”

After what seemed like a lifetime, Riftan’s hand stopped. Maxi sank into the bed, her limbs hanging limply as she tried to catch her breath. Her body had been so tense that, drained of strength, she could not struggle anymore. Riftan undressed completely and wrapped an arm around Maxi’s waist, lifting her up.

Their warm bodies touched. Only then did Maxi realize that they were both slick with sweat.

His back shone a reddish gold in the glow of the dim light, reminding her of the time she had sneaked into a blacksmith’s workshop and watched how they cast statues out of molten gold. Was this how it might feel to have bubbling metal poured over one’s body? She felt her body dissolve as if submerged in a crucible of liquid gold.

“Take a deep breath.”

His voice had become so husky that it was hard to make out what he was whispering. His lips grazed her earlobe, sending chills down her spine. Holding onto his sinewy arm, she allowed her legs to open without thinking. Riftan promptly paired his hips to hers.

“Ah…!”

A dull pain radiated through her lower body before she could grasp what had happened. She struggled, terrified. He weighed her body down with his own to stop her from breaking free, then nibbled at her lips. Her breasts pressed flat against his rugged chest, she felt him enter deeper. Close to tears, she scratched at his arms.

“I-It… hurts…”

“Too tight…”

Droplets of sweat trickled down his neck and onto her face. As she writhed in an attempt to flee, he quivered slightly and used his two hands to secure her waist in a firm grip. A deep line creased his forehead.

“Just… stay still…”

“H-hurts… It h-hurts…!”

“Don’t move, damn it— ugh!”

She felt his body tremble. She held her breath as he crushed her in an embrace. As if he could not hold back any longer, he began to move rhythmically. Each movement produced a sharp pain that drew a faint moan from her.

Her body rocked like a boat on turbulent water. Her mind sank into miry depths, her knuckles turning white from gripping the sheets. What was he doing to her?

“Damn…”

At long last, he released a strangled moan before collapsing on her. His body radiated so much heat that had the air been just a little cooler, it would have let off steam. Panting, Maxi could see that his shoulders were also rising and falling rapidly. She felt a strange sense of emptiness. Eyelids aflutter, she stared blankly at the ceiling. What had just happened to her?

“Why are you crying?”

It was only then that she realized she was crying. She tried to cover her face, but a wet tongue began to crawl across her cheek. He cupped her face so she could not turn away and hissed through his teeth.

“Don’t look away from me.”

His dark eyes flickered with intense emotion. The hairs on her nape stood up. He continued to pelt her tear-streaked temples and cheeks with kisses.

“You’re now my wife. There’s no turning back, whether you like it or not.”

A hand reached into her hair to pull her into a kiss. There was little she could do but let it happen. Again and again…

When she woke up, it was well past noon, and Riftan had already left for the campaign. She learned from her nursemaid that a cleric had come to inspect the blood on the sheets and declare the marriage valid. She also learned that the consummation of marriage was a rite of passage for newlywed couples.

That was all that had transpired between her and Riftan. She had lost her virginity, and he had left for the Lexos Mountains in the duke’s stead. It was difficult to believe that they were man and wife — even at that moment, with him standing before her eyes.

Lost for words, she stared silently at his stormy face. Her ears rang with echoes of her father’s voice, threatening her with all manner of punishment should Riftan Calypse divorce her. Her lips, however, were sealed shut. What could she possibly say? He was a stranger to her — a husband in name only.

“For heaven’s sake, stop shaking!”

Riftan yelled. Maxi flinched and took a step back. He tightened his grip on her arm and closed the distance between them again.

“Do you find me so horrendous? Have I come back a monster?”

“I… I…”

He ran a hand through the thick, shaggy hair that covered his eyes, glaring at her. Her vision blurred. Far from completing her mission — to persuade him not to divorce her — she had managed to offend him less than five minutes into their reunion. Her lips twitched.

I need to say something. Anything. Please…

“I, I… was m-merely n-nervous and… I d-didn’t know w-what t-to say…”

Her cheeks burned red with shame. Tears welled up in her eyes. But this was not the time to burst into tears — that would only enrage him. She searched desperately for words.

“Y-You’re n-not a m-m-monster… I-I-I’m j-just n-nervous… and c-c-can’t stop sh-shaking…”

Her tongue failing her more than usual, she could not bring herself to meet his eyes. The mission had been hopeless from the start. How could she possibly persuade him when she had this dreadful impediment?

The burning flush crept up to the tips of her ears. She hung her head in shame, feeling exposed and vulnerable. Perhaps she would be better served by keeping her mouth shut; a proper woman would not stutter and shake like a halfwit.

“Damn it all…”

She flinched at his quiet cursing. Her father had been right — there was not a single man in the world who would desire her as his wife. Asking him to turn down a princess’s hand in marriage would be ludicrous.

Overcome by a feeling of helplessness, she felt her eyes prickle with tears. At that moment, something cold touched her cheek, snapping her out of her thoughts. A steel gauntlet was cupping her face.

“Open your mouth.”

Unable to grasp his intentions, she gazed numbly at the pair of black pupils that hovered a hair’s breadth from hers. Riftan sighed as if his patience was being tested once more. He pushed her chin down and forced her jaws open.

A soft, wet tongue inserted itself into her mouth, causing her yet another shock. She found herself gripping his arm to steady herself.

Biting his lips, he muttered in annoyance. “Should’ve taken off my armor first…”

It happened so quickly that she had no chance to brace herself. She stood there uneasily until he pushed her onto the sofa behind her. Pressing a knee into the side of her thigh, he removed his silver gauntlet with a deft movement.

The long, thick fingers that emerged from the gauntlet touched her cheeks tenderly. Her hands clutched his tunic as if they had a mind of their own. Again, the man pressed his lips to hers while removing the other gauntlet. A warm hand dug into her hair and roughly grasped the back of her head.

His tongue twisted and tangled with hers, roving over her teeth. She found it harder and harder to breathe. She shoved at his chest, but he clamped down harder on her lips.

“Just a little more…”

Her heart skipped a beat at his pleading voice. Warm hands slid over her face and neck, stroking the curve of her back before they found her bosom. When he felt her squirm with embarrassment, he pulled her in by her waist and laid her down on the sofa. Then without delay, he pulled her skirt up.

“R-Riftan…!”

This time, she understood what he wanted at once. In a panic, her eyes darted toward the door. How could he do this in the middle of the drawing room — and in broad daylight, no less! — where someone could burst in at any moment?

But Riftan seemed unperturbed. He nibbled on the back of her neck, pressing his body against hers. When she felt his hardness between her legs, she cried out in shock. He began to rub against her slowly. With each movement, the steel cuisse covering his powerful thighs brushed against her, the cold metal raising goosebumps on her skin.

Unable to bear it any longer, Maxi shut her eyes tight. Then suddenly, Riftan sprang up and covered her body with his cloak. She realized that someone was watching them. A man dressed in the same armor as Riftan was standing at the door with a stunned expression on his face.

“What are you looking at, you little rat?!”

Chapter 4

Maxi leaped to her feet at the sound of Riftan’s fierce roar. For a split second, the blond man at the door seemed taken aback by the intensity of Riftan’s ire, but he growled back in kind before long.

“How could I have known you’d be engaged like this in the drawing room, Commander? I assumed you would hear me approaching right away as usual. I simply didn’t see the need to knock.”

“Get out!”

Riftan’s bellow turned Maxi’s face white as a sheet. She dreaded what was to come after the man left the room. She sent a pleading look to the man at the door, but he simply muttered curses through gritted teeth and spun around.

“A carriage is waiting for you outside, Commander. You said you didn’t want to stay a moment longer at Croyso Castle.”

“Keep it waiting, then.”

Struck dumb, the man scowled before letting out an exasperated sigh. “Please be quick, Commander.”

The man threw Maxi a displeased look before exiting the room, the door slamming behind him.

Maxi studied Riftan’s face for signs of anger. He scratched the back of his head, then shot her a fierce look. She withered under his intense stare, and he scoffed at the sorry sight.

“I won’t pounce on you again, so no need to tremble like that. Hell, I never even planned to jump on you here.”

She dared not raise her head. Instead, she stared at her clasped hands as if she were trying to bore a hole through them.

Riftan rose from the sofa and straightened out his disheveled clothes.

“You heard him, didn’t you? A carriage is waiting. It’s leaving soon.”

Maxi felt the blood drain from her body. He had tried to ravish her only moments ago, and now he was speaking of leaving. She had not yet managed to convey a single coherent thought to him, let alone persuade him.

“B-But…”

In her panic, she desperately clutched at his tunic without noticing the state of her own rumpled clothes.

“C-could w-we t-t-talk for a m-moment…”

“There’s no time to lose. Get the servant to pack your things. We’ll talk in the carriage.”

Maxi had been shaking with fear, but now a puzzled expression dawned on her face. She repeated his words hesitantly.

“M-My th-things?”

“Yes. Your things. Do you not have things to bring with you?”

She blinked, still not understanding. A great sigh escaped Riftan, who deftly adjusted her clothes into some semblance of propriety. He hoisted her up, then called to the maidservant waiting just outside the door to pack her bags. Even after hearing his order, Maxi could not believe that he really intended to take her with him.

“Pack only what you need. We can’t dally too long.”

“Th-there’s n-not much t-to take. J-Just a f-few…”

“Good. We’ll leave now, then. If you need anything, you can find it in my estate.”

Riftan sent the maidservant away and led Maxi out of the drawing room. She almost had to run to keep up with his giant strides. Everything was moving so quickly that she did not have the faintest idea of what was happening.

“Y-Y-Your e-estate…?”

“Why? Does it amaze you that a lowly knight holds land of his own?”

He glowered at her over his shoulder, voice dripping with sarcasm. “King Reuben bestowed an estate upon me when I became a knight, along with a castle that should have become your home after our wedding.”

Maxi only grew more confused. A castle that should have been her home? But Riftan seemed uninterested in explaining further. He was already striding down the staircase that led to an expansive garden. Next to the colossal fountain stood an extravagant carriage pulled by four horses. An entourage of fifteen or so knights stood guarding the carriage.

Their boisterous voices died down when Riftan and Maxi approached. Some of the men threw furtive glances at Maxi, who stood awkwardly behind Riftan. She felt her cheeks burn under their curious gazes.

“What are you waiting for? Get in the carriage.”

“B-But… Fa-Fa-Father is w-waiting f-for me. I-I n-need his p-p-permission…”

Riftan’s face hardened at the mention of the duke. Tightening his grip on her arm, he dragged her toward the carriage.

“You are my wife. Why should I seek permission to take you with me? Your father has no right to interfere.”

With that, he lifted her up and placed her in the carriage, where she sat in mute astonishment. My wife… Did that mean he didn’t intend to divorce her? She could not untangle the thoughts jumbled in her head.

“Go!” Riftan shouted out of the window, seating himself across from Maxi.

The carriage rattled to a start. Still in disbelief, Maxi watched as Croyso Castle shrunk into the distance. She had run through dozens of scenarios in her head as she pictured their reunion, but none of them had prepared her for this.

Why is he taking me with him?

She stared dumbfoundedly at her husband, who was taking in the passing scenery with one arm draped over the windowsill. He looked calm and composed. Could this be the same man who had rained blistering remarks and kisses on her before bounding out of the castle, dragging her with him?

She recalled her father’s words.

King Reuben has offered him the princess’s hand in marriage. He will not let such an opportunity slip by!

Duke Croyso had drilled those words into her head. But he was not the only one who had assumed that Riftan would marry the princess.

A renowned sorceress, Princess Agnes had fought alongside Riftan in the campaign against the Red Dragon. Two warriors falling in love after sharing the thrill of the battlefield was an irresistible piece of inspiration for the bards, who wasted no time in composing and performing the romantic tale throughout the city. All who had heard news of the princess and knight’s victorious return were anticipating a royal wedding.

Maxi herself thought that divorce was inevitable. Even the cleric who had officiated their wedding would not have disagreed. Everyone knew that Duke Croyso had strong-armed Riftan into marriage, and Riftan had every right to demand a divorce.

So why…?

Maxi stole a glance at Riftan’s finely sculpted features. His tousled hair sat splendidly atop his chiseled forehead, rippling in the gentle breeze blowing in through the window. His lustrous, golden-brown skin gave him an exotic appearance. The arduous campaign had put a sharp edge on his naturally stony face, giving him a forbidding air.

Maxi had never seen Princess Agnes in person. Rumor had it that the princess was a remarkable beauty with brilliant golden hair and deep blue eyes. Maxi imagined that standing together, Riftan and the princess would look like a work of art.

Her attention turned to her own reflection in the carriage window. A broad, round forehead and a small, low-bridged nose dusted with brown freckles. Large, round eyes that seemed to throw her features off balance. Wavy hair twisted into a single braid, stray strands sticking out like pieces of straw.

She could only think the worst. It was impossible that Riftan really wanted her as his wife. There had to be a catch. A secret design, perhaps. What was he planning to do with her?

As if he sensed her misgivings, Riftan whipped his head around to look at her. Shriveling before his piercing look, Maxi averted her eyes. She must have done something to displease him, for he began to curse.

“Do you find me so unbearably repulsive? At least try to hide it! I don’t have the slightest intention of jumping out of the carriage to spare you the trouble of my company!”

“Y-Y-You aren’t r-repulsive. I-I n-never s-said…”

“Then do something about that dreadful look on your face!”

Maxi’s hands flew up to cover her face. It was true that she felt uncomfortable and afraid in his presence, but she had not realized that her expression so clearly betrayed her feelings. Knowing that her face had angered him, she was at a loss for what kind of expression she should wear.

Riftan sighed. “You must realize that we’re not like other married couples.”

Maxi felt cold sweat beading on her forehead.

“I don’t know much about you,” he continued. “And you don’t know much about me. But you are my wife, and that means I am to spend the rest of my days with you. How can I treat you as my wife if my mere presence is enough to make you tremble like a leaf?”

“Th-The rest of y-your d-days… w-with m-m-me?”

Seeing her surprise, his features twisted into a frown.

“We were married three years ago. We’re man and wife. Aren’t couples supposed to live together for the rest of their lives?”

She looked at him as if he had suddenly grown another head. She could not believe her ears. Did he genuinely want her to be his wife? Or was he lying for some ulterior purpose? Perhaps he was mocking her, thinking that she had not yet learned of his engagement to the princess. Increasingly distressing thoughts filled her mind.

Chapter 5

“I may be a man of low birth, but I hold the vows of marriage sacred,” Riftan snapped at a perplexed Maxi. “It astounds me that the daughter of a duke would show such utter contempt for our vows.”

“C-Contempt?”

“If not contempt, then what is it? You married me, yet you’ve disregarded my existence all this time. Do not expect that I will tolerate any more of it!”

Dismayed, Maxi could only stare at him. How could he accuse her of such a thing? He had left the morning after the wedding without a word!

“I-I’ve never disregarded y-you! You’re th-the one wh-who…”

“Enough! As Lady Calypse, you should have left for my estate after the wedding night. Yet for three years, you have chosen to remain in your father’s opulent castle!”

Riftan gave a loud snort.

“Then again, how can I expect the daughter of a duke to give up her standing for the life of a half widow, waiting for the return of her husband’s corpse?”

Taken aback, Maxi could not think of a retort to his accusations. The words he was uttering were incomprehensible to her.

“H-How c-could I have left f-for your e-estate? I d-didn’t kn-know w-where it was. Y-you d-didn’t t-tell me a-anything…!”

“Enough with the lies! I made every preparation for you to come and live on my land before I left for the campaign. In the event of my death, you would have inherited the estate! A duke’s daughter may not care for a paltry piece of land, but it is a place I hold dear. And it was your duty to be there, yet you left it neglected.”

His eyes blazed with anger. He did not seem to be lying — there was no reason for him to invent tales. Maxi gulped.

“I-I didn’t kn-know… Y-You d-didn’t say a w-word…”

“My men told me you refused to leave,” he said, his voice bitter. “Spare me the excuses. For three years, I have known precisely what you think of me. And why are you trembling, damn it? Are you afraid I’ll give you a beating?”

“I-I’m s-sorry. T-truly, I kn-knew n-nothing of it. I awoke th-that morning to f-find you g-gone… N-No one ever t-told me.”

He narrowed his eyes as if to assess whether she was telling the truth. Like a prisoner awaiting judgment, she waited for his next words. A few moments later, he spoke in a softer tone.

“Even if that were true, you should have left for my land. A wife’s duty is to take care of her husband’s house. If that didn’t occur to you, I can only take it to mean that this marriage is worthless to you.”

Again, she could think of no reply. Their marriage was not as meaningless to her as Riftan imagined. Still, it was true that she had not wholeheartedly accepted the arrangement. She had simply thought that they were victims of her father, and their marriage, an unavoidable sacrifice. Had Riftan been sincere about their marriage all along?

“What were you going to do if you were pregnant?”

“P-P-Pregnant?”

Hearing the unexpected word, Maxi looked up with a start. The corners of Riftan’s mouth twisted.

“It was possible that you were. I performed my duties to the fullest that night, did I not?”

His sardonic tone drained her face of blood. The events of that night remained a harrowing and shameful memory in her mind. She was now aware that every marriage required consummation, but still, her whole body shook when she recalled the acts of that night.

Riftan, however, spoke of their wedding night as if it had been a trivial affair. Maxi trembled with renewed dread. Seeing this, Riftan’s face contorted into a scowl, and he slammed his fist into the wall of the carriage.

“Don’t make that face! As if the thought of having my child sickens you!”

But his fierce growl was cut short as he leaped out of the carriage, one hand on the hilt of his sword. Maxi screamed.

“Commander! Ogres!”

“I know! Cast a shield around the carriage!”

After shouting orders, Riftan turned to Maxi.

“Whatever happens, do not come out!”

He slammed the door shut without waiting for an answer. A thunderous roar shook the ground. Maxi clapped her hands to her ears.

Thud, thud.

With every tremor of the earth, the carriage shook.

She curled up into a ball on the floor, not daring to look out of the window. She had heard rumors that monstrous creatures had been spotted near the dukedom of late, but she had not expected to encounter one within an hour of leaving Croyso Castle. Her entire body shook.

“Stop the ogre at once!”

Hearing urgent shouts coming from outside, she swallowed her sobs. The carriage shook violently. The knights’ cries mixed with the eerie shrieks of something inhuman, creating terrifying echoes. Maxi buried her face in her skirt.

Thump, thump. The dull sound of something striking the carriage. Maxi looked up, fearful that the ceiling would come crashing down. Then she started in shock — an enormous eye, green and bloodshot, was staring at her through the window.

She screamed and leaped to the other side of the carriage, pushing her back against the wall. The world turned upside down, and her body fell backward. She reached for the wall to steady herself, but her fingers found the doorknob instead. The door flung open. She tumbled out of the carriage and crashed to the ground.

Pale with terror, Maxi scrambled to get back to the safety of the carriage. But her legs were paralyzed with fear. She desperately looked around for help, but the others were busy fighting the ash-skinned giants. She would have to find her own way to safety.

She began crawling toward the carriage when she saw an ogre lumbering toward her, stomping its enormous feet. She shrieked at the top of her lungs. Suddenly, there was a flash of bright light, and the ogre fell flat on its back.

“My lady! You must get inside at once! There’s a shield protecting the carriage. It’s safer in there!”

A hand tugging at her shoulder snapped Maxi out of her daze. Startled, she turned around to find a lean man staring her down.

“Mountain ogres, my lady. Fortune frowns on us, but with Sir Riftan here, we have nothing to worry about. Please go back in!”

“I-I didn’t m-mean to come out. I-I was th-thrown…”

Stammering, Maxi tried to explain. Riftan’s stern order forbidding her to come out echoed in her ears. She had not intended to get in their way.

“Th-the c-carriage w-was sh-shaking, and…!”

“My lady! Get inside!”

The man cut her off impatiently. She stopped speaking, wincing at his irritation. He was right — this was no time for making excuses. After collecting herself, she had begun climbing back into the carriage with unsteady steps when she heard another thud.

She turned around to see blood spurting like a fountain out of the cloven torso of an ogre. Maxi clapped a hand over her mouth. Her stomach had become tense with anxiety over the past few days, and it now twisted painfully. Something sour rose in her throat.

She attempted to push the liquid back down but to no avail. Watery bile splattered on the floor, and her throat burned.

“My lady!”

Alarmed, the man wound an arm around her heaving shoulders. Maxi panted and clutched her stomach, hot tears prickling her eyes. It felt as if something was tearing her guts out.

“Heavens… Are you all right, my lady?”

Maxi gasped for air. She thought that the pats on her back might calm her, but her nausea would not subside.

“What happened?!”

Hearing Riftan’s concerned voice, she managed to look up. He was standing in front of the ogre’s cloven corpse. Without realizing what she was doing, she began backing away from him. He stepped toward her. With each stride, he left a dark red footprint on the ground. The long, sharp blade of his sword gleamed blue, blood trickling down from its edge. His armor, silver-white mottled with dark blood, gave him a ghastly appearance.

In her retreat, Maxi lost her balance and stumbled. She put a hand on the carriage to steady herself. Riftan’s face went hazy, warping like smoke before her. The world spun. Her vision dimmed, and sounds became indistinct as she sank into the dark depths of unconsciousness.

Chapter 6

With the fall of the Roemian Empire — conqueror of the western kingdoms whose rule once reached the Southern Continent — came the age of lords.

The empire was split into the Seven Kingdoms: Wedon, Balto, Dristan, Osiriya, Sykan, Arex, and Livadon. Kings sought the loyalty of their vassals to protect their territories, and vassal lords strove to bolster their armies with ever greater numbers of knights and sorcerers.

Duke Ezion Croyso, Maxi’s father, was no exception. The first Duke of Croyso had been one of the lords of Wedon who had successfully seized the rich lands that had once belonged to Roem’s imperial family. Over the generations, the Dukes of Croyso joined dozens of wars to secure fertile lands and tens of thousands of serfs.

But thirty years prior, the Seven Kingdoms had signed a ceasefire to fight off the increasing numbers of monsters that had started to flood the lands. As part of the agreement, Duke Croyso had been pressured to return the territories he had annexed back to Dristan. Unwilling to let half the dukedom slip through his fingers, Duke Croyso soon devised a fitting solution. He would strengthen the legitimacy of his rule by marrying a princess of the old Roemian Empire.

He succeeded in finding and marrying a maiden of Roem’s fallen royalty. The maiden’s name was Arian Roem Girtha and, at the time, the duke found her a satisfactory match.

Arian was a beautiful and virtuous woman, dutiful and docile. But above all, she was a direct descendant of the great House of Roem, which had once ruled all the land under the sun. With Arian as his wife, the duke managed to extricate himself from territorial disputes, much to his great satisfaction.

But before long, he encountered that age-old problem of noblemen — the matter of heirs. Like all other lords, the duke longed for an heir who would inherit his titles, vast lands, and Croyso Castle. Yet even after six years of marriage, Arian could not to bear him a child, with every pregnancy ending in miscarriage. The duke grew exceedingly impatient.

He devoted all his efforts to securing a healthy heir, from enlisting the help of high-ranking clerics to seeking out sorcerers, but the decade-long struggle yielded nothing but frustration.

Then at long last, as if God had answered his prayers, a healthy child was born.

Unfortunately, the child turned out to be a girl.

His hopes dashed, the duke became despondent beyond words. And by the time the girl was two or three years old, a violent rage had taken root in him, for the girl was not only utterly useless — she also had a stutter.

He abandoned what little expectation he had had for his daughter. He had hoped to marry her off to a prince of Wedon to secure an heir from their union, but he would never allow a child with an impediment to be his heir. It was his firm belief that only an immaculate, healthy male child could honor the Croyso name and legacy.

Arian died without giving birth to a male heir. Repeated cycles of pregnancy and miscarriage had drained the life out of her. And the duke, who needed an heir carrying the royal blood of the Roemian imperial family, wasted no time in marrying one of Arian’s cousins.

To his dismay, his second wife died of illness, leaving only a daughter behind. As rumors spread that the House of Croyso was cursed, none among the Roemian imperial bloodline would agree to marry their daughters to the duke. He had no choice but to pin all his hopes on his second daughter, Rosetta.

Unlike her older sister, Rosetta was beautiful, intelligent, and outstandingly talented. If he could secure an heir by marrying her off to the son of a prestigious family, he would be able to preserve the pedigree of his house and maintain his rule over his vast territory.

To that end, he spared no pains nor expense. The most distinguished tutors, hundreds of servants, dazzling clothes, sparkling jewels… Anything Rosetta wished for became hers. The duke did everything in his power to make her the most desirable bride in Wedon.

As for his useless daughter Maximilian, he wasted no time on her. She was the least of his priorities. As a matter of fact, she would have been better off had her father forgotten that she existed at all. But from some point in time, the duke began to see his eldest daughter as a thorn in his side, for most nobles were averse to a match with a family that had produced flawed offspring. Some went so far as to avoid such families altogether, believing that their blood carried ill luck. They would likely reject Rosetta as a daughter-in-law to prevent the birth of a child with defects.

Such thoughts intensified the duke’s resentment. He wished a plague or illness would take his firstborn, who had given him his first taste of failure in life. As if it had not been enough to bring shame upon him, his useless excuse of a daughter had also ruined the future of the family. The taller Maxi grew, the more intense his anger became. And it was Maxi who bore the brunt of his unmitigated rage.

In the name of teaching her manners, he lashed her day after day until her flesh blistered. Whips tore open the skin on her back whenever she made the fatal mistake of being noticed by outsiders. The duke never forgave even the smallest of errors.

The duke felt that her flaws were a threat to his house. He felt justified in beating her to perfection. Everything was Maximilian’s fault for emerging from her mother’s womb as an imbecile. He was only treating her as she deserved.

No amount of scolding could correct her imperfections, and for this, she was blamed. She was a mistake, a good-for-nothing miscreant who should never have been born. Such words were driven into her ears like nails while she was growing up.

The Croyso stumbling block!

A disgrace to our house!

Foolish, unsightly girl!

No better than a rodent!

Not once did she hear her father call her by her name. Under his unforgiving blows and contemptuous gaze, she shriveled like a dried leaf, resigning herself to living out the rest of her days as the unwanted, shameful, despicable Maximilian.

◆◆◆

“Maxi! Are you all right?!”

Feeling a firm hand shaking her shoulders, Maxi awoke suddenly. A pair of black eyes were looking intently into hers. Still in a daze, she blinked, not comprehending what had happened. Riftan gently brushed back the strands of hair that were stuck to her forehead, and the intimacy of the gesture brought her back to her senses. She sprang up and looked around.

“W-Where am I…?”

“An inn in a village near Zeno. Do you not remember? An ogre attacked the carriage. We got out of the woods while you were still unconscious.”

Riftan placed a large pillow behind her back. Burying her back in the pillow, she looked at him in confusion. He poured water into a bowl on the table, then handed it to her.

“Drink. You’ve been sweating. You need water.”

Maxi stared blankly at the rippling water without taking the bowl. Frowning, Riftan pressed her further.

“I didn’t poison it, if that’s what you’re thinking. Drink.”

She lifted the bowl and brought it to her lips. As the lukewarm water filled her stomach, she felt her insides turning again slightly. She lowered the bowl, grimacing.

Riftan raised an eyebrow.

“Do you still feel unwell?”

“N-No…”

“Tell me if you’re still in pain. I’ll call for the cleric.”

“N-No, I f-feel better.”

After observing her with narrowed eyes, Riftan took back the bowl and walked to the table to set it down. Only then was Maxi able to study the room.

It was a shabby room. The floors and walls were made of wood. The only pieces of furniture were a bed, a table, and a few chairs. She examined the ceiling for spiders and noticed a silken web gleaming in a part of the room where the light reached.

The one saving grace of the room was its clean bed. She was sniffing the blanket for mold when she suddenly frowned. Something was amiss. Hoping that she was wrong, she slipped a hand under the blanket. She felt bare skin.

She jumped, realizing that she was wearing nothing but a men’s tunic. Her undergarments were nowhere to be found.

“M-my c-clothes! W-where…?”

Riftan glanced up from rearranging the towel and water bowl. He answered her as if nothing were out of the ordinary.

“I undressed you because your clothes got soiled with vomit. That’s my tunic you’re wearing. You didn’t bring a single piece of clothing with you, so we had to make do with mine.”

Maxi opened and closed her mouth like a carp. Should she be astonished that he was blaming her for not bringing spare clothes when he had given her no time to pack? Or should she be more shocked by the fact that he had undressed her while she was unconscious?

“You’ve been unconscious all day. I’ll order something for you to eat.”

“Oh… W-Wait…”

With that, Riftan left the room without a sign of guilt on his face. Maxi quickly scanned the room for something to wear, but all she could find was Riftan’s armor piled in a jumble on the floor next to the bed. There was nothing in the room resembling a suitcase. She had no choice but to pull the blanket up to her nose.

Shortly after, Riftan returned. Seeing only Maxi’s head peeking out of the blanket like a turtle in its shell, he gave a slight frown.

“There’s no use hiding now. I already saw everything when I was cleaning you up.”

“C-c-cleaning me up?”

Chapter 7

Riftan twisted his lips cynically in response to Maxi’s question.

“As I’ve told you many times, you are my wife. We have lain together, albeit three years ago. What are you so ashamed about?”

An intense red flush colored Maxi’s body from head to foot. Sensing her distress, Riftan’s face went dark.

“All I did was change your clothes, yet you look at me as if I violated you! You shouldn’t have fainted if you didn’t want me touching you!”

Maxi flinched as he began a tirade about fragile noblewomen fainting at the drop of a hat. Her eyes glistening with tears, she whispered a faint apology.

“I-I’m s-sorry.”

He clenched his mouth shut and left the room. Maxi hung her head low. It had been less than a day since his return, yet she had already angered him countless times. Was it wise to accompany him to his estate?

She bit her lips anxiously. He thought of her as his wife now, but he could change his mind at any moment — it was only a matter of time. Even now, it was evident that he disliked her, and he would surely only become crueler once he realized how useless she was.

As a distinguished knight whose name was known across the continent, Riftan would be invited to countless festivities and banquets. Maxi knew better than any that she was not someone he could proudly show off at such gatherings. He would see that before long and start abusing her. Would she be better off returning to Croyso Castle sooner rather than later and begging her father for mercy?

She pictured Riftan standing erect with a sword in his hand. It had taken only a single swing to cleave in half a monster three times his size. A whipping at his hands would cause her unthinkable harm.

But so far, he hasn’t struck me even once.

She creased her brows at this sudden thought. He had not raised his hands against her even when he had been consumed with anger. Perhaps he was not as vicious a man as her father. But she flattened her hopes before they could bloom. They had only just reunited — there was no telling how their relationship would unfold.

She was still deep in thought when the door rattled. Riftan walked into the room, a tray of steaming soup and bread in his hands.

“Vegetable soup and barley bread. Eat some before you sleep. Tomorrow, we leave at sunrise.”

He set the tray on the bedside shelf.

Maxi blinked in confusion. He had stormed out only moments ago, but now here he was, bringing her food as if nothing had happened. He was truly unpredictable.

He placed a wooden spoon and the bowl of soup in her hands. “What are you waiting for? Eat it while it’s warm.”

“Th-Thank you…”

She stirred the soup, blowing on it before bringing a spoonful to her lips. It was hot, but not hot enough to scald her tongue. Though she had no appetite, a few mouthfuls of savory soup helped to settle her stomach.

She stole a furtive glance at Riftan while stirring the contents of the bowl. He had dragged a chair next to the bed and was polishing his sword. Without his armor and with his long legs resting languidly, he looked two or three years younger than his age.

“Why aren’t you eating?”

It was as if he had eyes on the back of his head. Maxi blushed, embarrassed that she had been caught stealing looks.

“I-I just… I-I wanted to a-ask…”

Stammering, she stirred the soup listlessly with the spoon. He turned to look at her.

“I-I have n-no c-clothes to ch-change into…”

“It’s late now, so I’ll buy you some new ones tomorrow.”

“W-What about m-my c-clothes…”

“I asked the inn’s maidservants to wash them.”

Riftan studied his reflection in the blade of his sword. She hesitated for a long time before opening her mouth again.

“M-May I h-have m-my u-undergarments b-back, at least…”

Unexpectedly, a deep blush spread across Riftan’s face. He rubbed his face with a rough movement before reassuming a nonchalant attitude.

“They got torn. I had to throw them away.”

“P-Pardon…?”

“They tore when I was taking them off, so I threw them away.”

She flinched at his brusque tone but continued to press him.

“W-Why would y-you t-take my u-undergarments off…?”

The question seemed to take him off guard. He began to mumble a reply, his eyes avoiding hers.

Suddenly he glared at Maxi, who was still clutching the blanket like a shield. “I had no choice! You couldn’t breathe, and your face was turning blue. Those dreadful undergarments of yours were just about strangling you, so I tried to loosen the straps! All I did was pull at the kn-knot… Hell, how was I supposed to know that the skirt was sewn onto the bodice?”

Her cheeks burned, and her scalp felt as though it might give off steam. Knowing that he had seen her undergarments, she wanted to sink into the ground. It had been her nursemaid who had forced her into them, convinced that it would help her win her husband’s affection.

She had put on the dreadful thing at her nursemaid’s stubborn insistence, but she had never imagined that Riftan would see it. She buried her face in her hands, swallowing the impulse to jump out of the window.

Riftan sighed.

“Don’t make that face. I’ll get you new undergarments tomorrow. Would you like to borrow mine for now?”

“N-No! Th-There’s n-no need…”

She shook her head. She did not have the faintest desire to wear undergarments that belonged to someone else, much less ones that belonged to him. At the same time, she felt uneasy wearing nothing but a loose tunic. She went back to fiddling with her spoon, trying to read his face. But this only made him stare back in frustration.

“Are you just going to stir your soup all night? Eat up. You haven’t even touched the bread.”

She hastily shoved a few spoonfuls of soup into her mouth. But it was her habit to eat like a bird, and there was still a mild discomfort in her belly. Unsure that she could stomach the coarse bread, she took a few sips of the soup before lowering her bowl.

“You didn’t even finish half of it.”

“I-I had n-no a-appetite…”

“Don’t be picky. You won’t be able to get anything extravagant until we reach my estate. Eat, even if the taste doesn’t agree with you. How will you endure the journey otherwise?”

He scolded her as if she were an ill-mannered child, making her blush.

“Do you plan to trouble us all by starving yourself and fainting through the whole journey?”

“I-I’ll eat…”

She pushed a few more spoonfuls down her throat but had to stop when her stomach turned. Seeing her lower her spoon so quickly, Riftan frowned but did not insist further. He took the tray from her with a sigh.

“I can already tell it’s going to be a headache trying to satisfy the noble lady’s palate.”

He turned away, clucking his tongue. She hunched her shoulders to make herself small. His moods changed like the wind — he had kindly brought her supper, only to burst into another bout of anger — and she could never adapt to them fast enough. Abject thoughts came one after another.

Am I that much of a nuisance to him? He must secretly regret bringing me. Why did he make me come with him…?

Maxi had been treading cautiously, but she could no longer suppress her curiosity.

“W-Why are you t-taking me w-with you?”

“What?”

Riftan stopped in his tracks. He had been walking toward the door with the tray in his hands, but he now turned to look at her.

“What do you mean?”

“I kn-know you d-didn’t m-marry me b-because you wanted t-to… so I d-don’t know why you’re t-taking m-me with you…”

His face hardened. She held her breath, unsure whether it had been her stutter or her question that had caused him to frown. She continued haltingly.

“W-We’re… I m-mean to s-say, we d-don’t even kn-know each other w-well enough to be m-man and w-wife… A m-man like you d-doesn’t have to t-take me… you c-could h-have any w-woman …”

“Shut your mouth!”

Riftan stomped back to her bed and slammed the tray down, glowering at her.

“If you don’t want to come with me, just say it!”

“N-No, th-that’s not w-what I…!”

“Don’t try to fool me! My castle may not be as large as Croyso Castle, but it’s more than enough to house a slight woman like you! I have gold if gold is what you want, damn it! You’ll continue to live in luxury, so enough of your nonsense!”

She shrank back like a frightened tortoise. Why did he think that luxury was her greatest concern? Frantically gesturing with her hands, she tried to rebut him.

“Th-that’s n-not what I’m w-worried about! I was j-just w-wondering why you’re t-taking me…”

“You’re my wife! Our marriage is recognized by the church! Why should I need a reason to take you home? You’re the one who remained in your father’s castle even after the wedding!”

“If you w-want a d-d-divorce…”

“What?”

He grabbed her shoulders roughly. Hearing his rage-filled voice, Maxi went numb, feeling like a mouse before a hissing serpent. Perhaps he really would strike her this time. She clenched her eyes shut in terror, bracing herself for the blow that never came.

Maxi cracked her eyes open to see a pair of black pupils gleaming with cold wrath. The hands on her shoulders shook as if they could barely contain their anger.

“Divorce? Are you saying you want a divorce?”

Chapter 8

“N-No… Th-That’s not what I…”

“What is it, then? Is there another man?”

Unable to make sense of Riftan’s words, Maxi could only gaze fearfully at his blazing eyes. He closed in on her, spitting words out through clenched teeth.

“Were you with another man while I was off fighting for my life?”

“N-No!”

Her voice faltered. His grip loosened, but his face was still contorted in suspicion.

“Then why did you bring up divorce?”

“Everyone s-said that when you c-came b-back, you would d-divorce m-me and m-marry the p-princess, s-so…”

“Princess?” he asked sharply, understanding finally dawning on his face.

Maxi nodded, holding back tears. He blinked before emitting a stream of curses, running a hand through his hair.

“Blighted fools, wagging their useless tongues…”

He then scooped her into his arms, blanket and all, and sat down on the bed. Ignoring Maxi’s flailing legs, he placed her on his knees and cupped her face with his hands. She felt his tongue licking up the tears that had welled up in the corners of her eyes. His warm breath tickled her cheeks and lips, distracting her enough to stop weeping. He wound an arm around her waist and let out a deep sigh.

“I don’t know what silly rumors you’ve heard, but I turned down that proposal a long time ago.”

“You t-turned it d-down?”

Maxi’s eyes went wide with disbelief.

“Of course I did! Did you think I would accept such a deranged offer?”

Deranged? Why was it madness to offer a princess’s hand in marriage to the hero who had saved the world?

“I thought the king had finally lost his mind when he made such an offer to a married man!”

“B-But…”

“But what? It is a sacred vow we swore before God. If I ever find a bastard who dares to break the holy vows of matrimony, I’ll castrate him with my own hands. Do you think me a base scoundrel?”

Maxi gave him an incredulous look. Was he sincere? She knew well that knights prized loyalty, but Riftan seemed to have an almost religious devotion to chivalry.

How could he choose a forced marriage over an opportunity to marry into royalty? Glory, titles of nobility, and an unimaginably large dowry would have become his. Above all, his child would have had the right of succession to the throne.

Yet, he had dismissed all of that as madness for a wife he had never wanted.

Perhaps he’s the mad one.

It finally dawned on her that Riftan regarded their marriage with utmost sincerity. He had no ulterior motive — he was taking her with him because she was his wife, just as he had said. She was overcome with surprise.

“B-But…”

Did he truly have no regrets? Perhaps he did not understand the opportunity he had just let slip by. Forgetting that her predicament obliged her to cling to him, she blurted out another question.

“Are y-you really a-all right with that? P-Princess A-Agnes is very b-beautiful…”

“Have you met Agnes?”

She winced. Riftan said he had rejected the princess, but they were close enough for him to address her by her first name.

“N-Not in p-person…”

“Then how do you know she’s beautiful? I cannot stand women who romp about unbridled like wild stallions.”

Taken aback by hearing him speak so candidly about the royal family, Maxi looked at him with a bewildered expression. He used a thumb to wipe off the traces of tears around her eyes before continuing.

“Forget that ridiculous rumor. Palace life suffocates me, and I don’t intend to live out my days under the shadow of a haughty princess.”

“B-But…”

“Enough with your buts! Did you bring up the rumor as an excuse to escape the marriage you so despise?”

A threatening glint flashed across his eyes. He relaxed again only when Maxi vigorously shook her head.

“Good, then. Don’t you ever mention such nonsense again. I won’t be so patient next time.”

Maxi rolled her eyes. Patient? He had been shouting away all this time! But her thoughts came to a halt when she felt Riftan’s hand on the small of her back. She froze. His hands inched down, making their way under the blanket that was covering her.

“W-Wait…!”

Maxi kicked her legs in alarm, realizing anew that she was wearing nothing but a thin tunic. Riftan slid a hand under her bottom and lifted her slightly. He pulled out the blanket from beneath her, then tossed it on the floor.

She frantically pulled the tunic over her legs, but to no avail. Riftan simply rolled up the lower half of the tunic and grasped her high-perched breasts. She let out an unceremonious scream as the roughness of his warm hands brushed across her tender skin, sending strange and intense sensations coursing through her body.

“W-W-Wait…”

“Is that your favorite word? Or have you forgotten your own husband’s name?”

Riftan, who had been burying his nose in her nape, raised his head, looking disgruntled. Maxi blinked like an owl. Then his eyelids quivered, and his lips smacked hers roughly as if to chastise her. But his lips were surprisingly warm and soft, and for a moment, Maxi doubted whether those cold, harsh words had come out of those same lips.

“Don’t look so startled. As you said, we were not married under ordinary circumstances, but there was little we could do. You must learn to accept me.”

He combed her hair back with his warm, firm fingers. The tenderness of the gesture surprised her. His lips incessantly explored her cheeks, temples, and ears, his warm breath tickling her nape. She felt his muscular thighs twitch under her rear.

Maxi grasped Riftan’s clothes without realizing it and clenched her eyes shut. She knew what this overture meant, for she had experienced it once before. And she remembered the pain that had followed. Her body stiffened, drawing a sigh from him.

“Try to relax. You’re going to hurt yourself.”

“B-But…”

“This isn’t your first time.”

Riftan stopped nibbling on the soft flesh of her neck and gazed at her.

“Do you not want to?” he asked hesitantly.

She could only open and close her mouth in response. She did not have the heart to refuse. He had turned down a chance to marry the princess to honor his marital vows. It would not be right, she felt, to deny such a man her bed.

After a long pause, she nodded in affirmation. Riftan wasted no time in pushing his tongue deep into her mouth to taste every corner. She put a hand on his chest, only to pull them back in shock when she felt how fast his heart was beating.

Moist lips peppered soft pecks on her chin before sliding along her neck and coming to a rest on her collarbone. Damp breath and a wet tongue caused the hairs on her nape to stand up.

“Raise your arms.”

With a rigid movement, she obeyed. As his calloused palms stroked her from the waist to the armpits and pulled the tunic over her head, she hugged herself to hide her bosom. He embraced her from behind and planted a kiss on her shoulder.

“I’ll be as gentle as I can.”

Maxi watched him with trembling eyelids. His eyes greedily drank in her body. Following his gaze, she beheld her own body under the reddish lamplight.

Round breasts and a flat midriff. A pair of pale thighs, and the tender region between them. She shut her eyes in shame at the sight of her bare body. But closing her eyes only amplified the sensation of his fingers stroking her nipples. After nibbling at her collarbone, he took her breasts into his mouth with a sudden hungry movement and began to suck.

Maxi gasped. She felt him moisten her skin with his lips before tasting it languidly with his warm tongue. Teeth nibbled her flesh, stopping just short of causing pain. A tingle coursed through her from neck to ear.

“H-Hey… W-Wait…”

“Riftan.”

He sucked hard as if to punish her. Maxi emitted a small scream. Not knowing what to do with her hands, she tore at his clothes. He loosened her hands and draped her arms around his neck. Her insides tingled at the touch of his warm skin and the tickle of his sleek hair on her neck.

“Say my name… Riftan…”

“Uh, um…”

“Say it.”

His command was firm but gentle. Finally, she called his name in a shaky voice.

“R-Riftan…”

A shiver passed through his shoulders. He muttered something unintelligible in a guttural voice before overwhelming her with wild kisses. His brawny arms tightened around her waist with such strength that she thought she might snap in half.

A passion she had never experienced before overcame her. She clung to his neck, panting. With his lips on hers, he chuckled.

“That’s it. Hold on to me tight.”

For the first time, she saw him smile. He rained kisses on her with a hand on the back of her head. With his other hand, he drew circles on her navel before pushing it between her legs. She clamped her thighs together, but it was too late — his hand had already settled in position. He moved his fingers gingerly. Feeling a tingle in her stomach, she sat up with a jolt.

Chapter 9

“You’re beautiful.”

Riftan whispered happily as he admired her flushed cheeks, his face changing markedly. His piercing eyes softened, and the corners of his hard lips curved into a boyish smile.

His shapely lips covering hers, his fingers touched her delicately like a bard playing his lute. Maxi’s ears turned red at the wet sounds coming from her body. Odd sensations began to simmer inside her, causing her to quiver and her toes to curl. She instinctively tried to escape his touch, but Riftan only pursued her more insistently.

“Ah…!”

A flash of lightning passed from her lower belly to the top of her head. Maxi held on to Riftan’s shoulders tightly. She felt his thick chest rumble with laughter.

“Does it feel good here?”

“N-No… It d-doesn’t…”

She was suddenly afraid. Her flush had spread down to her chest, and she could not believe that the strange voice coming out of her mouth was her own. Feeling her limbs melt, she buried her face in his shoulder to stifle the moans that threatened to escape her. His uncompromising attention on that most intimate part created a heat within her that burned to the point of being unbearable. Maxi whimpered and panted, feeling as if her insides might evaporate.

“S-stop… ah!”

“It’s all right. Just let yourself feel it.”

He paid her pleas no heed and continued his torturous caresses. What am I supposed to feel?

Maxi’s lips trembled. His hands began to move faster. Something below bubbled up before erupting, sending tremors through her body. She screamed, thrashing for release. He drew her in closer.

Trembling helplessly, Maxi rubbed her forehead against Riftan’s neck. Her body writhed, and her legs shook. She could feel the drum of his quickened heartbeat. Like a man dying of thirst, he drank in the air with erratic gulps.

“This was all I could think about while I was stuck in that living hell. The feel of your body, you melting in my arms… I’ve wanted this for so long.”

He hungrily sucked on her lips and returned to stimulating the still sensitive part. She whimpered and shook her head. There was no escape from the flood of overwhelming sensations.

His tongue traced a damp path around her ear, his fingers pushing into her wet entrance. As his fingers encroached on her body, she felt her most delicate muscles contract. Riftan breathed a low growl into her ear.

“Do you know how soft and warm you are below?”

He began to murmur to himself. Maxi felt his fingers inching out before thrusting deep inside. She felt mild discomfort at the slight friction, but it was not as painful as she remembered.

Was her memory of that first night all wrong? Never had she felt a sensation so tender, warm, and intense. His thumb continued to roll over the piece of flesh it had been teasing as his fingers slid in deeper. The back of her neck tingled.

Panting, Maxi tried to get used to this curious sensation, feeling as though she had landed in a different world. Just yesterday, she had thought him a frightening man and doubted whether she would ever grow to be comfortable with him. Now, she was clinging to his neck and allowing him to touch her all over. She found it surreal but not disagreeable.

“Loosen up a little.”

“It h-hurts…”

“Relax. You have to relax so it won’t hurt when I enter you.”

When I enter you. The shock of his words did not last long. As his fingers moved slowly inside her, Maxi’s mind went blank. Her legs trembled lightly. She panted breathlessly. He peppered kisses on her forehead, temples, and eyelids, whispering with unrestrained passion.

“I’ll tell you what to do. Trust me and relax.”

She shook her head in confusion. He gently stroked the back of her head and pushed his fingers in deeper. A quiet moan escaped her lips.

“I c-can’t… d-don’t know h-how…”

“Breathe out… relax your body, slowly...”

She exhaled, long and slow. Gradually, she felt her body relax. He kissed her cheeks as if to praise her and stroked the length of her back.

“Now, try to tighten this part.”

He showed her which part she should squeeze by pressing and rubbing it. Without even thinking about it, she felt her body tighten and squeeze his fingers. He laughed again.

“You’re driving me mad. No, that was a compliment. Relax again… Yes, just like that.”

As she loosened her body, he entered. When he slid out, she squeezed again.

“Ah…”

He muttered something inaudibly. Her body began to contract and relax on its own as heat coursed through her veins. Her legs writhed, her waist twisted, and her thighs began to shake uncontrollably. And then she felt another eruption.

She pressed her face into his shoulder, waiting for the overpowering sensation to pass. Something trickled down her legs.

“Shh. You were so good,” Riftan whispered as he laid her flat on the bed. Still riding the high of the climax, Maxi slumped on the blanket.

Riftan nimbly pulled his clothes over his head and climbed onto the bed. It was not the first time she had seen his bare body. Still, the sensual sight of him glowing in the darkness made her heart flutter, and she realized once again how beautiful he was.

“Hold on to me.”

He lay on top of her, and she felt something push itself between her thighs. She encircled her arms around his neck. Pulsing with heat, Riftan’s body weighed down on her. Strange. Were they really doing what they had done three years prior? The feeling of him filling her was uncomfortable but not as painful as she remembered.

“Just a little more…”

Riftan murmured as he ran a hand over the back of her head. The flicker of the lamp sitting near the headboard cast shadows on his face. A droplet of sweat trickled down his forehead and along his cheek before coming to a stop at his chin. Maxi reached her hand to touch the sparkling bead on his smooth, golden skin, sending tremors through him.

“Ah!”

When he lowered himself, Maxi twisted at the sudden pressure, locking her legs around him. A pained whimper escaped him.

“Don’t squeeze too tight.”

“I’m s-sorry…”

She looked at him with wet eyes. They were pressed together like lumps of clay, and, with each rhythmic movement of their bodies, she was kneaded and remolded. How was it possible to feel another being so intimately?
Ragged breaths, quickened heartbeats, feverish bodies… Shaped into one, their bodies were indistinguishable.

“It feels so good…”

Riftan moaned and drew her closer into his arms. Sweat dripped from his shoulders onto her breasts. She looked up at his hardened face. He was holding back his moans with furrowed brows and a pained look on his face. Did this really feel good?

“You r-really f-feel g-good…?”

Riftan’s face broke into a smile at her expression of doubt. “Why else would I lay here with a woman who fainted today?”

With that, he tightened his grip on her waist and moved his lower body in urgent need. His hot flesh pulsed deep inside her, drawing a whimper from her. Each time he exited and pushed in again slowly, Maxi’s body responded in rhythm as he had taught her. Riftan panted, muttering hoarsely between each gasp.

“I hadn’t planned to take you like a crazy animal… I wanted to let you rest, but that undergarment of yours… ah!”

His firm abdomen pressed against hers. Maxi’s fingers left scratches on his back.

“I… I tried to hold back, but…”

She could no longer hear what he was saying. His movements became so irregular to the point that she was unsure of when she should relax and tighten herself. Unable to match his motions, her body spasmed. Even as she thought that she could not bear it any longer, he gathered speed. Maxi’s legs shook.

“Maxi…”

Large hands held her cheeks. She squinted at him.

Why is he calling me like that?

Seeing longing in his face, she became confused. In that moment, she felt as though he was very close to her. He took her face into his hands and showered her with kisses. Then his body, which had been bucking like a stallion, stiffened. There was nothing left to take, yet he seemed to thirst for more. The thing filling her swelled even more, then with a pulse, it spewed forth something warm and wet.

“Ah…”

Maxi wound her arms around his sweat-slicked back, watching his breath fog. Then he collapsed on top of her, his heart pounding out of his chest.

“Damn it! I didn’t want to be rough this time.”

As he tried to catch his breath, she gazed at him through heavy eyelids. His dark eyes, still smoldering, gleamed in the dark. Remaining inside her, he brushed feathery kisses on her shoulders and nape.

Chapter 10

“Did it hurt?”

It had burned a little, but she shook her head. He gave a sigh of relief and kissed her temple, the intimate gesture making her heart swell. She had not expected to feel this way. She had anticipated pain and emptiness, the bitter feeling of violation — but none of that had come to pass.

“Am I crushing you? One moment.”

Riftan lifted himself and withdrew slowly. She felt something viscous leaking inside, making her recoil and draw her legs together. Riftan stopped her firmly.

“R-Riftan…!”

“Stay still. You must be tired. Let me clean you.”

Riftan pulled the basin toward him and wrung out a wet towel before bringing it between her legs. She felt the cold towel gently wipe the junction of her thighs.

“Are you sure it doesn’t hurt?”

“It d-doesn’t.”

Pain was the least of her problems — she had turned beet red. But Riftan seemed not to notice and simply continued to clean her groin with care before moving on to his own. She avoided his eyes and snatched up the blanket to cover herself, eliciting an amused snort from him.

“You’ll get used to it soon enough.”

With that, Riftan threw himself down next to her. Maxi squeezed her legs together in alarm. Unperturbed, Riftan moved to the center of the spacious bed and pulled her to his side with practiced grace. Pressed so close to his slick body, she squirmed.

“R-Riftan…”

“If you keep squirming like that, I’ll assume you haven’t had enough.”

It was not an empty threat — she could feel him swell against her lower belly. She froze. Riftan nonchalantly slid an arm under her head to draw her closer, then pulled the blanket over their bodies. He slipped his fingers through her hair and closed his eyes. Maxi realized that he intended to sleep next to her.

“R-Riftan…”

“What’s the matter?”

Riftan acted as if sleeping together in the nude was the natural order of things. Not knowing where to look, Maxi swallowed what she had wanted to say and only managed to whisper hesitantly, “G-Good night.”

He must have fallen asleep, for he gave no reply. Watching the fluttering pulse on his thick neck, Maxi drifted into sleep.

◆◆◆

Maxi awoke to something pressing down on her bosom. Feeling suffocated, she blinked her eyes open in confusion to a tanned, muscular arm blocking her vision. She raised her head slightly to see Riftan fast asleep with his head buried in her hair. Memories of the previous night came rushing back. She blushed.

Under the blanket, they were in a naked embrace, his long and sturdy legs entwined with hers. His arms were hugging her tight as if she were a pillow.

Maxi had never known an embrace so passionate. Not even her own mother had held her. As her eyes roamed uneasily, it occurred to her that she should find something to wear before he woke up. If he woke up and found her like this…

Burying her face in her hands, she recalled how she had writhed in his arms. How could she face him? She would rather throw herself out of the window! A proper lady would never have acted as she had.

Even her nursemaid had preached to her that a wife’s marital duty was to stay as still as a corpse when submitting to her husband’s will. She felt the heat of shame spreading across her cheeks. Far from being corpse-like, she had writhed and moaned. Would he not think her a wanton woman?

Anxiety washed over her. She could not let him see her like this. After cautiously freeing herself from his arms, she searched under the bed. Dressing like a proper lady might not be possible, but she at least had to cover her nakedness.

She discovered a tangle of clothes pooled on the floor in the corner of the room. She desperately tried to grab them, but they were just out of reach. Not daring to wander about the room naked, she leaned over the edge of the bed with her arm outstretched. But instead of moving forward, she was yanked back.

“What are you doing?”

Maxi turned to him, surprised. She had thought he was asleep, but he was observing her through half-open eyes. When she tried to break free, his arm wrapped around her waist and nimbly rolled her toward him, pinning her under him.

“R-Riftan… It’s m-m-morning…”

“Yes, it’s morning. I was dying for you to open your eyes.”

He pressed his lips to her eyelids as he spoke, causing her to jerk at the ticklish sensation. A mischievous smile spread across his face as he showered light kisses on her face and ears before moving to her neck, tickling her with the flutter of a butterfly’s wings. Flustered, she pushed his face away.

“P-Please d-don’t… Let m-me p-put on some…”

“Do you know how much I had to restrain myself the entire night?”

He brought her hand to his lips and inserted her finger into his mouth. As his tongue savored her finger, she blushed to the tips of her ears. She had never known that her hands could be so sensitive.

“If you knew how I felt every time you blush,” Riftan muttered to himself as he nibbled on the ends of her fingers, “You would never blush again.”

Unable to bear the embarrassment, she hid her hands under the blanket. Riftan’s brows twitched, then he snatched the blanket away. Maxi screamed before curling up into a ball.

“Why are you trying to hide?”

“Th-The s-sun has risen! It’s so b-bright…”

“All the more reason to let me see. I want to admire you in the light of day.”

He pulled at her bent legs. She was embarrassed to the point of tears. It was hard to believe that she was entangled with a man in bed in broad daylight when just yesterday, she had been cowering in fear in her father’s castle. His hand roamed over her shoulders and breasts before roving down to her waist and settling between her thighs. His fingers slid easily into her, where she was still wet from the previous night.

“Maxi… How was last night? It wasn’t so bad, was it?”

“R-Riftan…”

“You felt good, didn’t you?”

She would die of embarrassment before she answered him. His fingers began to move dexterously in that most intimate of places.

“For me, it was heaven. Do you know how hard it was for me to leave you three years ago? I wanted to throw the Dragon Campaign to the dogs and be with you. It was agony for me to rise from your bed, though I know you must have wanted me to disappear…”

Maxi’s eyes went round with surprise, the shame of her nudity forgotten. A crooked smile appeared on his lips, and he grazed the tender spot under her collarbone with his teeth.

“I still feel the same way. When I’m with you… I can’t hold back.”

His teeth nipped her lightly, his fingers pushing in deeper. She reflexively tightened her legs around his arms, drawing out a satisfied moan from him.

“It is your bad luck, being the wife of a man like me.”

Maxi was convinced that she was the inadequate half in their marriage. As her father had said, the marriage was a blessing beyond what she deserved. Why, then, did Riftan think she was unfortunate? But her thoughts soon grew hazy, eclipsed by the heat kindling within her.

Maxi panted, squeezing the fingers that had begun to move vigorously inside her. As his feverish gaze surveyed her body from head to foot, she could not avert her eyes. His fingers withdrew and were immediately replaced by the deep thrust of his length.

“Ah…!”

He let out a savage growl, biting her earlobe. “You’ll be the death of me, damn it.”

She clutched tightly onto his iron-hard shoulders, feeling like a prey animal that had been captured by a hound. His grip dug into her thighs, spreading her to the brink of pain. Then he started to move steadily.

The pillow soaked up her moans as he moved with the smooth, gentle cadence of a slow-flowing stream before abandoning his restraint to move wildly over her. At length, he climaxed and slumped onto her in a heap. She gasped for air, feeling his hot breath on her forehead.

“I could do this for days.”

“You’re h-heavy…”

He seemed fully capable of pinning her to the bed for days with his powerful mass. Seeing her stricken face, he playfully bit her ears.

“You taste so good here too.”

After nibbling on her reddened earlobe, he dug his tongue into her ear. She shuddered at the touch of his wet tongue.

“R-Riftan…!”

“I love this. Had it not been for that accursed lizard, I could have bedded you every day and every night. We could have had children of our own by now!”

“N-No more, stop… Ah!”

Ignoring her protests, Riftan continued to brush his sweat-slicked body against hers while teasing her ear. Drained from the endless marital duties, Maxi was shocked to find Riftan again placing himself between her legs.

Maxi almost burst into tears. She was considering whether she should try to faint when he suddenly stopped at the sound of someone banging loudly on the door.

Chapter 11

“Damn you! What do you want?!”

“Time to wake up, Commander! The sun’s high in the sky! How long are you going to lounge about in bed?”

A loud yell came through the door, and Riftan threw a fierce look at the speaker as if he could see through the door.

“Did I not tell you I’d gut you alive if you disturbed me again? Do you have a death wish?”

“Can you not contain yourself until you’re back home? We have to leave for the capital as soon as we reach the estate!”

“Delaying things by a day or two isn’t the end of the world! Stop whining!”

“Commander!”

“I’m coming, I’m coming! You ruined the mood, you little bastard!”

Riftan ran a hand through his hair, and Maxi stiffened as he spat out expletives that she had never heard in her life.

He sprang up with a look of annoyance. “Get the carriage ready! We’ll depart soon.”

In response, the man behind the door stomped away.

Riftan let out a great sigh and looked at the floor. “I really shouldn’t have brought those bastards with me…”

“…”

“Wait here. I’ll go and find something for you to wear.”

She nodded, her pale face peeking out of the blanket. Riftan was picking up his clothes from the floor when he noticed her tears and frowned.

“What’s with the waterworks?”

“…”

“Speak. Perhaps you haven’t noticed, but I am not a patient man.”

How could she not have noticed her husband’s red-hot temper? But she chose not to put such thoughts into words.

“Y-your men outside kn-knew…” she stammered in a timid voice.

“Knew what?”

“W-What we were d-doing in th-this room…”

Her cheeks felt as if they were on fire. Riftan had been staring at her intently, but now his lips began to twitch. Much to her disbelief, he burst into boisterous laughter, clutching his stomach.

“R-Riftan!”

“You really do drive me mad.”

Almost choking with laughter, he lifted her in her blanket and set her down snugly on his lap, her legs dangling in the air. For someone with such an intimidating presence, he had an extraordinarily innocent, boyish laugh. Still guffawing, he nibbled at her shoulder, which was already pocked with tooth marks.

“My sweet, innocent lady, of course they know what we did. My men are not half-wits. They know what happens in the bedroom when husband and wife are reunited after three long years.”

“B-But…”

“It’s nothing to be ashamed of. We are married, and that’s what married couples do. It’s only natural.”

Natural? She knew well the duties that were expected of a wife in the bedchamber, but what she had shared with him last night felt anything but natural. Shared? Had it been an act of giving and taking? Her own thoughts surprised her. Had it not just been a rite she needed to endure to bear a child?

“You’re blushing again. Tsk, I would have taken you here and now if it weren’t for those nuisances outside…”

“…”

“Don’t cower like that. They’ll smash the doors down if they hear us at it again.”

He gave her a playful peck on the tip of her nose before setting her down. Wrapped in the cocoon of her blanket, she rubbed her nose and watched Riftan pick up and put on his clothes one by one.

She quickly averted her eyes, but he seemed unfazed by his own nakedness. He was fully clothed, armored, and giving her instructions in no time.

“Wait right here.”

She nodded. She was in no state to leave the room; her shaking legs would give out if she tried to stand. When Riftan strapped on his sword and left the room, she crawled to the headboard to crack open the window.

Beneath the pale blue autumn sky was a cluster of small villages. Unpaved dirt roads grooved by carriage wheels, some five or six wooden cottages, scattered meadows, a vast orchard… Maxi was taking in this pastoral scene when she suddenly sensed an intense gaze. She looked down. Three knights standing by the carriage parked in front of the inn were staring back at her. Startled, she hurriedly closed the window. She had covered herself with a blanket, but she did not wish to show her disheveled state to these strange men.

Did I delay their departure?

She bit her lips in trepidation. Moments later, she heard footsteps stopping before the door. Someone knocked.

“Wh-Who is it?”

“Water for your morning ablutions, m’lady.”

“C-Come in.”

Still wrapped in her blanket, Maxi sat hugging her knees in one corner of the bed. Two maidservants entered with a large washbasin, kettle, and snow-white towel in their hands. They exchanged uneasy looks.

“We’re here at your husband’s behest, m’lady.”

“I c-can do it m-myself…”

“He said you would need help…”

Her face felt hot.

“It’s r-really all r-right. I will t-tell my h-husband.”

The women did not insist further and left the items on the table before exiting the room. Maxi waited until their footsteps had grown faint before she walked over to lock the door. She then soaked the towel in warm water and began to clean her body, which still ached from the previous night.

The touch of the warm towel was refreshing. She wiped away the sticky layer of sweat and secretions, noticing the red and purple marks strewn across her shoulders, chest, arms, and legs.

Was this how every woman woke up after performing her marital duties? Recalling their acts of the previous night, she blushed again. Though she knew that no amount of scrubbing would make the love marks disappear, she rubbed at them furiously with the wet towel.

Spending the night with Riftan had been as taxing as it had been embarrassing, but she had not felt the same terror as she had three years prior. Truth be told, his embrace, smile, and gentle kisses had enraptured her in a way she had never known.

Far from finding her inadequate, Riftan treated her as his wife and seemed pleased to have her company. He had even told her that he had left her after their wedding night only with great reluctance.

Three years ago, I wanted to throw the Dragon Campaign to the dogs and be with you. It was agony for me to rise from your bed.

It felt like a dream. Afraid of the sparks reigniting inside her, she plunged her head into the washbasin. She washed her tangled hair with soap and dried it with a towel before applying a generous amount of perfumed oil. She had just started combing her hair when she heard another knock on the door.

“My lady, your husband sends you a change of clothes.”

She opened the door just enough to receive a rose-red dress embroidered with gold thread. As she unfolded the dress, a girdle, a sash, and a thin piece of cloth resembling an undergarment fluttered to the floor.

The undergarment was not so different from the one her nursemaid had given her. Her cheeks burned. How had he managed to find such garments in this backwater? And surely, he had not mistaken this to be her taste in clothes?

She was whimpering in shame with her face covered when she heard yet another series of knocks. This time, it was Riftan.

“Maxi, did you get the clothes? Have you changed?”

“N-Not yet…”

“Hurry. We must leave soon.”

“One m-moment…”

At his urging, she hastily put on the flimsy undergarment. Feeling no less naked, she threw on the white chemise and pulled the extravagant dress over her head, then tugged the flowy skirt down so that it grazed her ankles. But she was not used to getting dressed without the assistance of servants. Fastening the girdle was not so hard, but the straps on the back of her dress were impossible to reach. She was groaning in frustration and her shoulders cramping from the strain when Riftan knocked again impatiently.

“Are you dressed yet?”

“Uh, um…”

“What?”

“C-Could you s-send for someone t-to help me?”

“…”

“The s-straps on the b-back…”

“Open the door.”

“P-Pardon?”

“Open the door!”

She opened the door slowly, clutching her dress to prevent it from sliding off. Riftan pushed past her, closing the door behind him. As he appraised her from head to toe, she hastily stammered out an apology.

“F-Forgive me f-for b-being slow. But the d-dress…”

“Don’t apologize. I’m not angry,” he said, examining her flowing skirt and swinging sleeves. “I don’t know much about women’s clothes, so it didn’t occur to me that getting dressed alone would be difficult.”

Awkward silence followed. Maxi wriggled her fingers, deep in self-deprecating thought. Do such lavish clothes suit me? Do I not look ridiculous?

Suddenly, he grabbed her shoulders and spun her around.

“Let me help you.”

“Uh… I…”

One by one, he started to fasten the straps. Something about the rustle of the dress put her on edge. After much fumbling — he was plainly unused to handling women’s clothes — he spun her around to face him again.

“All done.”

“Th-Thank you…”

“I bought it from a merchant who happened to be staying nearby. It may not be to your liking, but this is the best I could do. I’ll find you something nicer once we reach my abode.”

Maxi blinked. The dress was luxurious beyond anything she was accustomed to. Was it not to his liking?

Her life was not as extravagant as he imagined. All her dresses had been sewn by the maidservants with the scraps of fabric left over from Rosetta’s clothes, for only Rosetta had known their father’s generosity. Maxi had never worn something so richly embroidered. Seeing him concerned that she would not find the clothes acceptable, she felt disheartened.

Perhaps he was more used to luxury than she had assumed. And perhaps it was a good thing that she had not brought her belongings. What a stroke of luck to have avoided the humiliation of putting her shabby wardrobe on display! Pretending to straighten a crease in her skirt, she attempted to speak in a detached manner.

“This d-dress isn’t s-so b-bad.”

Anxious that she had come across as too haughty, she quickly searched his face. But he betrayed no sign of displeasure as he draped a cloak around her shoulders. She turned her attention to his hands, which were now carefully fastening the cloak straps. To see a knight attending to her most trivial needs felt surreal.

Chapter 12

“Come, let us go.”

Maxi blushed and nodded as Riftan helped her into a pair of ankle-high leather shoes. Hand in hand, they stepped out and walked down a wooden staircase. Downstairs, armored knights were milling around a tavern crammed so full of tables and chairs that it was difficult to move.

One of the knights crossed his arms. “I thought we were going to spend the whole day here, Commander. Are we leaving now?”

Riftan ignored him and ushered Maxi out.

Another knight approached them from the door and complained loudly. “Come now, Commander. We’re not going to gobble the lady up. No need to shield her so—"

“Shut your mouth. Have I not told you to watch your tongue?”

Maxi looked at the knight with a bewildered expression. He was a curly-haired young man, tall and well built. His sharp gaze was disapproving, without a shred of friendliness. She hid herself behind Riftan, earning herself a loud snort from the blond man who was standing behind the curly-haired knight.

“It’s ludicrous! All this just for the daughter of the Duke of Croyso…”

“I told you to shut up!” growled Riftan.

Seeing that he meant this as a warning, the men held their tongues. Riftan turned toward Maxi and thrust her into the carriage.

“Don’t mind them.”

After reassuring her, he slammed the carriage door closed.

“They have no love for your father, but you are no longer a Croyso. You are now Lady Calypse — my wife. And I’ll make sure they never disrespect you again after today.”

Croyso’s daughter. Those two words were a stark reminder of how their relationship had come to be. Unable to think of a suitable reply, she kept her eyes fixed on her knees.

“Have my men hurt your feelings?”

Riftan’s voice was tinted with concern. With a jolt, she looked up in disbelief. No one had ever bothered to ask about her feelings, yet he was walking on eggshells before her — the tail was wagging the dog. She smiled in spite of herself.

“You know…” began Riftan, gazing at her with an inscrutable expression on his face.

“P-Pardon?”

“This is the first time you’ve smiled at me.”

As he reached to caress her cheek, she felt her breath catch in her throat. His lips quivered as if he wanted to say something, but instead he withdrew his hand and bellowed through the carriage window as if nothing had happened.

“What are you all waiting for? You said we were in a hurry!”

Someone outside grumbled, and the carriage began to move. In the awkward silence, Maxi stole glances at Riftan. He was leaning his head against the window with his eyes closed as if he had forgotten about her presence. Seeing this, she felt her nerves calm, and she presently found herself leaning her head against the wall.

Weary from days of being tense with fear, Maxi barely noticed the violent rattling of the carriage. She drifted into sleep, feeling as if she was being gently rocked in a cradle.

◆◆◆

The carriage left the village and passed through vast farmlands, moving slowly on the unpaved dirt roads. It was dark when they reached a small village near Eudychal Forest. Maxi had never traveled so far by carriage, and she was drained. Riftan, who had disembarked to identify himself at the village entrance, returned to retrieve a bedroll and lamp.

“We’re staying the night here. It’s cold outside, so bundle up.”

Maxi fastened the straps of her cloak and pulled the hood over her head before stepping out of the carriage. Riftan put an arm around her shoulders and strode toward his men. The knight who had been talking with the village guard turned around at Riftan’s footsteps.

“There are no suitable lodgings here, Commander.”

Riftan lifted the lamp in his hand and quickly scanned the area. Four or five unlit cottages lay clustered at the end of a winding dirt path. Following Riftan’s gaze, the knight hastily added an explanation.

“Those five cottages are all occupied by farmers who were sent for the harvest, but there is an empty barn.” The knight glanced at Maxi, his voice trailing off. “Perhaps we could stay there for the night…”

Riftan frowned and turned to speak to the guard. “Is there no suitable lodging for the lady?”

“Only cottages to house the farmers during the harvest season, sir. We could have two emptied at your command, but I’m afraid they’re no place for your lady.”

“Still, better than a barn. You will be rewarded handsomely if you can arrange one.”

Maxi clung to Riftan’s arm in surprise. “I-I’m all r-right…”

She did not feel right forcing out serfs who had been slaving away all day under the sun. Nor did she wish to spend the night alone in a dark, spooky cottage.

She squinted into the darkness and tugged at Riftan’s sleeve. “I d-don’t want to b-be alone…”

In the uncomfortable quiet that ensued, Maxi realized how her words had been received. She let go of Riftan’s sleeve as if it were on fire, blood rushing up her neck. Riftan gave no answer, perhaps struck dumb by her shamelessness. She clutched at her dress, not daring to look him in the eye. The knights exchanged awkward looks but, much to her relief, they soon changed the subject.

“Is it decided, then? I’m starving. Let’s get some rest!”

“You there! Where can we find some water? We should look after the horses first.”

“There’s a brook by the mill. This way.”

Only after the men had dispersed did Riftan take Maxi’s hand into his.

“We should go as well.”

“Y-Yes…”

She almost had to run to keep up with Riftan’s long strides. If it were not for Riftan’s quick reaction, she would have tripped over the bumpy ground countless times. They followed the ditch and came to a stop before a large wooden structure that emerged in the dark.

A few knights entered first and hung their lamps up. Maxi followed Riftan inside and studied her surroundings. Everywhere the light reached, silken cobwebs gleamed like the tangled white hair of a specter. She would not have been surprised if a ghost suddenly appeared. The wooden floorboards creaked under a thick layer of dust.

Maxi tiptoed across the floor lest she step on bugs or a rat. The men, however, set down their bedrolls nonchalantly and shed their unwieldy armor piece by piece. Riftan was no exception. He spread an ample amount of hay in the corner of the room to cushion his bedroll.

“Over here.”

But Maxi could not bring herself to lie down. Certain that the makeshift bed was infested with bedbugs, she managed only to perch on the edge. The barn was by no means small, but with eighteen people inside, it felt cramped.

Riftah took off his breastplate and greaves. After pushing the discarded armor into a corner, he stretched and cracked his neck.

“We won’t find a comfortable bed for days. You must bear it until we reach Anatol.”

Maxi nodded, hugging her knees. She had never been in the same room as so many men, and she was nervous. The knights, however, were too busy lighting the brazier and preparing food to pay her any attention.

One of the knights who had returned from watering the horses stuck his head into the barn.

“Commander! There isn’t enough fodder for the horses!”

“Then ask the guard where we can buy some grain,” Riftan replied in a matter-of-fact tone while unclasping his leather belt.

“We tried negotiating already, but he says the grain isn’t his to sell. The granaries in these parts all belong to the Duke of Croyso.”

Maxi flinched at the unexpected mention of her father’s name. Riftan pushed his hair back and clicked his tongue.

“Seems he wants us to pay more.”

“Your orders, Commander?”

“Just pay him what he wants.”

“Perhaps we can give him a good scare so we won’t have to—"

But the knight’s voice trailed off when he noticed Maxi.

“On second thought, we shouldn’t give the duke cause to find fault with us. Very well, I shall negotiate as per your order. Just don’t scold me later when you find our purse has lightened.”

With that, the knight left. Maxi withered, realizing that the knights were far more hostile to her father than she had imagined. Perhaps that explained their indifferent attitude toward her.

Had she been born with Rosetta’s charming features, would things have been different? Maxi wilted further at the thought of her half-sister delighting in the gifts and love letters brought by the knights who regularly visited Croyso Castle. She was only brought out of her self-torment when Riftan left the fireside and approached her. She raised her head to see a bowl full of hot potatoes, burnt brown here and there from roasting in the fire.

“Careful. They’re still hot.”

Riftan ignored his own warning. He grabbed a steaming potato with a large, calloused hand and took a bite. Maxi followed suit, gingerly wrapping a scalding hot potato in her sleeve before peeling off the burnt skin to reveal soft yellow flesh.

As she took a small bite, she was overcome by a wave of hunger that anxiety had been keeping at bay. The roof of her mouth burned, but she continued to chew and swallow bite after bite of steaming hot potato. Even the chewy, half-cooked pieces tasted like a rare treat. She found that she had devoured a fist-sized potato in no time.

Riftan, who had been watching her eat, had a peeled potato ready for her. Maxi frantically waved her hands.

“I’ve had m-my share. You sh-should have it, R-Riftan…”

“Just take it.”

He pressed the potato into her hands, then snatched another one from the bowl. Without even peeling it properly, he bit off a large mouthful. After staring at her own potato, which had been peeled smooth, she brought it to her mouth and began to eat with gusto, blowing every now and then.

With her stomach full, she felt sleepy. Her fear of bedbugs forgotten, she laid her head on the bedroll. The flame of the brazier in the center of the barn cast a dim light on the walls and ceiling. One by one, the knights finished eating and arranged their bedding.

It was she who had refused the privacy of the cottage, but she was still embarrassed by the idea of sleeping among so many men. She pulled her blanket up to her chin. Seeing her stir, Riftan set aside the sword he had been polishing and lay down next to her. He wrapped an arm around her tightly, but Maxi pushed it away.

“R-Riftan… Th-There are other p-people here…”

“No one gives a damn, so stay still. You’re cold, aren’t you?”

Chapter 13

Riftan slid an arm under her neck and rubbed his cheek against her head. He appeared to be warming her up, thinking that she was cold. Not knowing what to do, Maxi peeked over his shoulder to see if anyone was watching them. As Riftan had predicted, no one so much as glanced their way, but she did not have the nerve to stay pressed to his side.

“I’m all r-right, so c-could you m-move over a little…”

“Can’t you see she’s embarrassed? You should really be more considerate!”

Maxi’s head snapped up to see who the speaker was. A lean young man who looked to be in his early to mid-twenties stood a few feet away, holding a small lantern in his hand.

“Mind your own business, Ruth. Away with you!”

“There’s no need to growl at me like a watchdog! I have no intention of harassing your lady.”

Maxi’s eyes went round with surprise. The young man spoke with the tone of a man scolding a feral dog, seemingly unfazed by Riftan’s daunting presence. As his gaze settled on Maxi, she hastily sat up, and Riftan reluctantly followed suit.

“What do you want?”

“The night was chilly, so I took the liberty of bringing something for the lady.”

He fished for something in his robe pocket. When his hand reappeared, there was a small stone shining faintly on his papery palm.

“A firestone. I cast a spell on it to keep it warm, so hold onto it.”

“Is this r-really for m-me?”

His unexpected kindness surprised her. The young man raised an eyebrow.

“Who else? Those men over there could sleep soundly in the nude under a pile of snow.”

His tone was scathing, as if he did not care who could hear him.

“But you are different, my lady. You are not in fine fettle, by the looks of it. I would be the one to suffer should you catch a cold, so consider this a preventive measure.”

What he meant was plain — she was not to be a deadweight. She took the stone without a word. Just as he had promised, a draft of warm air enveloped her. She stared at the stone in awe before realizing that she had not expressed her gratitude.

“Th-Thank you, S-Sir R-Ruth.”

A subtle look flashed across the young man’s face. “I’m a sorcerer, not a knight. You can just call me Ruth.”

With that, he turned around as if to say he had no further business and walked across the room to his bed. She was watching him blankly when Riftan plunked himself down and pulled her toward him, evidently annoyed.

“You must be tired. Go to sleep now. We leave at sunrise tomorrow.”

He snuffed out the bedside lantern. As if on cue, the knights put out their lanterns one by one, and darkness descended. Maxi squirmed uncomfortably in his arms before a wave of intense fatigue overcame her. She closed her eyes, the steady thrum of Riftan’s heartbeat soothing her like a lullaby. Moments later, she was deep asleep, all qualms about sleeping in a dirty barn forgotten.

◆◆◆

When morning dawned, the village was animated with a vitality that bore none of the eerie silence of the previous night. The beauty of Eudychal Forest was visible just behind the row of cottages, and to the front of the humble lodgings was an endless field of rippling golden wheat.

Maxi stepped out of the barn and washed her face with ice-cold water from the brook. Using her wet hands, she combed her long tresses that were tangled like vines. A cool breeze brushed past her damp face, raising little goosebumps along the length of her back. After wiping her face with her flowing sleeves, she returned to the barn. The knights had already finished packing and were assembled in front of the carriage.

“Don’t wander around alone.”

“I’m s-sorry.”

Hearing Riftan’s stern voice, she rushed to his side. Riftan frowned in displeasure and lifted her bodily onto the carriage.

“Monsters are frequently sighted in Eudychal Forest. Never wander alone.”

She flinched, reminded of the ogres she had seen on the first day of their journey.

“I’ll b-be c-careful.”

“Good. We have too much luggage to load onto the carriage, so I’ll have to ride horseback from today. Call out if you need me.”

He closed the door. Moments later, the carriage began to rattle down the bumpy dirt road. She watched the passing scenery through the window. The wheat fields grew distant, and her vision was soon filled with a dense wall of trees. Rays of sunlight shone through the canopy of leaves and fell on the winding path like a veil woven with golden thread. The knights rode in formation at a leisurely pace through the cascading light.

Maxi anxiously scanned the dense thicket for foul monsters that might jump out to ambush them. But her worries were for naught, and the journey progressed peacefully. Before long, she slumped onto the seat, exhausted from the strain of her nerves being on edge in the shaking carriage. Her vigilance, after all, would not protect them.

After a good while, the carriage came to a stop. The door opened, and Maxi saw Riftan standing there.

“We’ll rest here.”

Relieved, she hopped out of the carriage. She felt a tingle in her stiff legs as blood began to flow through them again. Stifling a groan, she bent forward awkwardly to rub her legs. Seeing this, Riftan spread his cloak over a flat rock for her to sit on and began to massage her cramped legs. Flustered, she glanced around. The knights who had been watering the horses were now looking her way in disbelief.

She blushed and pushed him away. “R-Riftan, I’m all r-right…”

“Is that a habit of yours?”

“P-Pardon?”

His hands were just above the hem of her skirt, massaging her calves lightly.

“Every time you open your mouth, you say you’re all right.”

She watched as his strong, sinewy hands gently squeezed her legs. She could not think of a suitable reply, and instead wanted only to ask why he was being so kind to her. The butterflies in her stomach were pleasant, yet they also gave her the uncomfortable feeling of wearing clothes that were a touch too small.

“I-I really am all r-right now…”

Only when she freed herself from him did Riftan stand up. She pretended to smooth the creases of her skirt.

“Take some rest. I’ll get you something to eat.”

Soon after, Riftan quietly returned with bread and cured meat. The bread was so dry and tough that Maxi could only push it down her throat after soaking it in water. After finishing her meal, she took her leave from him to relieve herself in the thickets.

The dull journey resumed. Inside the unsteady carriage, Maxi whiled away the time by counting the trees passing by the window. The further they went, the thicker the forest grew, such that the sun barely shone through the dense canopy.

When it grew so dark that it became impossible to journey further, the horses came to a halt. Maxi was permitted to disembark only after the knights had patrolled the vicinity to ensure that no monsters or wild animals were lurking.

She clutched the handle of her lantern and approached Riftan, who was setting up a small tent near the carriage. The other knights were setting up their tents around a campfire. Riftan hammered a stake into the ground to secure his tent, then turned to her.

“The woods are thick with fog before dawn. We need these tents to protect ourselves from the frost.”

Maxi looked down at the triangular tent that stood at waist height, then bent over to peer inside. It looked as if it would not fit even one person.

“Isn’t it t-too n-narrow for t-two p-people?”

She tilted her head quizzically, and Riftan stopped hammering. He turned to her with an embarrassed look.

“I’m sleeping here alone. You go sleep in the carriage.”

Maxi’s face went red. Realizing in shame that she should not have assumed they would be sleeping together, she hurriedly thought of an excuse.

“We’ve b-been sleeping t-together, so I th-thought…”

“Spare me. I could barely hold back last night as it is.”

He let out a deep sigh, and she hung her head with a hurt expression on her face. Seeing this, he muttered a curse and began leading her away by the hand. She tried to follow him as best she could on her unsteady legs.

They were not far from the camp, but it was already alarmingly dark. The haunting cries of nocturnal birds mingled with the rustle of leaves in the wind. As Maxi squeezed Riftan’s hand in fear, he pushed her against the thick trunk of a tree and kissed her hungrily.

She gasped audibly. A soft tongue passionately wrapped itself around her own. She flinched at the sensation, but her movement only made him cup her face and kiss her more deeply.

His soft hair tickled her forehead as his large hands gently stroked her neck and cheeks. He tilted his head to taste the roof of her mouth and explore the insides of her cheeks. A drop of saliva dripped between their lips and trickled down her chin.

Following its trail with his tongue, he whispered, “I want to stay up all night like this.”

He guided her hand down his body. She felt his hardness throbbing under her palm and gave a start. She tried to snatch her hand away, but his grip on her arm was too firm.

“Have you any idea how excruciating it is to keep my hands to myself in this state?”

Chapter 14

Riftan rained ravenous kisses on her. Caught between the tree trunk and Riftan’s torso, Maxi struggled for breath. His hands cupped her rear and pulled her close, his bulge grinding on her belly. Heat ignited between their bodies. Afraid of how she might react, Maxi tried to twist out of his embrace.

“N-No… N-Not here…”

“You’ll be the death of me, goddammit.”

Groaning, he knocked his head into the tree. Her body tensed at the sight of his shoulders heaving with ragged breaths. She braced herself, thinking that her rebuff had displeased him, but he slowly backed away from her.

“I can’t help myself whenever I’m around you, so you should sleep alone in the carriage. Do you understand?”

He patted her cheek lightly. She nodded. Once again, he led her away by the hand, this time back towards the camp. A burly knight sat perched on a rock, warming himself by the fireside rock. When he saw them returning, he flashed them a knowing grin.

“Done so soon, Commander? It’s been too long since you brandished your sword! Has it gone rusty?”

Riftan stopped in his tracks and threw the man a murderous look. Unfazed, the knight continued to snicker. A mutter came from the direction of another knight who had been leaning against a tree while polishing his sword.

“Vulgar oaf.”

“And how virtuous is the young scion of the House of Ricaydo?”

“More virtuous than you will ever be.”

“Ha! The tongue that praises its own master often spouts lies. Prigs like you are the worst lechers when no one’s looking— Oww! You little…!”

At a kick from the blond knight, the burly knight sprang up and drew his sword. Maxi clung tightly to Riftan in shock as the blond knight leveled the sharp edge of his sword at his rival. Putting an arm around her shoulders, Riftan directed a fierce glare at the two men.

“Looks like you are both sprightly enough to take turns standing the night watch.”

“Commander!”

But their protests fell on deaf ears. Riftan brushed past them and headed to the carriage. Maxi’s anxious gaze fell on the two men, who were still glowering at each other with murder in their eyes. Riftan turned her around to face him.

“Don’t mind them. They’re always at each other’s throats.”

She nodded blankly. Not all knights in the same order got along, it seemed.

Riftan helped her onto the carriage before going back to put the finishing touches on his tent. Maxi sat at the door of the carriage and held out a lantern for him while he worked. He tossed a bedroll into the tent, then settled on a bulging tree root to polish his sword.

Soon, two knights who had been on patrol returned with three black-feathered birds the size of geese. Grabbing the birds by the wings, the knights twisted and ripped the appendages off at the joints and discarded them on the ground. Then, with one swift motion, the skin was pulled clean off. Maxi froze in shock. Next, the knights sliced off the legs with a dagger before casually tossing them onto the pile of feathers. Feeling her stomach turn, Maxi hastily withdrew to the safety of the carriage.

Riftan soon returned with roasted, golden-brown meat. He insisted that she eat, but she flatly refused, unable to bring herself to try a single bite. Instead, she chose to have the dry-as-bone bread, which she gulped down with the help of a few cheese morsels. Riftan gnawed on meat that dripped with sizzling fat and scowled disapprovingly.

“It’ll take another day to get out of this place. You need to reserve your strength for the journey.”

“I-I’m eating m-my fill.”

She really was continuously cramming food into her mouth, knowing that there would be no end to his nagging if she stopped. He raised an eyebrow as if he had something to add, but he soon gave up and directed his attention to the food in his hands. Maxi finished her meal and returned to the carriage, trying her best to ignore the mound of feathers next to the campfire.

As the night wore on, the chilly night air became heavy. One by one, the knights entered their tents. Maxi spread her bedroll on the seat of the carriage and lay down. She could hear the occasional howl of wild animals and the rustling of leaves.

The cold seeped into her spine. She quietly opened the door and looked down at Riftan’s tent. For a reason she could not explain, the sight of his long legs jutting out of the tent put her mind at ease. She laid her head down again and tried to fall asleep, but she was haunted by the cries of birds that seemed to be mourning the gruesome fate of their brethren. Pulling the blanket over her head, she plugged her fingers into her ears.

◆◆◆

Maxi tossed and turned all night. She managed to fall asleep just before dawn, but she was awoken by a flurry of activity before long. Knights were putting on their armor in the gray of dawn. She hurriedly splashed some water on her face and combed her fingers through her hair. The knights had a rushed meal of bread and water before signaling their departure. Maxi ate her fill of the same and climbed into the carriage.

The carriage began to move with speed. Maxi dozed off despite the rattling. Contrary to her worries, the journey thus far had been smooth and easy. The knights even seemed disappointed by the lack of monsters, grumbling aloud that not even a common forest goblin was to be seen. Maxi thought to herself that goblins were the last thing she wanted to encounter.

They rode for half a day without a break. After stopping for lunch by a small spring, the journey resumed. Maxi’s arms and shoulders ached from gripping the handle all day to stop herself from tumbling over inside the juddering carriage.

Yet even when her head began to throb, she could not work up the courage to ask to stop for a moment’s rest. She endured until night fell, granting her respite. She ate the food Riftan handed her without much appetite and fell asleep the moment she lay down on the blanket on the carriage floor.

A good night’s sleep made the following day more tolerable. They departed at dawn, and by midday, Eudychal Forest was behind them. The carriage no longer convulsed so violently, and Maxi let out a sigh of relief.

Unlike the rugged terrain of the forest, the roads on the plains of Anatolium were paved well. She opened the window and took in the lush grassland, which was sprinkled with cream-white wildflowers. After days of having her vision obstructed by dense forest, the wide-open plains were refreshing.

“Anatol lies just beyond those mountains.”

Riftan, who had been leading the knights, approached the carriage. She stuck her head out of the window and looked ahead to see snow-white peaks lining the horizon of the open plains.

“Endure just a little longer. We might be able to reach Anatol as early as tomorrow evening.”

She almost cried out in relief at the thought of sleeping in a proper bed. For the rest of the day’s journey, she pictured herself soaking in a warm bath and dining on soft, freshly baked bread and thick vegetable stew. She would have a pie stuffed with jam and a sweet-smelling fruit wine for dessert before falling asleep in a soft, clean bed.

The carriage came to a stop just as the sun was starting to sink below the horizon. The knights barely acknowledged her as she stepped out of the carriage. Standing among them, she felt like a lost child. She began to look for Riftan.

She cautiously passed through a group of men who were busy setting up camp. Spotting Riftan watering the horses by a river, she hurried towards him. He turned to her with a concerned expression.

“What is it? Is something amiss?”

She could not bring herself to admit that she felt uneasy without him in her sight. Instead, she bent over and pretended to wash her hands. Riftan crouched next to her to wash his hands and sweat-slicked neck. His long, muscular neck glistened in the sunset like heated copper. She stole a furtive look at him as he ran a hand through his windswept hair. His handsome features moved her heart once more.

Suddenly, he pointed at her feet. “Look, your skirt is getting wet.”

His words snapped her out of her daydream. When she stood up, she found that her skirt, dirt-streaked from days of travel, was now heavy with moisture. She clutched her dress and tried to rub away the mud stain. Riftan watched her for a while before getting down on one knee before her.

“Let me help.”

“I-It’s all ri…!”

She was about to take a step back when he frowned. She hesitated, recalling how he had asked whether it was her habit to always say that she was all right. While she was wavering, he took hold of her skirt and soaked the muddy part in the river before wringing the water out.

Not knowing what to do, she crouched next to him. Knights valued honor more than their own lives, and a knight would never bow his head before someone who was not his sworn lord. But Riftan always stooped before her for the most trivial affairs.

Perhaps he was not averse to lowering himself before her because he was lowborn. Would the other knights not disparage him for kneeling before a woman like her?

“Your skin is cold,” Riftan said as he washed his muddy hands nonchalantly. “Warm yourself up by the campfire.”

Maxi began making her way up the hill, taking care not to soil the skirt he had just cleaned. A cold westward wind cut through the field. She pulled the hood tightly over her head so the wind would not ruffle her hair, watching as Riftan’s pant cuffs became damp as he watered the horses. The sun sank behind the mountains, and indigo darkness descended.

Chapter 15

“The rainy season is upon us.”

Riftan, who had returned with the horses, looked up at the sky. Maxi followed his gaze. Thousands upon thousands of brilliant stars twinkled in the clear night sky. Maxi cocked her head. There was no sign of rain.

A knight who had been splitting dry twigs to feed the campfire quietly agreed with Riftan.

“It’s that time of year. We’re well into Etherias[1].”

“Just thinking about tramping through the mountains in the rain is depressing. Your armor gets heavier, your greaves sink into the mud…” grumbled another knight who was warming his hands by the fire.

“We’ll arrive in Anatol before that. No need to worry.”

“Have you forgotten? We are to depart again for the capital in just a few days!” The grumbling knight furrowed his brows and glanced at Maxi, who stood next to Riftan like a duckling huddling against its mother.

“We’ve already lost time because of the detour. No good will come of keeping King Reuben waiting any longer.”

“Can’t be helped once the monsoon starts,” said Riftan, binding the reins to a stake before plunking himself down next to Maxi.

The blond knight Ricaydo, who had been listening silently, reacted with disbelief.

“Is the hero who defeated the great dragon disobeying the king’s summons over a rainstorm?”

“Who said I’m disobeying? I’m only suggesting a slight delay.”

“We’ve wasted enough time! If we keep the king waiting any longer—”

His words stung Maxi as if she had been whipped. Blood drained from her face, and she bunched her skirt in her fists. Riftan’s face hardened.

“Ursuline Ricaydo. Watch your mouth.”

The knight’s lips twitched as if he had not finished, but Riftan’s menacing voice shut him up.

A heavy silence shrouded the camp. Only the crackle of burning firewood was audible until one of the knights broke the stillness. He spoke with such cheer that he came across as flippant.

“I agree with the commander,” he said, scratching his head. “I don’t want to enter the capital looking like a mongrel drenched by the rain. Three years we toiled for that campaign! At least let us return in shining armor!”

“Fool! Are appearances all you care about?”

“Sir Ursuline, Sir Hebaron has a point. Why not use this opportunity to show the capital that the Remdragon Knights are not to be trifled with?” remarked Ruth, who had been watching the scene unfold from the shadows.

Hebaron Nirtha raised his chin triumphantly.

“See? Even our sorcerer says I’m right.”

Ruth tried to appease the blond knight. “For now, we watch where the wind blows. There may yet be time before the rains begin.”

The mood lightened, and Maxi quietly released her breath. She gathered from their conversation that the detour to the Duchy of Croyso had delayed their arrival in the capital considerably.

She recalled the map of the Roviden Continent that she had once seen in the castle library. Located at the southwestern end of the continent, Anatol was on a small peninsula that jutted out into the Isirian Sea like a serpent’s head. She vaguely remembered hearing that the land was surrounded by rugged mountains and bordered by a vast ocean to the south.

Drachium, the royal capital of Wedon, was located in the northwestern corner of the kingdom, far north of Anatol. To reach Drachium from Aranthal, the site of the Dragon Campaign, the fastest way was to follow the Yserium River upstream. Maxi’s knowledge of geography was limited at best, but it was not difficult to see that they were taking a circuitous route.

Have they incurred the king’s wrath because of me?

Maxi understood why Sir Ursuline was so anxious to reach the capital. Riftan had turned down King Reuben’s offer of the princess’s hand in marriage. And now he was disobeying the king’s summons, which was intended to honor his victory in the Dragon Campaign. Her guts twisted.

It can’t be because of me. There must be some other reason. What kind of knight would disobey a king’s summons just to bring his wife home?

She dismissed her initial worries. It was simply absurd that Riftan would go to such lengths for her. In this age of lords, the power of kings had declined; lords who owned vast tracts of lands and the manpower required to maintain them often exerted greater influence than kings. But unlike the monarchs of the other six kingdoms, the King of Wedon still held considerable power.

King Reuben III had earned the fealty of hundreds of high-ranking knights through displays of might. It was implausible that Riftan would shirk his duties to such a king for her.

“Come, no need to tire ourselves with fruitless arguments. Let us eat.”

A knight who had been carving a wheel of cheese began to distribute the pieces. Riftan passed Maxi a cup of wine, which she drank to wash down the dry bread that she had grown to loathe. After a dinner of salted meat, bread, and cheese, she stepped into the carriage.

Despite her utter exhaustion, she could not fall asleep. Her thoughts wandered to the following evening when she would arrive at her new home. What would Anatol be like? Just a few days ago, she had been trembling in fear, but now, even as anxiety gripped her, a sliver of hope flickered in her heart.

Perhaps I’ll be able to start a new life.

But fearing disappointment, she suppressed the hope sprouting inside her.

My good fortune won’t last forever.

She had not only escaped the threat of divorce but also broken free from the terror that was her father. And her fearsome husband had turned out not to be a heartless man — on the contrary, he was kind. Too many good things had come at once, and Maxi knew that the goddess of fortune seldom smiled.

Pulling the blanket up to her neck, she resolved that come what may, she would be brave.

◆◆◆

The sun was at its zenith when they arrived at the foot of the mountain the following day. A narrow path led into the valley, and next to the path stood a small watchtower. Four sentries hastily came out to greet the knights before leading them to a rest area, where they were able to sit at a table for a proper meal of hot stew and roast potatoes.

After sating their hunger, they rode again. They decided to take the most direct route to reach Anatol before sundown, which meant that Maxi had to step off the carriage to ride with Riftan. She had ridden ponies and foals before, but never a warhorse. Perched awkwardly on the horse, she nervously gripped the saddle. Riftan locked an arm around her waist and drew her toward him.

“It’s a shortcut, so it’ll be a bumpy ride. Lean on me if you want to rest.”

She did not wish to be a burden, but with her lack of riding skills, it was impossible not to hold on to him as they rode through the mountain. She desperately clung to his arms, certain that she would fall off the horse any moment, but he did not utter an unkind word.

After they had been riding a while, they heard shouts from a knight in the lead.

“Commander! There are five werewolves two thradions[2] ahead!”

The other knights drew their swords. Paralyzed with fear, Maxi gripped Riftan’s clothes.

“You’d better not make me take care of it!” bellowed Riftan.

“Worry not, Commander! I’ve been itching for some action!”

With that, Hebaron charged forward, and the werewolves roared. Seeing Maxi gasp and tremble in terror, Riftan pulled her toward him and buried her face in his chest.

“It’ll be over soon. Keep your eyes closed.”

She closed her eyes and pressed her hands to her ears. But she could not block out the clash of swords and bestial roars.

“Commander! Above you!”

Maxi looked up reflexively and shrieked. Quick as lightning, a monster with dark fur jumped from its branch and pounced. But before the creature could reach them, it was sliced in half mid-air.

Before she could grasp what had just occurred, Maxi found herself looking down at a sprawled corpse. Riftan clucked his tongue at the sight of his blood-spattered cloak.

“Can’t you even count, Gabel? There were six, not five.”

Gabel scratched his head in shame, having dashed over too late.

“Black werewolves can use concealment spells…”

Riftan snorted in response, then spurred his horse forward. Monsters with the bodies of humans and heads of wolves lay dead on tree roots that protruded from the ground like coiled snakes. After wiping their swords clean, the knights remounted their horses.

Their incredible strength struck Maxi dumb. She had read about werewolves some years ago and knew that they had bones as hard as cast iron and skin as tough as chainmail armor. They couldn’t easily be killed even with a steel sword, yet Riftan’s sword had cleaved such monsters clean in half.

“We should hurry. There might be more of them around,” said Ruth, scanning the area.

The other knights nodded, and the horses began to gallop along the sloping path. Maxi clenched her teeth to stop them from biting down on her tongue. For many hours, they rode over rocky, thickly wooded mountain paths. When they passed the peak, Maxi was greeted by a panoramic view.

Chapter 16

Maxi was spellbound. Beyond the wide-open plains lay a sizeable village enclosed by gray stone walls.

“That is my land, Anatol,” said Riftan, pointing at the village. “Our people are mostly mercenaries or miners. There are serfs, too, but the land is ill-suited for cultivation, so our peasants mostly raise sheep, chickens, or goats.”

As she listened, Maxi surveyed the land that was to become her home. Pastures sprawled before a towering gate, and overlooking the village was a precipitous mountain. On the mountainside, an enormous, golem-shaped fortress leaned forward. A faint shiver ran up her spine as she beheld the proud structure. Calypse Castle, solitary and intimidating in its immensity, reminded her of Riftan.

“It may not seem luxurious on the outside, but the castle is quite nice on the inside. And compared to most castles, it’s of a decent size.”

Riftan sounded nervous as he watched Maxi’s gaze fixed on the castle. She turned to him incredulously. The stone fortress covered half the mountain. Was this what he considered “a decent size”?

Perhaps Riftan was comparing his castle to the Croyso castle, which was twice as large and built in the spectacular architectural style of the fallen Roemian Empire.

Riftan added uneasily, “We can renovate the interior if it isn’t to your liking. I can order furnishings to make the castle as splendid as your father’s, though it won’t be easy to change the exterior. The castle may look dreary on the outside, but it can’t be helped, damn it! There are a lot of monsters in these parts, so…”

“A-Are there many m-monsters?” Maxi asked in alarm.

Riftan groaned. “Nothing for you to worry about! You see how tall those walls are? That was the first thing I built when I was granted this land. Years of construction went into those walls to protect the village. No monster can step foot in there!”

“I’m n-not w-worried…” Maxi answered, sensing his agitation. She was not trying to placate him, for the walls did look sturdy and safe.

“Enough talk, Commander! We’re famished!”

At the knight’s urging, Riftan pulled on his reins, and the warhorse galloped down the hill. Maxi squinted as the wind buffeted her face. Her hood came off, and her hair unfurled from its bun and lashed about in the wind. Soon they reached the gates.

“The Remdragon Knights have returned! Open the gates!” the knights bellowed.

Seeing the crest on the knights’ armor and robes, the guards opened the gates without a word. Inside, a crowd had gathered to welcome the great lord who had defeated the evil dragon. When they saw Riftan, they cheered in unison:

Rosem Wigrew d’Calypse! The incarnation of Wigrew!

Frightened by the booming shouts, Maxi burrowed her face against Riftan. The incarnation of Wigrew, the legendary hero — it was the greatest honor that a knight could hope for. Peasants who had abandoned their work to rush over raised their pickaxes like flags and joined the chorus. Women dressed in their best clothes waved colorful handkerchiefs above their heads. Miners stood on their cart waving their hands, builders cheered from the roofs, and children with soot-covered faces smiled brightly to reveal the white of their teeth.

Maxi had never seen such a sight. A staggering number of people were chanting Riftan’s name in concert as if someone were conducting them.

Here was a world utterly unlike her father’s lavish but frigid castle, where the servants’ heads had been perpetually bowed in fear. Warm vitality filled the air, and the people’s faces lit up with joy and pride.

“Commander! The people have arranged a welcome feast for us. They’ve been preparing since they received news of the victory!” announced a knight from Riftan’s retinue.

Riftan waved his hand dismissively.

“I must return to the castle without delay. Enjoy yourselves.”

With that, he spurred his horse forward. The horse reared, then galloped along the flagstone-paved road at full speed. The people thronging the sides of the road rained flowers on their hero. Maxi watched the flying petals with eyes quivering with emotion. They were not cheering for her, yet her heart was racing. Riftan, on the other hand, continued to ride with an impassive face.

He gets so emotional sometimes…

But at other times, Riftan wore an expression so cold that he could have been mistaken for a granite statue. The man baffled her.

Maxi turned her attention back to her surroundings. Anatol was so large and full of such vigor that no one would think of it as a backwoods village.

The wide roads and village square were densely lined with shops, inns, and cottages that were built three to four stories tall. The knights made a beeline for the taverns by the brook flowing through the village. Ornately dressed prostitutes leaned out of the windows to blow them kisses, some even pulling their bodices down to reveal their bare bosoms. Maxi gaped at the scandalous scene.

“Let us hurry,” whispered Riftan as more people flocked to the road.

Maxi nodded, and the horse galloped across the square. Past the brook was a long ride up a gentle slope thick with trees. At last, a moat and stone walls the color of light ash appeared.

Having received news of their lord’s arrival, the guards quickly lowered the drawbridge. Maxi’s eyes went round. Up close, the castle was even more magnificent. They crossed the bridge and passed through the gates to see an expansive courtyard, training grounds, and a building that looked to be a guardhouse. The place resembled a fortress more than a castle.

After passing the guards, they entered the castle’s inner gate.

“We’re here,” said Riftan.

They climbed a steep ramp and found themselves just outside the main keep. Maxi took in the structures one by one: bleak gardens, colossal stone buildings, and an imposing tower. In front of the steps leading to the main keep, some four-dozen servants were standing in an orderly manner with their heads bowed.

“Welcome back, my lord. We are happy to see your safe return.”

“Yes, yes,” Riftan answered absentmindedly before hopping off the horse and helping Maxi to the ground. He handed the reins to the stocky old man standing at the fore.

“Make sure Talon gets his rest. It was a long ride.”

“As you command, my lord. And the knights…?”

“There’s a celebration in the village. They’ll likely be staying in the taverns or inns. If any of those fools happen to return without drowning in wine, let them have clean rooms.”

“We prepared the training grounds and living quarters as soon as we heard news of your return. But if I may ask, my lord, the lady here is…?”

Feeling the old man’s gaze shift toward her, Maxi involuntarily tensed her shoulders. She heard Riftan’s matter-of-fact voice from above her head.

“My wife. I went to fetch her as soon as I returned to the kingdom.”

“Welcome, my lady. My name is Qenal Osban, and I am the stablemaster of Calypse Castle. I tend to the lord’s horses.”

“N-nice to m-meet you. I’m Maximilian… C-Calypse,” mumbled Maxi.

She avoided the servants’ gaze. Before she had a chance to examine the effect of her presence on them, Riftan took her hand and led her up the stairs. Seen up close, the castle looked even bleaker. In most castles, the steps leading up to the great hall were brilliantly decorated. Here, there was only a neglected pavilion and a lone tree without a single leaf growing on it. It seemed that no one had attempted to landscape the courtyard.

The castle’s interior was no better, and Maxi shivered as she followed Riftan into the dimly lit hall. The air inside was just as chilly as it was outside. The floor was made of clay tiles, not marble, illuminated only by the faint light of an old chandelier hanging precariously from the ceiling. The main stairway connecting the entrance to the banquet hall was uncarpeted.

Riftan strode to the center of the room to survey the hall before turning around in fury.

“What is the meaning of this?” he asked.

The servants who had accompanied him inside paled, but Riftan did not relent.

“Did I not order the castle to be refurbished before my return?”

“We did as you commanded, my lord,” an old servant answered. “A new carpet for the drawing room, new furniture, oil for the lamps, and the large quantity of expensive candles you requested—”

“That’s not what I asked for! I wanted you to make the castle look as spectacular as possible!”

Riftan’s voice grew louder. He ran a hand through his hair in frustration.

“I sent you more than enough gold!”

“Did you mean for the entire sum to be used for refurbishments, my lord?” the old man asked, unable to mask his distress. “W-We are not accustomed to spending such large amounts of gold without knowing your express wishes…”

“I said I was leaving everything to the steward’s discretion! Look at this mess! How could you let this happen?!” snapped Riftan, his eyes roving over the dark, ghastly interior of the castle.

The servants exchanged looks, their faces white with fear. Not even the most smooth-tongued sycophant could call the Calypse castle well kept. The staircase was missing balusters here and there. In place of glass, the windows were covered by a foggy film that had faded yellow with time. And not a single curtain had been hung to protect the room from the chill. It almost felt warmer outdoors.

“Times were good without your lord here, were they? You’ve grown lax!”

“W-We did our best to redecorate the castle as you commanded. We even replaced the beds and the old furniture so you could rest comfortably as soon as you returned…”

“How dare you make excuses—”

“R-Riftan! I-I w-want to r-rest now…”

Maxi tugged at Riftan’s sleeve, unable to bear the stormy mood. He flinched and gazed down at her, then lifted her into his arms. Maxi flailed her legs in surprise.

Chapter 17

“R-Riftan…!”

“Stay still. You said you needed rest.”

“I c-can walk! L-Let me d-down!”

Ignoring Maxi’s protests, Riftan continued to ascend the stairs. At the top was a vast hall with an intricately patterned reddish-brown carpet, which led to a heavy oaken door. Riftan crossed the hall and upon reaching the door, he propped her up with one arm and twisted the doorknob with the other.

“At least the room’s in a better state,” he said, setting her down on the bed.

Maxi looked curiously around the neat and cozy bedchamber. The floor was covered with a patterned carpet, and an elegantly engraved wooden pillar stood in the center of the room. Next to the bed were a fireplace and a large arched window. The evening glow filtering in through the glass illuminated the long divan and shelf that had been placed by the window.

Maxi brushed her fingers across the veil hanging on the corner of the luxurious cherrywood bed, which was covered by thick fleece bedding. The bedroom, at least, seemed to have received special attention from the servants.

“Everything here must seem so shabby in your eyes,” said Riftan, watching Maxi uneasily.

She gave him a puzzled look. He ran a hand down his face and spat out a curse.

“Damned fools. I clearly told them…”

“N-No. Th-this room is lovely. The c-castle, too… And the b-bed is w-wonderful.”

“Don’t bother. I’ve seen Croyso Castle enough times to know better. Compared to your father’s castle, this place is a wretched barn.”

“N-No! Th-That’s not true.”

But Maxi’s exclamation must have rung hollow, for it failed to wipe away his frown. She cast her eyes down, resenting her foolish tongue. Suddenly, Riftan shot her an irritated look.

“It’s your job to decorate our home! The castle would not have fallen into such disrepair if you had come here sooner. In the lord’s absence, it is the lady’s duty to manage the castle!”

“I… I’m s-sorry.”

“Damn it. What I mean to say is… Why don’t you decorate this place as you like? I’ll give you as much gold as you need to buy what you want. Expensive ornaments, new carpets…”

Maxi blinked at the unexpected suggestion.

Riftan continued animatedly. “Women love to decorate and pick out furniture, don’t they? I can get you more servants to help.”

Seeing the expectation on Riftan’s face, Maxi broke into a cold sweat. She had paid little attention when her nursemaid had lectured her on the duties of a lady, doubting that she would ever have an opportunity to perform them. Never having put her knowledge into practice, she did not have a sliver of confidence in her abilities.

“You don’t want to?”

Riftan narrowed his eyes when he received no answer. Maxi hurriedly shook her head, loath to do anything that might put an end to her husband’s generosity.

Days of travel had taught her one thing: Riftan Calypse did not have the slightest clue what kind of treatment she had suffered at Croyso Castle. In his eyes, Maxi was a cultured noblewoman who had grown up in luxury and as the apple of everyone’s eye. And unpolished though he was, he was making every effort to treat her as such.

Maxi felt her mouth drying. Her father was likely at the root of this misunderstanding. Ashamed of his eldest daughter’s stutter, Duke Croyso had never presented her to high society. Instead, he had confined her to the castle, playing the part of the doting father who sought to protect his sickly daughter. The public knew her as the duke’s cherished but ailing daughter, and Riftan seemed to have taken that rumor at face value.

Riftan had seen with his own eyes how plain and dull-witted she was. Maxi could not understand why he had not realized his mistake, but she decided to draw out the misconception for as long as possible. If he discovered that, far from being a noblewoman, she had been treated no better than a pest, he would feel deceived.

Riftan had already suffered for three long years because of their unwanted marriage. He would be demoralized to find out that his wife had been nothing but a nuisance to her family. It would be enough to curb his generosity.

Maxi anxiously clutched her skirt, unable to bear the thought of Riftan despising or even pitying her. She wanted him to think of her as a highborn lady who had known no want. So, instead of admitting that she had little experience managing a castle of this size or ordering servants around, she simply nodded uneasily.

“If th-that is your w-wish…"

Riftan’s face lit up.

“I’ll tell the steward to get the ledgers ready,” he said. “Don’t worry about the money. The castle is yours to decorate.”

And fingering her tousled hair lightly, he added, “This is your home now.”

Home. The word burrowed into her heart, and she had to stop breathing to calm the flutter in her chest.

He means nothing by it. I shouldn’t read too much into it.

Maxi answered with feigned nonchalance, “I’ll d-do my b-best to m-make this place cozy.”

“Good.”

Riftan’s face broke into a satisfied smile, and he planted a kiss on her cheek. Maxi shrank back, suddenly conscious that she was alone with him. Her body smelled acrid from days of travel without a bath or change of clothes. She took a step back.

“I w-would like to take a b-bath…”

“Ah. Of course.”

Riftan turned to sniff himself and stood up with a mortified expression. “I’ll tell the maids to prepare your bathwater.”

He then left the room to give the maidservant instructions. Maxi rose from the bed and shed her dirty clothes in the corner of the room. Four maidservants soon entered with a room divider and a wooden bathtub. As they poured hot water into the tub, Riftan took off his armor and set it on a nearby table.

“Leave us now,” he said to the servants. “You will be summoned if you are needed. In the meantime, prepare something for us to eat.”

“Yes, my lord. We will leave your clothes here.”

After the maidservants had left, Riftan pulled his sweat- and dirt-stained tunic over his head and undid the straps of his trousers. Flustered, Maxi turned away from him. Riftan approached her to loosen the straps on the back of her dress.

“R-Riftan…!”

“Let’s bathe together.”

Feeling his warm hand running down her bare back, she let out a small scream. He combed her tangled hair with his hands, then swept her tresses over her shoulder to expose her nape. Maxi trembled at the sensation of his soft lips brushing her nape.

“It’s salty.”

“D-Don’t… It’s d-dirty…”

He turned her to face him and pulled her clothes down. She closed her eyes, unable to look squarely at his naked body under the light.

“Would it kill you to stop making that face?” he demanded coldly, suddenly grabbing her chin. “I know I don’t have the pretty looks of a nobleman’s son, but am I that horrid to look at?”

“I never said y-you were h-horrid!”

She opened her eyes in surprise. Looking displeased, Riftan stared at her with his intense black eyes. Was he oblivious to his own beauty?

“I’m just n-not used to th-this. I-I’m ashamed…”

“It’s normal for married couples to bathe together.”

“N-Normal…?”

“At every castle I’ve visited, the lord bathes with his wife,” he commented coolly, tugging at her dress once more.

Maxi wanted to ask how he knew that, but she closed her mouth when she felt a draft on her bare skin. She trained her attention on the light from the fireplace that softly illuminated her body.

“It’s not strange at all,” he reassured her. “In the north, it’s customary for the lady of the castle to wait on visiting nobles and knights as they bathe.”

He gently massaged her shoulders as he spoke. Maxi’s eyes went round.

“I-Is that e-expected of me too?”

“You jest.”

A savage grin spread across Riftan’s face.

“If any fool dares make that request, I’ll give him a bath in the Stemnu River.[3] You need not mind anyone other than me. Come.”

His brawny arms wrapped around her waist, and they entered the bath. Water spilled over the rim. Maxi sat hugging her knees at the edge of the tub. Riftan, on the other hand, shamelessly relaxed his imposing body in the water and leaned his head against the tub.

“Is the water too hot?”

“It’s all r-right.”

Chin-deep in water, she curled into a ball and tried to avoid touching his long legs. Riftan, who had been watching her, pulled her arm toward him and placed her on his lap.

“R-Riftan…!”

“Let me wash you.”

He picked up a bar of soap from a nearby shelf. She tried to free herself from his lap, but he was gripping her waist so tightly that she could not budge. He then began to rub the soap on her shoulders and neck.

“I-I can d-do it m-myself!”

“You can wash me afterward.”

Chapter 18

Riftan gently kneaded the round swell of her breasts with soap-covered hands. Maxi hastily lowered her arms to cover herself, but that did not stop him. Feeling something hard pressed between her buttocks, she clenched her eyes shut. His hands glided through the warm water, exploring her waist and abdomen. Tenderly, he caressed every curve of her body and massaged the knots under her skin before washing her tangled hair. Her tense body began to relax.

“Now, wash my hair,” he said, rinsing her hair clean.

Maxi gazed at him blankly, her eyelids heavy with sleep. But she soon took the soap in her hands and began to rub it across his scalp. As Riftan lowered his head so she would not strain her arms, she felt his hot breath on her bosom.

Suppressing her embarrassment, Maxi carefully worked her hands through his soft hair. Riftan gently licked the droplets of water pooling in the hollow pit of her collarbone. It was like bathing a large dog; he could not stay still, licking everything he could reach. Her mind traveled back to the time she had sneaked out into the garden as a girl to play with her father’s hound. They had splashed water over each other just the way she and Riftan were doing.

“The foam’s getting into my eyes,” whined Riftan, scooping a handful of water to his face.

Seeing him pout, she almost broke into laughter. She splashed water onto his hair to rinse it clean of foam. Riftan then picked up a kettle from the shelf and poured more hot water into the bathtub. The knots in her muscles softened like jelly and, shoulder-deep in steaming water, she began to nod off. Tension had held her exhaustion at bay, but fatigue now washed over her. In her half-sleep state, Riftan’s touch felt soothing.

“Maxi…”

He purred in her ear, then adjusted her so she could lean against his chest. A sweet, tingling sensation coursed through her. She sank into him, the steady beat of his heart lulling her to sleep. Her eyelids grew heavier.

“Maxi? Are you… asleep?”

“…”

“Are you really asleep?”

Riftan’s gentle strokes on her back turned into insistent shakes. She tried to say something, but all she could manage were unintelligible mumbles. Her vision began to fade. Soon, she was snoring lightly with her nose buried in his shoulders.

Riftan looked down at her at a loss.

“I don’t believe it…”

◆◆◆

A blinding ray of sunlight pried open Maxi’s eyelids. Her limbs ached, and her head throbbed. Rubbing the sleep from her eyes, she rose from the bed only to feel a draft chill her skin. She looked down to find herself stark naked under the blanket and hastily covered herself again. Disoriented, she tried to recall what had happened.

I arrived in Anatol yesterday, and…

She had fallen asleep while bathing with Riftan. Her head snapped up to scan the room, but she was alone. Riftan’s robe lay next to the dying embers in the fireplace. Where had he gone?

She searched the room for something to wear. A neatly folded chemise on the window-side shelf caught her eye. Wrapping the blanket around her body, she scrambled to her feet and was reaching for it when she heard a knock.

“Y-Yes?” she said sharply.

“Begging your pardon for disturbing your sleep, my lady,” answered a gentle voice. “It’s time to rekindle the fireplace…”

“I-It’s all right. I’ve h-had enough sleep. Y-You may e-enter.”

A tall maidservant who looked to be about thirty entered the room and bowed.

“My name is Ludis Ain. I will be serving you from today.”

“I’m M-Maximilian C-Calypse. P-Pleased to meet you.”

The handmaid betrayed no sign of surprise at her stutter.

“You retired to bed without dinner last night,” Ludis responded courteously. “Shall I send for your breakfast now?”

“I-I would like to ch-change first…”

“One moment. I shall help you get dressed.”

Ludis took out a few logs of firewood from her basket to feed the embers, using a poker to stir occasionally. She then brought Maxi the folded clothes. Maxi quickly slipped on a linen undergarment and, on top of that, a thin chemise. Ludis filled a small washbasin with warm water and added a few drops of scented oil. She then soaked a clean towel in the fragrant water to dab Maxi’s face, neck, and arms before helping her into an elegant, ankle-length dress.

Maxi gasped at the intricate embroidery. With its hanging sleeves, the golden dress gave her the appearance of having butterfly wings. It was no less lovely than something out of Rosetta’s wardrobe.

“Please tell me if it’s too tight,” said Ludis, tying a red ribbon just beneath Maxi’s bust.

Maxi shook her head. She could hardly believe that the woman in the mirror was her. Her pale face looked radiant, perhaps due to her good mood, and her unruly auburn hair now elegantly complemented the gold of her dress.

“Would you like me to braid your hair and put it up, my lady?”

“Y-Yes, please.”

Maxi sat down in a chair by the window. Ludis adjusted the mirror and began to comb gently. Listening to the ivory comb slide through her hair, Maxi looked outside to see a palisade of gray cliffs and tall conifers that pointed toward the sky like spears.

“Do you wish to eat in here, my lady?”

She was about to say yes, but she realized that she wanted to look around the castle. Here, there were no scowling half-sisters or fathers who could fly into a violent rage at any moment. She was free to roam wherever she liked. She mustered the courage to look Ludis in the eye.

“I-I’ll e-eat in the d-dining hall.”

“Yes, my lady.”

In the blink of an eye, Ludis finished braiding her hair into a bun and fetched a pair of long-toed shoes for her. Maxi slid her feet into the fashionable shoes, then examined her reflection in the mirror. After days of travel, a change of clothes and freshly styled hair had done wonders for her appearance. Her cheeks flushed with excitement. Would Riftan be pleased to see her?

“W-Where’s R-Riftan— I-I mean, Lord C-Calypse?”

“I’m told the lord went to the training hall at dawn,” answered Ludis, looking concerned. “My lady, do you feel unwell?”

“N-No…”

Unsure of why she had given that impression, Maxi cocked her head. Then immediately, she realized Ludis must have thought her ill because of her stutter. Blood rushed to her face, and her excitement was swept away by a great wave of mortification.

“I-I’m all right.”

Her shaky voice sounded awful even to her own ears. Unable to bear the shame any longer, she left the room. Ludis ran after her with a troubled expression.

“M-My lady! Please allow me to guide you through the castle.”

Maxi had darted out in embarrassment without knowing the lay of the castle. She gave a slight nod, grateful that Ludis had continued to treat her with respect.

“This way…”

As Ludis led her toward the stairs, she peered into corners of the castle that she had missed the previous day. The gray stone walls, though coarse, had a natural beauty. Sunlight streamed in through the arched windows, casting intricate shadows on the floor. She squinted in the blinding light as she followed Ludis.

Calypse Castle looked different in daylight. It was as bleak and as empty as it had been at night, but it also radiated an antique charm.

It’s the perfect castle for a knight…

“Is there anything you would like to eat or food you dislike, my lady?”

“N-Not really…”

Maxi trailed off. A long-suffering look flashed across Ludis’s face. Perhaps she was lamenting the misfortune of having met a difficult mistress. Casting aside self-disparaging thoughts, Maxi followed Ludis through the kitchen. A long cherrywood dining table stood in the center of a spacious dining hall, and a row of servants stood by the wall. One of them pulled up a chair for her.

“I trust you had a good night’s rest, my lady?”

“Y-Yes, I did.”

“Forgive me for not introducing myself yesterday. My name is Rodrigo Ceric. I oversee all the servants in this castle.”

Maxi realized that he was the old man who had been on the receiving end of Riftan’s ire the previous day.

“P-Pleasure to meet you,” she said, trying her best to remain calm.

Rodrigo bowed. “At your service, my lady. Please do not hesitate to let me know if there is anything you need.”

“S-Speaking of w-which, the l-lord t-told me yesterday that I c-could decorate the c-castle…”

“Indeed, the lord made it clear this morning that I am to assist you in any way I can, my lady. I was planning to summon the merchants to the castle soon. Would you like to look around the castle before that?”

“Y-Yes, I w-would.”

Chapter 19

Maxi searched the steward’s face for signs of scorn at her stuttering. But Rodrigo betrayed no such emotion as he set the silver cutlery and cup on the table. Relieved, she began to eat the food that the attendant served her. She had fallen asleep without dinner the previous night, and eating little more than coarse bread during the journey had made her ravenous.

She started with a spoonful of rich soup before proceeding to the soft, freshly baked bread, spreading it generously with butter and jam. Though she usually ate like a bird, the sight of such mouthwatering fare after days without a proper meal had given her a voracious appetite. She finished the thick soup and a slice of meat pie with relish before cleansing her palate with sweet apple cider. Even if she had not been so hungry, the food would have tasted exceptional.

“Would you care for some more, my lady?”

“I-I’ve had plenty, th-thank you.”

She dabbed her mouth with a napkin and rose from her seat. After exiting the dining hall, Rodrigo guided her through the castle while recounting Anatol’s history.

“Calypse Castle was built 150 years ago by Sir Anatol, a Roemian knight. After the empire fell, monster attacks became more frequent in this area, and the Seven Kingdoms gradually lost control of this region. Forty years ago, the region was incorporated into Wedon because of its location. In those early days, this area was barely populated. It was a wild land where monsters roamed free.”

Rodrigo continued as he led her through the hall. “But ten years ago, Sir Riftan Calypse, aged eighteen at the time and newly knighted, became the new lord of Anatol. He ordered a thorough renovation of the castle, and the walls were raised again. The population has tripled thanks to Lord Calypse fortifying the castle against monster attacks.”

The steward’s voice was full of awe and respect. The previous day’s scolding in front of the servants had not diminished his loyalty.

“That being said, the focus was on utility more than on architectural beauty,” Rodrigo added almost apologetically. “The castle is quite stark in appearance.”

Maxi smiled awkwardly. Her mission was now clear.

“H-How many rooms a-are there in t-total?”

“More than one hundred rooms in the main keep alone. The tower and annex hold some forty chambers. When you count the guard barracks and knights’ quarters, there are 250 rooms.”

His answer dismayed her. How could she possibly redecorate so many rooms?

But Rodrigo was not finished.

“Five drawing rooms, two banquet halls, and refreshment rooms on each floor… but none have seen use in decades,” he lamented. “The knights do not favor tea. I must confess, it has been too long since I last brewed a nice pot of tea.”

She pictured Riftan holding a dainty teacup. The image was dreadfully unflattering. Seeing Maxi chuckle to herself, Rodrigo gave a discreet cough.

“Do you enjoy drinking tea, my lady?”

“I… I do.”

“Then I’ll have the page prepare refreshments. Nothing but the finest tea leaves for you, my lady.”

“Th-Thank you.”

A soft smile spread across the old man’s wrinkled face, and Maxi felt her anxiety dissipate. The steward seemed to be a gentle soul.

“Shall we move on to the next room?”

Rodrigo continued his explanation as he trudged up the stairs. “You must already be aware, my lady, but the dining hall is on the first floor next to the grand hall, and your ladyship’s bedchamber is on the third floor. Lord Calypse’s study is located at the northern end of the same floor. The second floor holds the banquet hall and guest quarters, and the library can be found on the fourth floor.”

“Th-There’s a l-library?”

“Yes. The lord owns a collection of some 8,000 books, though most are from the days of the Roemian Empire. Would you like to see the library?”

She hesitated for a moment. Books were costly; Riftan might not welcome her rummaging through them. Maxi shook her head.

“N-Next time, p-perhaps…”

“Of course. Then let us proceed to the drawing room and banquet hall.”

She nodded. Drawing rooms and banquet halls served the vital function of receiving guests, and it seemed prudent to survey the rooms before planning their decoration. She followed Rodrigo into the banquet hall.

The room was completely bare, not a single chandelier hanging from the vaulted ceiling. Maxi gaped at the dreary spectacle. A chill rose from the stone floor, and a draft swept in through the cracks in the windows.

“We’ve never held a banquet here, you see…” Rodrigo trailed off in embarrassment.

“Y-You must have had g-guests visit…”

“The only guests who visit the lord are knights who do not care for balls or banquets. Lord Calypse opens the wine casks for such guests from time to time, but he has never hosted a formal dinner with other lords. The reconstruction of the castle and walls required so much gold that none could be spared for the entertainment of guests.”

Rodrigo sighed. “After years of disuse, his lordship seems to have forgotten about the very existence of these halls.”

Maxi resisted clutching her hair in exasperation. Riftan may have managed to avoid hosting banquets thus far, but he was now a man of influence, lauded as the strongest knight in the continent. Sooner or later, guests would flock to the castle. She could not leave the castle in its present state.

“P-Please ask the merchants to c-come as soon as p-possible.”

Rodrigo nodded eagerly, then led her to the drawing room and guest quarters. The drawing room was no better, but the guest quarters at least housed some basic furniture. There were sturdy beds and clean sheets in each room, and elegant shelves occupied the spaces by the windows. Maxi ran her eyes over the rooms before following Rodrigo to the servants’ quarters on the first floor.

“The men live in the annex, and the maidservants sleep on the first floor of the keep so they can answer summons at all times. You need only ring the bell in your room to call for them, even in the small hours of the night.”

According to Rodrigo, a total of eighty-seven servants worked in the castle, a number that seemed far from sufficient for maintaining a castle so large. Perhaps, however, there had been no need for more hands with the master of the castle absent for so long. After introducing Maxi to the maidservants, Rodrigo led her to the spacious kitchen, the last stop of their tour. There, she felt a warmth that she had not felt in other rooms.

She examined the enormous flame-spitting oven and the fireplaces that lined the wall. A bathtub-sized pot sat simmering on red-hot coal. In an open oven beneath the air vent, a deer was roasting on a spit.

Servants busied themselves kneading dough, peeling potatoes, carving smoked meat onto plates, and washing a veritable mountain of dishes and bowls at the sink. Gesturing at the hustle and bustle, Rodrigo began to explain.

“The kitchen is the busiest place in the castle. The servants can barely rest as they must cook for the knights and soldiers every day. We’re short on labor, so every servant in the castle is deployed to prepare lunch and dinner.”

“So th-that’s why th-there were n-no servants in th-the other rooms…”

Maxi silently resolved to ask Riftan to hire more servants.

“Shall we head to the annex, my lady?”

Under the sun, the gardens looked even more barren. The place was thick with weeds, and the leafless tree next to the pavilion may as well have been cut down.

Maxi frowned. The great hall was the pride of every lord. The gardens leading to the entrance of the main keep were always designed to impress guests, for they were the first thing that visitors would see. For this reason, her father ensured that the gates of Croyso Castle were decorated with many-hued flowers and well-groomed trees all throughout the year.

The gardens don’t need to be extravagant, but I must improve the place so that no one can ridicule it.

She rubbed her temples, confounded by where she should begin with the renovations.

“I-Is there no g-gardener?”

“The servants usually take turns cleaning the gardens…” answered Rodrigo, wiping the sweat beading on his forehead. “That is to say, we don’t have any gardeners.”

The servants could not be blamed. It was the responsibility of the lord and lady to keep the castle presentable. When Riftan had departed for the long campaign, the task should have fallen to her. In that moment, she finally understood her husband’s earlier rebuke.

“I’d l-like to see the a-annex now.”

“Certainly, my lady. This way.”

She followed Rodrigo through the gardens and along a narrow dirt path. A few ancient-looking oak trees cast delicate shadows on the path.

“In the past, the annex was the residence of Lord Anatol’s kin, but it has since been renovated for use as lodging for the squires.”

“Are th-there many s-squires here?”

“Around thirty, I would say. After Lord Calypse took on the mantle of commander of the Remdragon Knights, many lords sent their sons here. After a period of apprenticeship, they will be knighted and formally join the order.”

Rodrigo came to a halt. Maxi followed suit and stopped in her tracks. In a wide clearing at the end of the path, a group of youths who looked no older than fifteen stood in rows, wielding wooden swords.

“Ah, it’s their training hour. Shall I announce your presence, my lady?”

“N-No… I d-don’t wish to d-disturb them. We c-can see the annex l-later…”

Maxi waved her hands in agitation, then froze. Before the youths stood Riftan, tall and commanding.

“It seems that his lordship is overseeing their training,” the steward said, his voice suddenly nervous at the sight of Riftan’s imposing figure standing in the shadow of a tree.

“I think it’s best if we return, my lady. The lord doesn’t approve of anyone intruding on training sessions.”

“L-Let us g-go back, then.”

At Rodrigo’s suggestion, she turned around. She was about to take a step when someone grabbed her wrist.

Chapter 20

Maxi turned around in surprise to see Riftan staring back at her. Just a moment ago, he had been standing some distance away. How had he approached her without her noticing?

“Were you going to leave without saying a word?”

“I d-didn’t want to d-disturb you…”

“You’re not disturbing us at all.”

He took hold of her arm and turned around to look at the squires. The young men, drenched in sweat and red in the face, were looking at them with curiosity.

“We’re taking a break!” Riftan bellowed. “We’ll start again in an hour. Go and rest in the annex.”

He then led Maxi away by the hand. Flustered, she turned to look at Rodrigo, but the steward stood with his hands politely clasped, making it clear that he did not intend to follow. Riftan did not look back as he led her along the path.

“Have you eaten?”

“I-I ate in the d-dining hall… The s-steward was g-giving me a t-tour of the c-castle…” She stammered without meeting his eyes. Remembering how she had fallen asleep while bathing with him, she felt her cheeks grow hot.

“F-Forgive me for t-troubling you l-last night.”

“Troubling me?” he asked, his pace slowing so he could look at her.

“I f-fell asleep j-just like th-that…”

“It’s fine. You’re not used to long journeys,” he answered brusquely before picking up his pace again.

Maxi studied his expression. Despite his words, he looked displeased.

“S-Still, you must have been t-tired too… But you had to t-take care of m-me …”

“I wasn’t tired,” Riftan replied coolly. “Quite the opposite.”

“P-Pardon?”

Her question drew a sharp look from him, making her flinch. Riftan let out a sigh.

“Never mind. You said you were looking around the castle? I’ll guide you.”

“All r-right…”

Though she wanted to ask if she had done something wrong, she decided it was best to keep quiet.

◆◆◆

They crossed the gardens and climbed the stairs to the battlements. Atop the wall, Maxi could see rocky mountains and steep cliffs in the distance. The sloping hills were thick with verdant trees.

“Thirty to thirty-five sentries patrol the ramparts every day, keeping watch for monsters,” explained Riftan. “If they sight enemies, they sound the kopel.[4] The sound of the horn is a cue for the knights to lead our forces into battle.”

Maxi beheld the fortress that stood steadfast against the raging winds. The structure of the castle was simple. It was surrounded by tall, sturdy walls, and in front of the outer gates were the knights’ quarters and training grounds. The main keep and the annex could be found within the inner gates. As a whole, the rustic castle resembled a kneeling giant. To its rear was a spacious garden, and in the center of that garden was a tall, slender tower that looked like an iron spike.

Noticing Maxi’s inquiring look, Riftan explained, “Ruth lives in that tower. It’s near the mountains, so it’s easier for him to use long-distance magic should the need arise.”

Riftan furrowed his brows in annoyance.

“But don’t get too close,” he continued. “He cast strange magic runes all over the tower in the name of research, and they can be a real pain to deal with.”

“M-Magic runes…?”

She glanced up at him, her curiosity piqued. He seemed to have little desire to explain further, leading her along the patrol route toward the castle’s rear.

“What you see over there is the stable. That’s the barn, and that structure there is the granary. We always keep the granary stocked in case we come under siege.”

Riftan’s monotonous voice faltered as he scanned her expression.

“I must be boring you. I’m not much of a storyteller. Especially around women…”

“N-No, I’m not b-bored.”

She gave him a half-smile. It was difficult to picture Riftan bantering or engaging ladies in conversation. Still, it was hard to believe that he was uninitiated in the art of courtship. Unless he had recently transformed into a good-looking man, Riftan had lived twenty-eight years as a handsome young lad. It was implausible that women would have left him in peace.

Every knight who had regularly visited Croyso Castle had been a master of courtship. Time and again, Maxi had heard the maidservants giggle as they whispered animatedly amongst themselves about the knights’ seductive skills. At some point, Riftan must have bedded a young maidservant, or perhaps even a beautiful noblewoman. Maxi recalled his mention of the northern custom of the host’s wife attending to guests while they bathed. How else would he have learned of such practices?

Maxi’s spirits plummeted. His past deeds were not her business.

“What’s wrong? You’re frowning.”

Maxi quickly thought of an excuse. “Oh, th-the wind is j-just a little c-cold.”

Riftan wrapped an arm around her shoulders. She held her breath at the overwhelming masculine scent emanating from his body.

“I should’ve told them to prepare warmer clothes.”

“It’s a-all right. It’s s-sunny. If th-the wind w-weren’t blowing, it w-would be w-warm…”

“Do you like the dress?”

She glanced down at her clothes. He would find it strange if she told him that she had never worn something so beautiful.

“Y-Yes, I do.”

“I’ll call the dressmaker to the castle so you can order anything you want. You can have dozens of dresses, hundreds even.”

Riftan raised her chin and looked at her with a penetrating gaze. Blood rushed to her face. Was this the act of a man who did not know the first thing about courtship? She averted her eyes.

“Is th-that a h-habit of yours?”

“What do you mean?”

“Always t-telling me you’ll g-get me anything I w-want.”

He frowned at her candor. “I mean it. I told you I wouldn’t give you any less than what you had at Croyso Castle.”

Maxi gulped. She had neither lived in luxury nor received the things she wanted. Would he still show her such kindness if he discovered that she was not the noble lady he imagined? She felt as if she had deceived him.

“I-I’d like to g-go back inside and r-rest now,” she mumbled, trying to avoid his eyes.

“Are you tired?”

Seeing her nod, Riftan took a step forward. A fierce wind whipped through the dense forest on the mountain. The trees themselves seemed to howl, making Maxi pause in her tracks. The wind brought with it an inexplicable scent of loneliness.

Will I be living with this scent for all the years to come?

Her eyes briefly rested on the bleak landscape before she turned to follow Riftan.

◆◆◆

Maxi returned to her room alone, for Riftan had returned outside to supervise the squires’ training. As she sat beside the fireplace, Ludis brought a tray of ginger tea and biscuits flecked with dried fruit.

“Lord Calypse will hold a feast with the knights this evening,” said Ludis, pouring her another cup of tea. “Would you like a new outfit for the occasion, my lady?”

Maxi gave her a puzzled look. “N-New outfit?”

“Yes. This is your first appearance as Lord Calypse’s consort. I thought it might serve you well to dress for the occasion, my lady…”

Ludis trailed off, her face tensing. She bowed her head and continued.

“I-I spoke out of turn, my lady. Please forgive me.”

“N-No, it’s all right.”

Maxi peered into the mirror that stood against the wall. The elegant bun that Ludis had styled so carefully had become disheveled in the wind. She brushed back the loose strands and nodded.

“Th-Then p-please…”

Ludis rose and left the room with the teapot in her hand. She returned with a small box containing a comb, scented water, and jewelry. Maxi sat in front of the mirror as Ludis swiftly undid her hair and combed until it gleamed under the light. Maxi was accustomed to her nursemaid combing with a force that threatened to tear off her scalp. In contrast, Ludis’s hands seemed miraculously skilled.

“Would you like a hairpin, my lady? Or a circlet, perhaps?”

Ludis opened the box of jewelry. On the red satin lay brooches adorned with precious stones, pearl necklaces, gold rings, and silver hairpins. Maxi’s eyes went round with wonder.

As far as Maxi knew, Riftan had no mother, sisters, or other family members. Why, then, did he have all this jewelry? It was also strange, in fact, that he had had such an extravagant dress prepared within a day of her arrival. Could it have belonged to a former lover?

“My lady, are these not to your liking?”

“N-No, they’re lovely…”

Maxi focused her attention on the ornaments, trying to ignore the strange feeling.

“P-Please use th-this hairpin…”

“Yes, my lady.”

Ludis braided Maxi’s hair and rolled it into a thick bun, fixing it with a sparkling hairpin studded with flower-shaped jewels. Next, she hung a string of pearls around Maxi’s neck and slid a crystal ring on her finger. Maxi beheld her richly dressed self as she would a stranger. With her flushed cheeks, wavering eyes, and uncertain expression, she looked like a clumsy child who had stolen her mother’s jewels.

“Shall I bring other jewels if these are not to your liking?” Ludis asked cautiously. She studied Maxi’s expression while straightening the creases on her mistress’s skirt.

Maxi shook her head.

“I-It’s all right. Th-These are g-good enough.”

Ludis rose from her seat, visibly relieved. Maxi wrapped a thin shawl around her shoulders and left the room. Outside, the sun was already setting.

Chapter 21

Maxi was strolling along the hall while glancing out of the windows when a bright voice addressed her.

“It seems you are ready, my lady. I was just on my way to escort you to the dining hall.”

She spun around to see Rodrigo, smartly dressed, swinging his spindly legs as he rushed toward her.

“The knights have arrived. Let us hurry, my lady. Lord Calypse is waiting.”

Maxi followed him downstairs. When they reached the entrance of the dining hall, she heard boisterous voices coming from within. She peered inside without entering. Under the twinkling lights, fifty men sat crammed on either side of a long dining table, and maidservants waited on them. The table was laden with delectable roasts, loaves of bread, goblets of wine, and ripe fruit. Flames blazed golden in the fireplace.

Maxi hesitated, unsure that her presence was appropriate at a knights’ banquet.

“Is something the matter, my lady?” Rodrigo asked with a hesitant look on his face.

When Maxi mustered up the courage to enter, silence fell upon the room. Dozens of pairs of eyes swiveled toward her.

Riftan beckoned. “Come here, Maxi.”

She snapped out of her daze and walked over to the seat next to him. Maidservants promptly placed small portions of food on her plate.

“Some of you haven’t been introduced. This is my wife, Lady Maximilian Calypse.”

She anxiously examined the knights’ faces. They wore ambiguous expressions, neither friendly nor hostile.

“I trust you’ll treat her with the respect she deserves,” said Riftan, a hint of warning in his tone.

Only then did the men begin to extend their half-hearted greetings. Maxi mumbled her thanks in response. After the exchange, the knights resumed their meal while Maxi stared at her food. Riftan half-filled her glass with wine.

“Why aren’t you eating? Is the food not to your taste?”

“N-No, it’s d-delicious.”

“Then eat.”

He picked up a drumstick with his bare hands and sank his teeth into it. His table manners were no different from when he had been eating at a makeshift campsite.

Riftan finished the generous portion of chicken in no time and reached for another piece. After gulping down wine like water, he urged her to eat with a sharp look. She gaped at his insatiable hunger.

He always pressures me to eat…

She sliced off a steaming piece of smoked meat and brought it to her mouth. Next, she served herself salad greens to balance the fatty meat and sweet seasoning. Despite her anxiety, the food tasted delicious. The chef of Calypse Castle was plainly far more skilled than the one at Croyso Castle.

Riftan, who had been watching her eat, deposited more food onto her plate.

“Try some of this. It’s good.”

She took a bite. Marinated in a red sauce, the meat had a gamey taste, but it was not inedible. Through narrowed eyes, she surveyed the plates on the table. Most were piled high with meat of unknown origin. As soon as she finished her plate of food, Riftan passed her steamed fowl stuffed with beans and potatoes.

“Here, eat this too.”

“I c-can’t eat all th-that.”

“You’ve barely eaten! Come now, just a bit more.”

Maxi scrunched up her face. She had forced herself to eat everything that Riftan had given her, and she now felt nauseous. Unable to endure another bite of the greasy feast, she set her fork down. Riftan frowned.

“Even swallows eat more than you do.”

“Th-That’s not t-true. I’ve had so m-much…”

Riftan snorted. A heap of bones, picked clean, sat on his plate. Even among the knights, he seemed to have an exceptional appetite. She really did eat like a bird in comparison.

“H-How much is e-enough?”

Maxi sighed. Riftan glanced at her with his mouth full. He gulped down the food before answering her matter-of-factly.

“You should eat a whole chicken, at least.”

“I don’t th-think… most women c-can eat that m-much…”

“I know one woman who did.”

Maxi winced. Who was the woman he was referring to? Was he fond of women with big appetites? Most men wanted healthy children from healthy wives. She looked down at her own thin body. Squeezing her eyes shut, she pushed more food into her mouth, drawing a smile from Riftan.

“Try eating more and more each day. You’re too frail.”

She nodded with a piece of bread in her mouth. Riftan began drinking with the older knight sitting next to him. Sipping her wine, she studied their faces.

There were new faces in the hall that she did not recognize from the journey. The center of the table was occupied by younger knights drinking and laughing raucously, while at the far end were youths who had seen no more than sixteen summers. At the head of the table, two knights in their forties or fifties offered Riftan glass after glass of wine.

Maxi continued to sip her wine, intrigued by their conversation. The progress of the squires’ training, the year’s crop yields and mine output, increased sightings of certain monsters, the efficacy of various weapons… She had never had the chance to learn about such matters. Riftan was engrossed in conversation with the senior knights when the youngest of the knights-in-training sprang up from his seat.

“Sir Riftan! Is it true that in the final battle in the Lexos Mountains, you cut through Dragon’s Breath with your blade aura?”

Everyone stopped talking to look at the young man. Unruffled by the stares of the senior knights, the silver-haired squire continued to chatter away.

“They say the flames of Dragon’s Breath can blow off the tops of mountains! It’s the most powerful magic in the natural world. How were you able to cut through that with a sword?”

“My blade aura just so happens to be special,” answered Riftan, plainly irritated.

“Our captain’s sword can absorb any magic that it encounters,” interjected a knight who had been filling a large tankard with ale. “The stronger the opponent’s magic, the stronger his sword becomes.”

Maxi recognized the speaker as Hebaron Nirtha, one of the knights who had traveled with them to Anatol.

“Well, even without such unique attributes, our captain is an excellent swordsman! He put that pompous commander of the Osiriyan Temple Knights in his place!”

“He’s the commander, not captain,” Ursuline Ricaydo, the blond knight, pointed out. “When will you fix those mercenary habits of yours?”

Hebaron snorted loudly. “Captain, commander, it’s all the same to me! Don’t lecture me on useless distinctions.”

The silver-haired youth who had been watching the quarrel began to shout with renewed excitement.

“Is it true, then, that Sir Riftan dueled Sir Kuahel Leon of the Temple Knights? Why hasn’t such a marvelous tale been told?”

“It was not the time to brag about the two greatest knights dueling each other,” Ricaydo said sharply. “The Dragon Campaign was right before us. The campaign’s high command silenced rumors about the duel, fearing that Sir Kuahel’s defeat would demoralize the Temple Knights in the alliance. One duel can always lead to another among hot-blooded knights. We were there to hunt a dragon, not to fight in a tourney.”

“S-Still, it was a duel between the two strongest knights in the continent! It’s a pity that no one has heard of it. It must have been a duel to eclipse all other duels!”

“Slaying the dragon was more than enough,” Riftan said drily. “I don’t need any more exploits to my name. And it wasn’t an official duel. We were preparing for the Dragon Campaign, so neither of us showed our true skills. As for the dragon, my contribution was greater than his solely because of my sword’s ability to absorb magic, not because of my swordsmanship.”

“It’s not like you to be so modest,” quipped a young knight who was munching on an apple by the fireplace. “A victory’s a victory. You both agreed to duel under limited conditions, and you won fair and square.”

The squires’ eager eyes were trained on the speaker.

“Sir Gabel! Please tell us more about the duel!”

Gabel Lachzion shrugged. “You’d rather hear about that instead of the campaign?”

“No! You must tell us about the dragon, too!”

The knight chuckled at the youths’ enthusiasm. Maxi, too, was listening intently. She had heard the bards sing at her father’s banquets about the knights’ heroic deeds, but she had never heard the stories straight from a knight’s mouth.

Gabel guzzled a tankard of golden ale to quench his thirst before recounting the campaign’s early days, beginning with a vivid account of a battle against ogres and trolls. By the time his account reached the struggle against three basilisks in the valley leading into the Lexos Mountains, Maxi was just as enthralled as the bright-eyed squires.

The monsters she had encountered in person had been terrifying, but she was captivated by the creatures in Gabel’s eloquent narration. As she silently marveled at his talent for storytelling, she felt something touch her neck.

Chapter 22

Maxi turned around in surprise to see Riftan fingering her necklace while resting his head on one arm.

“W-What is it…?” Maxi trailed off and inhaled sharply.

His hand grazed her nape, then began to stroke the bare skin above her plunging neckline. Mortified, she looked around the room, but the others were too engrossed in conversation to notice. She let out a sigh of relief and pushed Riftan’s arm away, but he did not budge.

Riftan smirked and began toying with the strands of hair that had come loose on her neck. He tapped her collarbone with his fingertips, sending a tingle through her. She trembled. His hand traced the length of her spine before grasping her waist. Feeling his touch on her belly, she blushed.

“R-Riftan…”

“It seems my wife has had too much wine,” Riftan addressed the knights. “We’ll take our leave now.”

The knights, who had been chattering animatedly among themselves, exchanged knowing looks. Maxi blushed crimson, certain that she would die from sheer embarrassment.

“Let’s go.”

Ignoring the knights’ suggestive jests, Riftan helped Maxi to her feet and led her out of the dining hall. She followed with faltering steps. Her vision flickered as her eyes adjusted to the darkness. Not a sliver of moonlight trickled through the opaque windows, and the corridors were illuminated only by dim lamps. The walls gave off a deep chill.

“R-Riftan… P-Please slow d-down…”

She pulled at his arm, unable to keep up with his quickening pace. Suddenly, she found herself suspended mid-air. She stifled a scream. Riftan pushed her against the staircase wall and began to kiss her passionately. Though the entanglement of their tongues felt almost unbearable, she found herself tightening her grip on his arm. She had tasted his lips countless times, yet each kiss felt new and strange.

“I wanted to do this all day… I was holding back for your sake, but you were staring at other men…”

His growl reverberated through her ears and throat, the vibrations tickling her insides. She moaned faintly. His powerful chest pressed against her bosom, Riftan seized the back of her head with a calloused hand to pull her close.

With each step he climbed, he showered her with a barrage of kisses. She clung to his neck, afraid of tumbling down the stairs. Riftan had once been a source of fear, but his touch now caused her thoughts to trickle down and pool inside her stomach like silt.

“Damn these stairs! Why are there so many?”

As he slid a hand under her skirt to stroke her thigh, she let out a shriek.

“N-No…! N-Not out here…”

The rest of her words were swallowed by Riftan’s kiss. A shiver ran through her as she dug her fingers into his shoulders. His calloused hands slipped below her undergarment, the contact between his fingers and her intimate spot producing a squelch. Her insides melted, and her heart pounded against her chest.

“I want to enter you right here and now…”

As he pushed his fingers in deeper, she felt his hot breath on her neck. She could not tell whether the sensations sweeping through her body were from fear or passion. Shuddering at the thought of someone spying on them from the shadows, she clung to Riftan more tightly.

Burning with desire, his lips brushed across her ears, neck, and collarbone, while his thick fingers gently rubbed her tender flesh. When she moved her body the way he had once taught her, Riftan fastened his teeth on her skin and sucked to the point of pain. He panted heavily like an eager hunting dog standing before an ensnared bird.

“Not even death will stop me today.”

Riftan bounded up the last flight of stairs as Maxi held onto him for dear life. He yanked open the door. As soon as it was closed behind them, he undressed her to reveal her round breasts under the light. She held back a scream as she watched his mouth envelop the pert bud of flesh. His tongue flicked the sensitive bud, and his teeth grazed her skin before clamping down to suck. Disoriented by the frothing thrill shooting through her, she writhed.

“R-Riftan…”

“Let me have you,” he growled, his command sounding like a plea. “Don’t say you don’t want it.”

Maxi felt her heart pound under his intense gaze.

“I… I…”

“I’m about to die,” he said, his voice cracking. “Let me fill you. Please.”

As he sucked on her lips, the skin around her eyes grew hot. Without a word, she wound her arms around his neck. He embraced her more fiercely, and they tumbled onto the bed.

Shame and excitement. Trepidation and anticipation. As these emotions swept through her, she kissed him in a daze. Above them, the sheets bunched together like cotton clouds. He pulled out her hairpin to undo her elaborate braid before tearing off her chemise. The cool air that brushed against her bare body roused the last bit of reason left in her.

“W-We should b-bathe first…”

“So you can fall asleep again? Not a chance.”

He cut her off mid-sentence and grabbed her breast. The soft mound of flesh had become moist from his attention.

“I’ll bathe you later, so…”

The rest of his words were lost as he murmured into her skin. Like dough in a baker’s hands, she surrendered herself to his touch, her limbs floundering under the sheets. Each time the tip of his tongue swirled around the most sensitive part of her breasts, she felt her blood foam.

“Th-This feels s-s-strange…”

She was stuttering more severely than usual, but she was too preoccupied to feel shame. Riftan stroked her ears soothingly and placed himself, almost bursting with excitement, between her legs. His hardness rubbed slowly against her womanhood, separated only by a thin layer of clothes. Though their bodies were pressed together, she felt an unbearable emptiness within.

“My heart might stop.”

Riftan’s voice tickled her tense neck. He pressed his lips to hers again while undoing his trouser straps. Their tongues intertwined gently. Maxi clenched her eyes shut when she felt his hot flesh against hers. His flesh, which had been brushing between her legs, parted her entrance and entered with a single, deep thrust. Maxi writhed at the still unfamiliar sensation. Every muscle in Riftan’s body tensed as he let out a restrained moan.

“Don’t tighten so much…”

“S-S-Sorry…”

“Breathe out… Yes, a little more…”

She thrashed like fish caught in a net. His warm breath, laced with the sweet scent of wine, moistened her skin. Damp with perspiration, his raven locks tickled her forehead. She felt a pulse where they were connected.

“Is this how it would feel to soak in hot cream?”

Though his words were sweet, he wore the expression of a man under torture. As the friction of coarse cloth stimulated her bare skin, Maxi tried to get used to the feeling of him filling her. Their tightly entwined lower bodies rubbed together like writhing serpents.

Unable to bear it any longer, Maxi squirmed, and Riftan began to move.

“Ah!”

His thick length slowly slid into her before pulling out to the tip, only to thrust in deeper. Her sheath became dewy with honey. A tingle reached the ends of her limbs. Moaning quietly, she arched her back.

Riftan leaned over her to put his mouth over her breasts, each suck rekindling the heat inside her. Her body shook with his movements, and the hotness between her thighs surged to engulf her whole. Her legs trembled as she reached climax, and she squeezed. Riftan gasped and swelled inside her.

“N-No…”

Maxi thrashed beneath him. Her body felt like a stranger’s. Riftan’s body, burning like red-hot iron, weighed hers down with urgent but graceful motions. A gaze so intense that it startled her; a heartbeat powerful enough to rise to the surface of his skin; and the primal movement inside her… Her mind was overwhelmed. A pain so passionate and sweet…

Maxi shook as if a bolt of lightning had struck her, her heart beating uncontrollably. As she twisted her torso to break free from the maddening sensations, Riftan scooped her up and placed her on his lap.

“Ah! Ah…”

Maxi found herself on his knees, facing him with her legs spread open. She received him even more deeply and shuddered, the stimulation too much to bear.

Riftan held her head and whispered, “More… Just a little more, Maxi…”

Maxi clung to his neck. Once broken, the sluice gates could not be closed. Each time he sank into her, her hips quivered with a life of their own, and her body squeezed as if to seek something more. Just as she thought that she could no longer bear the stimulation, his movement finally came to a stop. She closed her eyes, feeling a lukewarm essence erupt inside her body. A drop of sweat trickled down her cheek.

“I thought I was going to die,” Riftan whispered, licking the droplet.

Still in a daze, Maxi looked up at his flushed face with half-closed eyes. A pair of black eyes flickered between strands of disheveled hair, unsated.

Chapter 23

“Don’t fall asleep just yet.”

Sucking Maxi’s lips, Riftan slowly rubbed the part where they were joined together. Her eyes snapped open. He laid her on her back before tossing off his tunic. Their bodies, still connected, quivered in the afterglow of pleasure. Spent though they were, he grabbed her ankle and propped her leg on his shoulder. He lifted his hips.

Maxi let out a low moan as the obscene sight of their nude bodies entered her vision. She remembered the cleric who had once preached to her about the conduct of a virtuous wife. But as Riftan began to rock his body again, she found her hesitation fade.

“Ah… A-Ah…”

“Look at this.”

He lifted her head to make her see how they were joined. She stifled her breath in shock. He pushed himself in to the hilt, his lean torso pressing against her with every thrust. Wave after wave of burning heat wreaked havoc on her insides. She writhed beneath him like a harpooned fish.

“Ah…!”

“Don’t close your eyes. Look. I’m inside you… Mmm…”

Riftan moved urgently inside her, a vein rising to the surface of his neck. Maxi wavered between the impulse to push him away and the desire to embrace him. Riftan gritted his teeth and shuddered as if he were suppressing something. Then, he began to rock his hips with unrestrained vigor. He swelled to a degree just short of breaking her skin as he grated against her insides. With each movement, he broke and remolded her, their lower bodies emitting wet sounds. Maxi covered her face with her hands and moaned.

The agonizing rapture continued all through the night.

◆◆◆

Maxi awoke to the sound of raindrops striking the window. Her blurred vision registered droplets of water trickling down the window, beyond which was a stormy sky. The chilly air made her shiver. As she drew the covers closer, the sinewy arm that had been draped around her shoulders drew her into an embrace.

Maxi blushed and lowered her gaze. Riftan’s large hand was cupping her breast. His thigh, hard as marble, was pressed between her legs where he had entered countless times the previous night. After shifting away from him without waking him, she turned her head to look at him. He was deep asleep with his head half-buried in the pillows and an innocent expression on his face.

Innocent…?

She shook her head. It was the last word that she would associate with the man. Still, she could not take her eyes off his peaceful face. His usually stern eyes looked soft and relaxed, and with the frown gone from his face, he looked like a twenty-year-old youth.

Maxi felt a sudden urge to brush back his unkempt hair. Feeling her touch, Riftan shook his head slightly and exhaled sleepily. Her heart skipped a beat. She fought the desire to run her hand across his smooth forehead and cheeks.

“R-Riftan… It’s time to wake up…”

Though it was impossible to tell the time from the cloudy skies, she knew that they had been in bed for a long while. Gingerly, she tried to slide out of his embrace. Riftan murmured something unintelligible and nestled against her. The faint scent of sweat and musk emanating from his tanned skin ignited heat in her lower belly, and she held back a moan.

She lay on her stomach and clenched her thighs together. The region between her thighs stung and her limbs ached from the previous night. Biting her bottom lip, she waited for him to fall asleep again. She soon felt his arms relax and began to cautiously rise from the bed, but she found herself pressed down by Riftan’s weight.

“R-Riftan…!”

Pushed flat against the bed, she flailed her arms. He seized her buttocks and spread her open before thrusting into her, though she was still swollen. She gripped the sheets and gasped for air.

“Feels like I’m melting…”

His sleep-laden voice tickled the back of her ears. Maxi buried her face in the soft sheets as he placed himself behind her and cupped her breasts. His manhood began to move inside her.

“Mmm…”

“O-Oh…”

She let out a quiet moan as she received him. His hands released her breasts and moved down to tenderly rub between her legs. The steady warmth inside her grew into a full blaze.

She spread her toes out like a fan and buried her face in the sheets. He pushed deeper into her, his broad chest pressing into her back. She felt a bite of pleasure on the back of her neck.

Though she had experienced it several times during the night, the feeling of him swelling and pulsating inside her felt strange. Her whole body convulsed.

“It’s only morning, and you’re already making me go crazy.”

He pressed his lips to her quivering back and pulled out slowly. She whimpered at the foreign sensation.

“Wait here.”

Riftan ran a hand through his tousled hair and yawned loudly before springing out of bed.

Maxi watched as he strolled across the room stark naked and pulled on his trousers. For a man whose first act in the morning had been to ravage her, he looked as languid as a cat basking in the sun.

“Bring us some bathwater and a change of clothes,” he instructed a maidservant who had been waiting outside the door.

With that, he ambled back to bed. Maxi trembled softly in the aftershock of her climax. He gazed down at her with his dark eyes before perching on the edge of the bed to smack kisses all over her bare shoulders and back. She groaned.

“I-I’m t-tired…” she mumbled, fearing that he might try to enter her again.

Riftan frowned. He brushed a hand across her pale buttocks, which were wet with bodily secretions.

“Are you in pain?” His voice was thick with concern.

“It’s a b-bit s-sore,” she managed to stammer.

Again, deep creases appeared between his brows.

“I must have pushed you too far,” he muttered, running a hand through his hair.

Maxi could only blush in response. Moments later, maidservants entered with towels and a bathtub filled with hot water. After sending them away, Riftan scooped her into his arms and carefully lowered her into the tub. She moaned quietly as her aching muscles loosened. As Riftan shed his trousers and slid in behind her, water spilled over the edges and splashed onto the floor.

“You can relax. I won’t do any more today.”

Sitting with his long legs spread open, he tenderly embraced her tense shoulders. Maxi curled into a ball, watching as he soaped his face and hair. After rinsing his hair, he poured fresh water into the tub and proceeded to wash hers. She was embarrassed to be treated like a child, but she was too tired to object.

“Your hair is so fluffy, like a red cloud.”

Her long tresses floated on the surface of the water like the tentacles of a red jellyfish. He took a few locks in his hand and twirled them around his fingers. Her eyes went round. She had never imagined that anyone would compare her dreary, unruly hair to something as beautiful as clouds in the sky.

“It’s always g-getting t-tangled up. I-It’s uncomfortable.”

“But your curls are so cute.”

Her eyes became rounder still. The man had peculiar taste.

“Let your hair down when you’re with me. I love seeing the way it falls across your shoulder. And I love feeling your curls on my skin.”

Hugging her waist from behind, he nuzzled her shoulder with his nose. Chin-deep in water, Maxi tried to smooth down her hair.

After soaking in the warm water until their fingers and toes pruned, they got up to dry themselves. Riftan sat her in front of the fireplace and dried her hair with a towel. She did the same in return.

Riftan pulled on the tunic and trousers that the maidservants had prepared. The neckline of the snow-white tunic was embroidered with gold thread, and wearing it, he looked like a masterpiece.

“Just stay in bed and rest today. It’s raining, so you won’t be able to go out.”

Maxi nodded. She was still wrapped in sheets, lacking the courage to dress in front of him. Riftan put on a pair of long boots over his starched trousers and fastened the leather straps.

“A-Are you g-going out?”

Maxi looked at him quizzically as he donned his armor and gathered his sword and robe. Riftan turned to look at her with a gentle smile, fastening the sword to the belt around his waist.

“Do you want me to stay?”

Maxi opened and closed her mouth, unsure of what she should say. He draped the robe around his shoulders and continued to speak in a detached tone.

“I’ve been away for a long time, so there are duties that require my attention. I’ll be inspecting the estate all day. Send a guard to me if anything happens.”

“B-But it’s r-raining so heavily…”

She looked at the rain pounding against the window. Riftan shrugged.

“I once made my way through a mountain in a heavy storm. A stroll around my estate is nothing.”

With that, he lowered the hood over his head and strode toward the door.

“I’ll be back.”

“T-Take care…”

He gave her an indecipherable look over his shoulder before exiting the room.

Chapter 24

Maxi climbed down from the bed with trembling legs and pulled on the undergarments and chemise prepared by the maidservants. But she could not find a dress. She rang the small bell next to the head of the bed. A few moments later, Ludis entered the room with fresh clothes.

“Would you like your hair braided and pinned up again, my lady?”

“J-Just b-braid it over my sh-shoulder.”

Ludis deftly twisted her hair into a braid and fastened it with a ribbon. Maxi put on a simple but comfortable dress and sat by the fireplace with a bowl of warm chicken soup and cornbread. When her hunger was sated, she sat by the window to watch the rain. In the afternoon, she summoned Rodrigo to continue the tour of the castle. With each step, the area between her thighs ached, and her tender nipples stung as they chafed against her clothes. Still, she did not want to idle around in bed all day.

I only just got to the castle…

It would not do to give the servants the impression that she was a slothful mistress. She returned to her room only after finishing the tour in the drawing room of the annex. Before retiring, she received a ledger of purchases from Rodrigo. However, she found it difficult to tell from the records on the yellowing parchment which items had been essential, and which had not.

The truth was that Maxi had no experience making any sort of purchase. The extent of her knowledge was that gold coins were called soldem and silver coins, liram. But the ledger listed names of currencies that she had never heard of. She began to sweat.

Denar, derham, dant…

She had heard in passing that these were currencies used in the Southern Continent, but she had not the slightest clue how much they were worth. Maxi leafed through the ledger. Purchased necessities included weapons, foodstuffs, clothing, oil, candles, and firewood. The numbers in the column next to the item names seemed to indicate the quantity purchased and total cost.

Maxi tried to estimate the value of each currency based on these figures, straining to remember her lessons from her governess. It had been too long, however, since she had done any arithmetic.

After a long struggle, Maxi gave up and closed the ledger. Downbeat, she flung herself onto the bed. It crossed her mind that it might be best to ask Rodrigo, but the thought was eclipsed by the echo of her father’s voice telling her that a master must always maintain his dignity in front of his servants.

The servants are bound to mock and deceive a foolish, incompetent master!

She winced, recalling the indifferent servants at the Croyso castle. They had never been openly disrespectful, but she had always sensed condescension in the way they spoke to her. Sooner or later, the servants at Calypse Castle would assume the same attitude.

She tried to comfort her withering heart.

Th-There’s still time…

◆◆◆

The servants ushered Riftan and his knights to the sauna when they returned drenched late in the evening. After warming himself in the steam, Riftan ate a hearty meal with a generous volume of wine before withdrawing to the room to polish his sword and armor. Observing his nimble hands, Maxi asked whether such tasks did not usually fall to the servants. Riftan shrugged.

“I’ve been doing this since I was fourteen. And I don’t trust anyone to handle my companion here.”

He raised the sword to the light. The blade was entirely different from the ornamental sword that Duke Croyso wore on his belt at banquets. Broad and long, its tip was pointed like a spire, and the handle undecorated. It was simple and unsophisticated, yet it seemed far more majestic than the gold- and jewel-studded sword that belonged to the Duke. Maxi marveled at the sight.

“It m-must be a fine b-blade.”

“I won this in my first sword fighting competition. It’s one of the finest swords in all the Seven Kingdoms.”

Riftan spoke with undisguised pride. Maxi had never seen a sword fighting competition before, though Rosetta had attended several with their father as the beloved lady of many a competing knight. She had always returned in a sour mood, grumbling about how the raucous events were filthy and barbaric.

“W-Were you the ch-champion?”

“Of course.”

Maxi watched as Riftan sheathed his sword before blurting out, “Th-They say that the ch-champion receives a k-k-kiss from the h-highest-ranking l-lady…”

She trailed off and lowered her eyes, ashamed of letting slip words that should have been left unspoken. Riftan gave her a puzzled look, to which she could only respond with incoherent explanations.

“I once r-read a b-book about a kn-knight and a p-princess. When the kn-knight won the j-joust, the p-princess kissed him on the l-lips. I th-thought it was a w-wonderful s-scene…”

She was making a fool out of herself. Her father’s screams echoed in her ears: You never know when to keep your mouth shut!

“I’m sorry to disappoint you, but I’ve never been the romantic hero,” Riftan said, remaining composed. “I didn’t want a kiss from a woman I didn’t even know.”

“A l-lady’s k-kiss is the g-greatest h-honor a kn-knight can r-receive.”

“I used to be a lowly mercenary, so that idiotic mentality is foreign to me. What honor is there in kissing women who would scowl if I so much as took a step in their direction?”

His words seemed sincere. Unsure of how she should react, Maxi flitted her eyes across the room. Riftan leaned his sword on the wall and lay down on the bed with his limbs splayed out. Seeing her body tense, Riftan rolled onto his side and smiled bitterly.

“I won’t disturb you tonight, so lie down and rest. You said you were sore.”

She nodded, a flush creeping down her neck. He pulled her arm to make her lie down next to him, then extinguished the bedside lamp with a lid. Darkness fell.

Listening to his steady heartbeat, she began to relax. Another day at Calypse Castle had gone by.

◆◆◆

The rain lasted several days. During that time, Riftan inspected the village, the mines, and the farmlands. Meanwhile, Maxi was permitted to peruse the library at her leisure, and she spent much of her time there. She was surprised to find that the books were made of paper. The collections seemed to date back to the days of the Roemian knight who had once ruled Anatol.

She resisted the temptation to delve into Roemian poetry and literature. Instead, she spent the days struggling through arithmetic books. She did not have grand ambitions. Her goal was simply to study currency units and basic arithmetic. Still, no matter how hard she tried, she made no progress.

“My lady, the regional head of the merchant guild has arrived,” announced Rodrigo.

Maxi closed her books and emerged from the library. She followed Rodrigo into the drawing room, where she found a clean-cut man who looked to be in his mid-thirties. He stood up and bowed respectfully.

“An honor to make your acquaintance, Lady Calypse. I am Aderon Suner, at your service.”

Maxi forced a smile. With the rain abating, she had been informed that the merchant would visit that day, but seeing him in person petrified her. Feeling her mouth go dry, she spoke hesitantly.

“Thank you for c-coming despite this r-rain.”

“No, my lady. It is my regret that I could not visit sooner.”

Maxi sat down at the table, and the merchant smiled politely. He appeared to be a good-natured man. Her reunion with Riftan had brought many occasions on which she was expected to speak. With practice, she had learned to talk without being nervous to the point of breaking a cold sweat. Still, she felt anxious.

Sensing that Maxi was not going to initiate the discussion, the merchant spoke.

“I am told that you are planning to refurbish the castle. May I ask where you plan to start?”

Maxi fixed her gaze on the cup of tea that the maidservant had poured for her. She slowly opened her mouth.

“F-First, I’d l-like to r-replace the windows. The c-corridors and h-halls are too d-dark… m-many of the windows in the r-rooms are b-broken.”

“Replacing all of the windows in the castle will be quite costly, my lady. Are you thinking of using balt glass?”

Maxi thought of the gleaming windows at Croyso Castle. Were there different kinds of glass?

“The price varies enormously depending on the transparency of the glass. From the inexpensive balt glass to the crystal glass of the Southern Continent, I can provide anything you need. Would you like me to prepare some samples for my next visit?”

“Y-Yes… I-I’d like that.”

“Is there anything else I can offer, my lady?”

“C-Curtains for the w-windows and… A ch-chandelier for the b-banquet hall, as well as c-carpets and t-tapestries for the walls…”

The merchant’s face lit up at the prospect of a lucrative transaction. Maxi, on the other hand, felt her throat constrict. Riftan had said he would provide her with all the gold she needed, but was there truly no limit? She squirmed in her seat, uncertain of whether she was spending too lavishly. The merchant continued to issue a torrent of words.

“We would need some time to procure all the goods. I shall return at the earliest possible day with samples. May I see the rooms you wish to redecorate?”

Maxi looked to Rodrigo for approval and gave a nod. The merchant would know better than she which items were needed.

They exited the drawing room and headed to the largest banquet hall. Rodrigo tailed them with an old maidservant and two guards. Aderon briskly appraised the empty hall and proceeded to deliver a lengthy speech on what kinds of items were necessary and which he would recommend. Maxi tried her best to memorize his words.

“In my humble opinion, the stone floor should be replaced with marble. What do you say, my lady?”

“I think we sh-should f-focus on w-what we r-really need…”

“Imagine how splendid this hall would look with smooth marble floors and murals on whitewashed walls! If you wish, I shall send the best artisans among our guild’s ranks.”

She smiled awkwardly in response. “I-I’ll th-think about it.”

“This is the castle of the greatest knight in the continent! Its grandeur should match the prestige of its owner!”

Chapter 25

After telling Maxi to take her time mulling things over, Aderon left the banquet hall to inspect the bleak corridors and empty rooms. When he returned, he listed all the items that he thought were necessary. Some of his suggestions were too extravagant, but she agreed to have the stair railings and rattling window frames replaced at once for safety.

When the merchant left, Maxi returned to her room to examine the ledger. It contained records of the number of coins that Riftan had allocated for the castle’s refurbishment, but she could not gauge how much the currencies were worth. Though her father had treated her little better than vermin, she had still been a duke’s daughter, and as often happens with the daughters of nobility, she had never held a coin in her hand.

I should ask for help…

But whose help could she seek? Riftan’s? He would stop being kind to her if he discovered her incompetence. The servants’? They would talk behind her back, mocking their stuttering mistress who lacked the most basic knowledge. As paranoid thoughts began to surface, she gravitated toward the most convenient solution.

Perhaps I should go along with the merchant’s suggestions.

Aderon had traveled to many castles to sell his wares, so he was certain to have a discerning eye. He might overcharge her, but she was sure that the castle would undergo a splendid transformation with his help.

Riftan said cost wasn’t a problem.

Having reached a decision, Maxi felt calmer. She closed the ledger and walked out of the room with lighter steps. Having been stuck in the castle for days on end, she longed to breathe fresh air.

Outside, the heavy rain had diminished to a drizzle. She stepped out to the terrace that connected to the garden, where she observed the gray sky and water-logged grass. The thin branches on the trees beside the pavilion were drenched black, giving them a ghastly look. The flowerbed, thick with weeds, gave off a pungent whiff of wet grass. Maxi extended a hand past the eaves and felt cold raindrops land on her skin. Though the rain looked light, her sleeve was soaked within moments.

“Why are you out here?”

She lowered her eyes to see Riftan walking across the bleak garden. With a few long-legged strides, he climbed the twenty steps that separated them.

“And with such a thin dress on.”

“I-I w-wanted s-some fresh a-air…”

His eyes narrowed under his low-hanging hood. With a cold, wet hand, he brushed away the strand of hair pricking her eyes. Maxi wondered if she should comb back his dark fringe in return. Though it seemed natural for him to touch her, something about doing the reverse seemed improper.

“Put on a cloak if you want to take a walk. What if you catch a cold?”

“I’m s-sorry…”

He raised an arm to embrace her shoulders before realizing that he was drenched. He lowered it again.

“We should go back in.”

Maxi followed him into the castle. With each step, Riftan left thick, muddy footprints on the flagstones. As she was silently making a note to have a mat placed at the entrance, she spotted a bouquet of wildflowers in his hand. Riftan noticed her puzzled stare and hurriedly hid the flowers under his cloak.

“It’s nothing.”

“O-Oh…”

She averted her gaze. An awkward silence fell. The only audible sound was the plodding of their quiet footsteps until Riftan muttered a curse and held up the flowers.

“I saw these in the fields and brought some back.”

Maxi’s eyes widened. Blue petals no larger than her pinky nail sat atop a handful of thin stalks. The raindrops on the petals sparkled in the light. Maxi’s eyes darted back and forth between Riftan and the flowers. Had he picked them himself?

Riftan scowled. “They looked so pretty in the fields… But now that I take a closer look, they seem ragged.”

He hesitated before handing her the bouquet.

“Just throw them away if you don’t like them.”

“I-I’d n-never.”

She quickly took the flowers from him. She touched the wet petals, which gave off a faint scent of rain and grass.

“They’re s-so p-pretty…” she whispered.

Riftan’s face changed subtly. Perhaps he thought she was only being polite. She opened her mouth and closed it again, not knowing how to express the emotions welling up inside her. Instead, she buried her face in the wet flowers and pretended to sniff them. In that moment, nothing was lovelier than the sight of those flowers drooping from the weight of rainwater. Knowing that Riftan had braved the heavy rain to pick flowers for her, a lump formed in her throat.

“Th-Thank you.”

A faint blush tinted Riftan’s cheeks. He turned away and trudged down the corridor.

“Let’s go back to our room. I need a bath.”

She trailed after him, cradling the flowers as if she were afraid of damaging them.

◆◆◆

Aderon returned the next day with two servants and bags of samples in tow. Maxi sat in the drawing room listening to his lengthy explanations. Glass with an emerald hue and irregular surface, glass that was smooth and transparent, and rough glass that glowed a beautiful silver… After describing the merits and demerits of each type, he spread out brilliant fabrics of all colors before her.

“Banquet halls require thick curtains, my lady. What do you think of this mahogany-colored one? The roses in gold embroidery make it exquisite, and it would certainly befit a lord’s banquet hall. Ah, and here is another of our very best. Gold silk! Its elegance and splendor are a match even for the lofty banquet halls of the royal capital.”

Maxi busily inspected dozens of fabric samples. Ludis cautiously set down a cup of tea and browsed with her. After hesitating for a long while, Maxi decided to ask Ludis’s opinion.

“L-Ludis, which d-do you think looks b-best?”

“I beg your pardon, my lady, but I lack the eye for such things.”

Ludis looked so bewildered that Maxi could not inquire further. She returned her gaze to the table. After a lengthy deliberation, she settled on a costly rose-colored curtain with gold tassels and elaborate embroidery along the hem.

With the color for the curtains set, the next decisions were easier to make. For the banquet hall, Maxi opted for a red carpet and a tapestry depicting the legendary knight Wigrew riding a white dragon.

“And for the floor, my lady? Marble, perhaps?”

“Th-That would involve c-complex c-construction work… I’ll th-think about it.”

“Very well, my lady. It will take time to have the goods sent over from the capital, but in the meantime, please think it over.”

Maxi nodded. Next, the merchant presented her with a miniature of a chandelier. Seeing her exclaim in delight at the palm-sized replica, the merchant lost no time in showing her more models, this time made of marble. A rearing unicorn, a dragon with its wings spread wide, the head of a roaring lion, a fully armored knight…

Maxi was marveling at the intricate detail of the statuettes when she heard a series of knocks. She gave permission to enter.

“My lady, the tailor is here,” said Rodrigo from the doorway.

“The t-tailor…?”

She tilted her head, remembering with a flash that Riftan had promised her new clothes. She turned toward the merchant at a loss. Aderon, ever tactful, was already putting away the samples.

“I can come back another day, my lady. And I will leave these figurines for you to examine at your leisure. You can decide which one suits your fancy before our next meeting.”

“Y-You c-came all the w-way here… I’m s-sorry.”

“It’s no trouble at all, my lady. I shall visit whenever you need me.”

After Aderon’s departure, Maxi went to the dressing room with the maidservants. The spacious room was filled with rich fabrics, a loom, and colorful skeins. A gaunt, well-dressed man in his forties and a woman in her thirties rose from their seats and bowed respectfully.

“Greetings, my lady. My name is Roanne Selous, and this is my wife, Linda Selous. It will be an honor to make your gowns for you.”

“A p-pleasure…”

“Lord Calypse instructed us to make you dresses of the finest quality without regard to cost. Is there a style you have in mind, my lady?”

“I have n-nothing specific in m-mind.”

“Then allow me to show you what is fashionable right now.”

The tailor pulled out a scroll of yellow parchment and spread it before her. As she studied the sketches, she felt as if she were dreaming. Though she was not entirely sure what the pictures represented, she grew excited all the same. She had seen Rosetta surrounded by tailors before, but she had never received the same attention.

Maxi browsed fabrics and had her measurements taken as she listened to the tailor’s explanations. Next, she put on a headdress, veil, and belt before examining her reflection in the mirror. A woman adorned like a peacock stared back at her, her eyes bright with excitement. The cone-shaped headdress was tall enough to graze the ceiling. Combined with the mass of jewelry piled on her, it made her look absurd.

“I th-think a smaller h-headdress m-might be b-better...”

The tailor nodded and began scribbling notes. After putting in an order for three new dresses, Maxi left the dressing room.

When she looked out of the window, the sky was already dark. Time had flown by. She promptly returned to her room. Unaccustomed to managing so many tasks in one day, she was exhausted. She sat on a chair and massaged her shoulders, which ached from constant tension.

She was twisting her neck left and right just as she had seen Riftan do when the small vase by the window caught her attention. The wildflowers had bloomed overnight. She was reminded of the awkward expression Riftan had worn the previous night.

What a strange man…

The first time she had seen him, she had had no inkling that a kind soul lay beneath his ruthless veneer. He had stood coldly in the middle of the great hall at Croyso Castle, looking less like a guest than a conqueror about to lay siege to the place. Who could have imagined such a man picking flowers for his wife?

He’s too good to me. This must be a dream.

Her face clouded over. Flowers and dresses, people who treated her with respect, and a kind husband… Her life had changed at a dizzying speed.

Chapter 26

“My lady.”

Maxi turned to see Ludis standing quietly by the door.

“The lord has returned. He plans to dine with the knights in the dining hall. Do you wish to join them?”

After hesitating briefly, Maxi nodded. The company of knights was uncomfortable, but she did not want to forgo dinner with Riftan.

“Then allow me to arrange your hair again.”

Ludis used a comb and hairpin to twist her disheveled hair back into a neat bun. Maxi inspected her dress and face in the mirror before leaving the room. Outside, servants were busy lighting lamps along the corridor. She passed by them and was descending the stairs when she heard angry voices. She paused, then slowly stepped toward the source. Through the half-open door of the dining hall, she glimpsed Riftan engaged in a heated argument with three knights.

“We must leave for the royal capital tomorrow!”

“Don’t make me repeat myself. I told you we’re leaving in three days.”

“You must attend the ceremony! How much longer will you test His Majesty’s goodwill?”

“For once, I agree with Ricaydo. With the rain subsiding, we’ll have no problem making the journey.”

Maxi had been hovering by the door, unsure of whether she should enter. Hearing the knights’ words, she froze. She recalled that they had made similar remarks during the journey. As the hero of the Dragon Campaign, Riftan should have made for the royal capital as soon as Sektor was slain. Maxi tried to approximate the distance between Anatol and the capital. By her calculation, Riftan would be absent for a fortnight at the shortest or a month at the longest.

“I’ve sent a carrier pigeon to the capital. This is the first time I’ve come home in three years. King Reuben will understand.”

“Commander, I know you’re trying to distance yourself from the king,” said the knight standing furthest away from her. “But if you make it too obvious, you could lose his favor.”

Ricaydo turned around abruptly. “Distance himself?”

“Elnuima Reuben III is anxious to have the commander in the capital. Commander, are you wary of becoming shackled to the royal family under the pretext of their rewarding you for your contributions?”

Riftan remained silent.

“And there’s the matter of Princess Agnes. It’s clear that the king wants to tie you down. I understand why you’re wary, but you must avoid antagonizing him. He distrusts his vassals as it is.”

“Elliot’s right. If we miss the celebration, the king will think that he was humiliated in front of his vassals. With his propensity for holding grudges, there’s no telling what kind of retribution he’ll plan.”

“Hebaron Nirtha! You dare blaspheme the king?”

Hearing their agitation grow, Maxi turned on her heel.

“P-Please bring my m-meal to m-my room,” she instructed Ludis before making her way up the stairs.

Her mood failed to improve even as she dined alone. She wondered whether she would be all right while Riftan was away. Everyone had been kind to her, but perhaps that was because he was with her. She felt uneasy.

Ludis, who had been waiting on her, noticed her glum expression.

“Is the food not to your liking, my lady?”

Maxi quickly shook her head.

“N-No, it’s d-delicious. I j-just… don’t h-have an a-appetite.”

“Are you feeling unwell?”

“I’m j-just a little t-tired. I’d like to r-rest.”

“Should I take away the plate?”

Maxi nodded, and Ludis left with the half-finished food. Still seated at the table, Maxi gazed at the figurines that Aderon had left behind. The tiny statuettes had lost their charm.

Being alone should not have alarmed her; in fact, she had always been alone. For twenty-two long years, she had lived with a cruel father, callous half-sister, and disrespectful servants. There was no ostensible reason for Riftan’s month-long absence to make her feel so forlorn.

A hand suddenly entered her vision.

“What’s that you’re looking at?”

Maxi whipped her head around in surprise, not having noticed Riftan enter. He was examining a marble miniature in his hand with a bemused expression.

“They’re m-models of the d-decorations for the b-banquet hall.”

“Banquet hall?”

Riftan frowned. Maxi’s heart sank.

“Y-You wanted me to r-redecorate the c-castle…”

“I forgot that there was a banquet hall in this castle. Well, we’ll have to hold banquets and balls soon anyway.”

Maxi gulped, her throat constricting at the look of anticipation in Riftan’s eyes. The thought of hosting a ball or banquet was enough to make her head spin.

“I-If you d-don’t want to…”

“I don’t dislike the idea, though I can’t say I’m used to such noisy affairs.”

He bent forward slightly to pull out the pin that held her hair in place. Her thick braid fell heavily onto her back. He undid the braid, the softness of her hair putting a gentle smile on his lips.

“I want to see you dressed up and dancing.”

Maxi had never thought of herself as beautiful, and she had never danced at a ball. The disparity between Riftan’s expectations and her true self unnerved her.

“C-Come to th-think of it, I h-haven’t even thanked you p-properly. Th-Thank you for hiring a t-tailor …”

“No need to be so formal over something so trivial,” Riftan answered impassively, returning the miniature on the table. “I know that life here is nothing compared to your life at Croyso Castle. But bear it for now. With time, I’ll give you everything you want.”

He wound an arm around her shoulders and kissed her earlobe. She shrank in his embrace. She wanted to say that she lacked for nothing and that his kindness was more than she could have hoped for, but the words never left her mouth. She was just happy that he cherished her, though it could all be an illusion.

“I need to leave for the capital in a few days. I’ll bring back a cartload of gifts.”

“A-All right…”

“I’ll come home as soon as I can. I’ll just attend the ceremony and return immediately…”

He trailed off as his soft, moist tongue parted her lips. Her eyelids quivered. She tasted traces of wine on the tip of his tongue. With his warm palms cupping her cheeks, he gently rubbed his stubbled chin against hers.

There was something distinctive about the way he pursued her. Though his persistence and wildness frightened her at times, his tenderness was sublime. Under his gentle touch, she felt like a delicate wildflower that he had torn from the ground and brought home to treasure.

“Damn it… I really don’t want to go,” Riftan whispered.

When their lips parted, a string of silver saliva stretched between them. Maxi gazed up at him from beneath trembling eyelids. He took her breast into his hand and pulled her closer by the waist.

“I just want to lock myself in this room and rest for as long as possible.”

His passionate voice was thick with fatigue accumulated over three grueling years. Maxi felt guilt and sympathy well up in her heart. She hesitated, then gently embraced his head. As she began to stroke his hair, he stopped peppering kisses on her neck and looked up in surprise. Her voice trembling, she managed to squeeze out a few words.

“Ch-Cheer up.”

His obsidian eyes flickered with an indecipherably dark emotion. He looked down at her with a turbulent expression, then suddenly locked his lips onto hers. As their moist breaths mingled, she felt goosebumps rise on the back of her neck.

“You’re the one who started this, so don’t blame me later,” growled Riftan.

He lifted her into his arms as if she weighed nothing. Unafraid this time, she felt a sharp thrill. She was beginning to realize the important place he had come to occupy in her life.

And that was the only thing that frightened her.

◆◆◆

“E-Enough…” Maxi whimpered hoarsely.

The sky was bright white, covered by a blanket of misty clouds. Milky sunlight seeped in through the windows. It was well past dawn.

Maxi crawled across the sheets to evade Riftan, but her limbs had been depleted overnight. She did not have the strength to pick even a small flower.

“R-Riftan, p-please…”

“Just a little more…”

His breath grazed her between her legs as she buried her face in the sheets. The flicker of the dying fire licked their skin, which glistened with sweat and the essence of their love. Even that faint heat felt like torture.

“It’s amazing that you have a part that can receive me,” Riftan murmured to himself as he fondled her. “And that I have a part that can connect with you…”

Raised high in the air, Maxi’s hips trembled. Her wide-open thighs were stiff and cramped, and her wet, swollen flesh throbbed. She sobbed quietly. Laid defenselessly bare under his scrutinizing eyes, her heart constricted.

“Do you know how beautiful you are here?”

His hand gently parted and stroked her most intimate region. Maxi sank her teeth into the pillow, sure that she would go mad. It felt as if her entire body had melted, leaving only the part that he was stimulating. Tears streamed down her cheeks at the intensity of her climax.

“Maddeningly beautiful…” Riftan whispered, stroking her waist to soothe her.

His deep, husky voice grazed her neck and the back of her ears. Overwhelmed by the sensations, Maxi tore at her hair. His hot breath warmed her sensitive flesh and his teeth nibbled gently on her engorged nub. Every nerve in her body seemed to split.

“I c-can’t… Ah…!”

Her hips jutted even higher into the air. Riftan clasped his hands tightly around her buttocks, tasting her before sliding his thickness into her yet again. She lacked the strength to lift even a finger.

His heavy mass pressed her into the bed, which creaked as it shook. Swollen to an unbearable degree, he parted her wet flesh and filled her to her depths. With each thrust, he grew bigger and his movements rougher. Her body, flushed and sensitive, was shaken and pressed into the bed. As her vision dimmed, sounds became indistinct.

Chapter 27

Momentarily disoriented by the sensation of plunging down a cliff, Maxi was brought to her senses by the sound of raindrops striking the windows. Riftan lay quietly behind her with his arms wrapped around her. He was still sheathed in her wet passage, sated from continuous release.

Maxi’s eyelids fluttered as she lay dazed in his arms. She was unsure of how long they had been asleep. Pressed against her back, Riftan’s chest rose and fell gently with each slow breath.

“I want to make love to you until you melt and become one with me.”

Riftan wrapped his arms around her, then reached for her breasts and began to knead. The red peaks of her bosom were sore from his persistent attention. When she let out a soft moan, he tilted his head to tenderly suck her lips. Maxi gazed up at him with swollen eyes.

His hair looked as if someone had tried to tear at it. His face, usually as cold as a metal blade, was flushed red and glistening with sweat, while his stern eyes were now clouded with passion. Scratch marks were strewn across his neck and arms. Realizing that it was she who had created those marks, Maxi cautiously touched the angry welts.

Riftan smiled faintly. “Not even the basilisk I fought gave me a scratch…”

“I-I’m sorry…”

Her voice came out as a croak. He lowered his head once more to smack a kiss on her lips. His black pupils seemed to stare straight into her mind, frightening her.

“You… are a dangerous creature.”

She wanted to ask what he meant, but she had lost her voice. He kissed her once again, their tongues entwining.

“I knew from the moment I saw you that you’d leave me covered in scars.”

His last words were spoken so quietly that she could barely understand them. Slowly, she sank into a deep sleep.

◆◆◆

A tremendous rain poured down as if to make up for the previous day’s drizzle. Maxi suspected that a hole had formed in the sky. Not even the knights dared urge their commander to depart, and the journey was delayed once more. Riftan, unable to inspect his land, spent the day idling indoors for the first time since his return.

Maxi and Riftan listened to the sound of rain as they lay naked in bed. When desire struck, they locked themselves in a heated embrace, making love until they could not tell whose body was whose.

When they were finished, they bathed and ate the meal that the maidservants had brought to the room. Riftan placed her on his lap and fed her pieces of sweet fruit, cream-topped bread, and delicate pastries. Maxi wondered whether such indulgence was proper, but too exhausted to feel embarrassment, she leaned against his chest and accepted the food from his fingers.

Riftan smiled at the sight. “You’re just like a little bird.”

And as if he could not resist her charm, he pressed his lips to her cheeks after offering her a sip of wine. She felt herself go weak. Like a mother bear protecting her cub, he did not let go for even a moment. He washed and fed her, then kissed every corner of her body. She had never known such passion and devotion.

An inexplicable thrill surged through her. Not even her own mother had cradled her like this. She felt the urge to throw her arms around him and rub her face against his chest, but she was too exhausted.

“I never imagined that I’d be jealous of a grape,” Riftan muttered as he pushed one into her mouth.

She popped the tart fruit between her teeth and swallowed. He licked the juice that trickled down her chin. The sweet feel of his hands on her cheeks and the dance of his fingers on her glistening lips intoxicated her as if she were submerged in a barrel of golden wine. The sensual heat in the room mingled with the damp scent of rain in the air.

“Crush and swallow me like that grape.”

He stuck his tongue deep into her mouth. Their entangled tongues passed between their lips, speaking more plainly than any language. Her throat tightened. As a passionate shudder shook her arms, she wrapped them around his neck. He pushed her onto her back.

Pieces of fruit spilled onto the bed as their bodies knocked over the fruit bowl. Riftan’s muscular chest, smooth as marble, pressed down on her soft bosom as he licked her juice-stained skin. The sheets, sticky with nectar, wrapped around her body.

“Oh…”

“Mmm…”

Joined in a wet kiss, they rolled around the bed. His mouth smelled of fruit. As their flushed bodies longingly rubbed together, they breathed in each other’s sweet breath. Heat simmered in her heart.

Riftan looked into her eyes and pleaded, “Say my name.”

“R-Riftan…”

“Again…”

“R-Riftan… Ooh…”

“More… Say my name again…”

She called his name again and again until her voice grew hoarse. At that moment, she existed only to fulfill him. She forgot all sermons on temperance and the virtues of a modest woman. Instead, she felt the joy of knowing for the first time in her life that someone needed her. Enraptured, she thought she might lose her sanity.

It feels so good. He’s taken my life and resurrected me.

She looked at Riftan through a fog. Nothing existed in the world but his name.

◆◆◆

Unfortunately, the rain began to subside in the evening and by dawn, it had ceased. Maxi squinted at the bright morning sun. She tried to rise, but her limbs gave way as if her bones had evaporated. When she groaned quietly at the dull ache, a large hand began to stroke the length of her back.

“Go back to sleep.”

The sharp glare of the morning sun cast stark shadows over Riftan’s sculpted face. Maxi watched, transfixed. He had woken up before her and was already dressed and fully armored. Her heart sank.

“A-Are you leaving t-today?”

“We leave at noon. First, we have to prepare weapons and rations for the journey.”

He lifted her chin and tenderly kissed her swollen lips. He pulled on a pair of silvery-white steel gauntlets and forearm guards, then picked up his sword.

“I’ll come and see you before I leave, so go back to sleep.”

The door closed behind him. Maxi stared at the door and blinked, feeling a wave of emptiness sweep through her. She rose from the bed with shaky steps and instructed the maidservant to draw her a bath. She was wide awake.

“My lady, your bath is ready.”

Ludis and three maidservants entered the room with a bathtub filled with steaming water. It was only with their help that Maxi managed to step into the water. Ludis washed her hair and soaped her body with a soft sponge. Though she was mortified, Maxi did not refuse the servants’ help, knowing that she lacked the strength to bathe herself.

“Excuse me for a moment, my lady,” said the maidservant who was drying her hair with a towel. “I will bring you a high-necked dress.”

A deep blush spread across Maxi’s face. Covered in red splotches, her body looked as if it had contracted the pox.

“Th-Thank you.”

When the servants left the room, Maxi stood in front of the mirror and gingerly unwrapped her towel. As she had expected, her neck was covered in red marks. Her pink-tinged bosom also bore dark, rose-colored spots. With trembling hands, she reached for her breasts. They had felt entirely different under Riftan’s touch.

She stared at the bright-eyed, pink-complexioned woman in the mirror. Could she be the same person as the pale, morose girl with slumped shoulders? Her hands traveled down to her curved waist and pale abdomen before reaching the soft region between her thighs. It was moist and warm. She felt as if she were touching a stranger’s body.

“I’ve brought you a dress, my lady.”

At the sound of knocking, Maxi withdrew her hands from her body with a jolt. Her face burning, she stammered a reply.

“C-C-Come in.”

The maidservant entered the room and dressed her with practiced hands. Maxi found herself clothed in a beautiful dress rippled with green and gold, a golden belt fastened around her waist. Before her hair had had a chance to dry, she tied it up with a ribbon and hurriedly left the room.

Sunbeams streamed through the open windows and warmed her face. Maxi skipped down the stairs, breathing in air that still bore the refreshing scent of rain. Riftan had said that he would see her before he left, but she worried that he would forget his promise.

“Good morning, my lady.”

Rodrigo bowed his head when he noticed Maxi. The servants swept the floors and aired out the hall for the first time since the rains had stopped, and Rodrigo supervised them with hawk-like eyes.

“Breakfast is served, my lady. Would you like to have it in the dining hall?”

“N-No, I can e-eat later. I w-wanted to s-see R-Riftan… I mean, L-Lord Calypse…”

“The lord is at the training grounds with the knights.”

She was about to leave the hall when she stopped in her tracks. What would she do once she found him? She would only get in his way. Seeing her hesitate before the door, Rodrigo approached her.

Chapter 28

“My lady, if I may…”

Rodrigo cleared his throat before continuing.

“Could I trouble you to inform the lord that lunch is ready? The kitchen has been busy since dawn preparing a proper meal for the knights before the long trip.”

“C-Certainly!” Maxi exclaimed.

The old man looked visibly relieved that she did not think his request to be impudent.

“Th-Thank you, my lady.”

Overjoyed to be given an excuse to see Riftan, Maxi rushed out without gracing Rodrigo with a proper reply. The gentle autumn breeze felt cool against her tense body. She glanced up at the pale sun before walking past the pavilion and down the stairs.

She bunched up her skirt to avoid the silver puddles scattered across the garden. After crossing the expansive gardens, she arrived at the inner gates. She passed a sentry, who hastily raised his hand in salute, before skipping down eight staircases. The vast training grounds were surrounded by tall, thick walls. There, knights in silver armor stood in orderly lines before Riftan.

Maxi halted in her tracks. They seemed to be in the middle of a serious discussion.

A young knight took a step forward. It was Gabel, who had proven himself to be an eloquent storyteller a few nights prior.

“Commander, if Anatol concerns you so, allow me to stay behind. With a Remdragon knight here, you’ll have nothing to worry about.”

“No. All knights who participated in the Dragon Campaign must attend the celebration. The honor must be shared equally.”

“I have no interest in gold or titles from the king. I’ve already made a name for myself as a knight and received enough praise. I’d rather remain here to train than waste my time at tedious festivities.”

“Do you really mean that?” Hebaron shook his head in disbelief. “All the ladies of the court will be falling at your feet. With that silver tongue of yours, you could seduce even the haughtiest lady! Are you an ascetic, to throw away such a chance?”

“Frivolous fool! Is that giant head of yours filled with nothing but vulgar thoughts?”

“What did you say?!”

Ruth sighed from Riftan’s side as he watched Hebaron and Ricaydo glare at each other.

“My good sirs, are you under a curse that will cause you to die of the plague if you go a day without snarling at each other?”

He clicked his tongue in annoyance and continued.

“Sir Riftan is right. No knight who fought in the campaign should miss the celebration. Sir Obaron, Sir Sebrique, and the sentries will be here to guard Anatol as always. I plan to stay behind as well.”

“What are you talking about? You played a crucial role in the battle as sorcerer. You must go with us!”

“Fame and heroism do not become me. And my presence in the capital will create unnecessary friction with the court sorcerers. Have you forgotten that I am an outcast among my peers for leaving the Mage Tower without permission?”

The sorcerer shrugged as though the incident were trivial, and the knights rolled their eyes.

After listening to the exchange in silence, Riftan said, “It would certainly ease my mind if you stayed.”

“That was always my intention,” replied Ruth with another shrug.

Riftan held his head high and turned toward the knights. “It’s decided, then. We leave as soon as preparations are complete. We’ll take the route that I just explained.”

The knights touched their fists to their chests before lowering them again. The gesture seemed to be the custom salute of their order. Maxi, who had been waiting in the back, noticed the discussion drawing to a close and quietly approached Riftan. He turned around with a puzzled expression.

“I told you to take more rest. Is something wrong?”

“N-No, it was t-time for me to r-rise.”

She stepped toward Riftan, pretending not to notice the knights stealing glances at her. Riftan looked worried.

“R-Rodrigo said that l-lunch is ready…” she said shyly, feeling her chest tighten. “So I c-came to t-tell you…”

Riftan looked toward the sky to gauge the time by the angle of the sun. He turned toward the knights and called out, “Let us eat first.”

The knights dispersed. Riftan wrapped an arm around Maxi’s shoulders as they began to walk. Maxi peeked at Riftan’s dashing figure standing tall under the bright sun. Dressed in silver armor and a navy-blue tunic, he looked like a magnificent hero who had just strolled out of a temple mural. Maxi understood why his subjects called him the incarnation of Wigrew, the legendary knight who had ascended to the heavens.

“Are you all right?”

“I-I’m fine,” she answered, hastily fixing her eyes on the ground.

“You looked like you were in pain the last time we did it.”

Her face burned as if it had caught fire.

“I-I feel f-fine…”

“It’d be nice if you’d say that in bed as well,” he said, frowning. “Tell me it’s fine when I ask for more.”

“Y-You shouldn’t s-say such…”

Maxi looked around, afraid that someone had overheard them. The knights, however, were far ahead of them. She quickly regained her composure and gave Riftan a stern look.

“Y-You shouldn’t say s-such things. W-What if someone hears?”

“So what if someone hears?”

She wanted to say that others might think of them as shameless and debauched. Tongue-tied, she teared up in embarrassment. They had undeniably spent the previous few days engaged in shameless debauchery. Riftan, who had been watching her impassively, suddenly burst into laughter.

“Oh, my sweet, innocent lady.”

He drew her toward him by the waist and rubbed his lips against hers. She shuddered at the coldness of the armor that she felt through her clothes. Just below her ears, her pulse quickened.

“Don’t make it so hard to leave.”

Maxi gazed up at him with quivering eyes, suppressing the urge to ask whether he would truly miss her and whether she could accompany him. Had she not been afraid that she would irritate him — and thereby shatter this sweet moment — she would have begged him to bring her with him. Reining back her emotions, she tried to speak with poise.

“We sh-should hurry t-to lunch. You n-need to e-eat…”

“Yes, let’s go.”

He set her down, his excitement seemingly diminished. Repressing the desire to cling to him, Maxi made her way to the dining hall.

◆◆◆

The knights exited the hall after lunch and mounted their horses. Maxi went out to the courtyard to send Riftan off, a retinue of servants trailing closely behind her. Riftan, elegantly balanced atop a black stallion, slowly turned his horse around to look at her.

“I’ll be back soon.”

“P-Please b-be careful.”

Her murmur was almost unintelligible, but he smiled. He leaned so far out of his saddle to stroke her face that she feared he would fall off. Though she could feel the servants’ eyes on them, she did not refuse his touch.

She stood on the tips of her toes to receive Riftan’s kiss. Their lips touched lightly before locking together, and he gently pushed his tongue into her mouth to explore its corners. Then suddenly, he sat up straight and led his horse to the front of the party as if nothing had occurred. The knights, who had been watching in disbelief, sighed and followed. Blushing, Maxi watched as they grew smaller in the distance.

The knights passed through the gates and crossed the moat in single file. As the long train of men passed below, the sentries on the walls blew their kopels. The rich sound of the horns reverberated through the air, forming a discordant ensemble with the clopping of hooves.

Maxi stood rooted to the spot long after the knights and their horses had disappeared over the horizon.

◆◆◆

After Riftan’s departure, Maxi fell ill and was confined to her bed for two days. The fatigue accumulated from the flurry of activity of the previous days washed over her. The maidservants attended to her with herbal soup and cooled her fever with damp towels.

Thanks to their devoted care, her condition had improved by the time she awoke the next day. She asked Ludis to draw her a bath, expecting that she would feel refreshed after washing off her sweat.

“Shouldn’t we call the cleric, my lady?” asked Ludis.

Maxi shook her head as she shed her gown and stepped into the tub.

“I f-feel b-better now.”

“I don’t know if the herbs the sorcerer gave us are enough. We should call a healer and—”

“I-I’m really all r-right. It was j-just a f-fever.”

Maxi forced a smile. She was not yet fully recovered, but the fever had broken. A day of light exercise and consuming nourishing food would surely restore her strength. She put on her newly tailored dress and draped a thick shawl over her shoulders before stepping out into the garden. There, she was surprised by the chill of the wind. The temperature had dropped markedly in just a few days.

Noticing her astonishment, Ludis smiled. “The days grow cold when the autumn rains have passed.”

“It f-feels like it’s almost w-winter…”

“Anatol’s winters are mild compared to other regions, perhaps because we’re close to the southern sea. It rarely snows even in mid-winter, and when it does, we only get flurries.”

Maxi could not hide her slight disappointment. Because her father’s lands were located in the warm southeastern regions, she had never seen a proper snowfall. She had heard that Drachium, the capital of Wedon, habitually saw enough snowfall to cover the entire continent. She wondered whether it would be snowing by the time Riftan reached the capital.

Chapter 29

“Please don’t linger outside too long, my lady. You’ve only just recovered.”

“I j-just want to walk a l-little.”

Maxi smiled and walked on. Ludis had begun to treat her like a younger sister. The maidservant seldom spoke unless necessary, and when she did, it was only out of concern.

This really is my home now…

Maxi took in Calypse Castle with fresh eyes. She thought back to her solitary life at the Croyso castle. Imagining the new experiences that awaited her, she felt her heart contract with hope.

But leaving Croyso Castle had not transformed her into a different person. She still had a stutter, and Riftan would one day realize that she was foolish and useless. Then, everything would change. The thought of losing his affection made her blood freeze. It was possible that he might even turn into someone like her father…

“My lady, are you feeling unwell?”

Ludis seemed to have noticed her agitation. Maxi tried to shake off her doubts.

“I’m f-fine. I’d like t-to have a w-warm cup of t-tea.”

“I’ll prepare it at once, my lady.”

Maxi turned around, trying to collect herself.

I’ll change. I’ll become a proper lady of the castle who Riftan can depend on.

◆◆◆

The next day, Maxi received a visit from the merchant. After a long deliberation, she chose white marble with a jade sheen for the banquet hall floor and masterfully crafted glass for the castle windows. Aderon assured her that workers from his guild would arrive the next day to begin construction.

Maxi headed straight to the library with the receipt from Aderon in hand. There, she attempted to record the transaction in her ledger with the help of accounting books. By the time she had made a list of purchased items and their cost in clumsy imitation of Rodrigo’s records, it was dark outside.

The following days were just as hectic. Many parts of the castle needed repair, and there was no end to the list of required items. Early each morning, Maxi met with Aderon to discuss the refurbishments and purchase additional landscaping tools before proceeding to supervise the workers.

In the afternoons, she met with the landscaper introduced to her by Aderon to review the plans for the gardens, then examined designs for the window frames and railings with the artisans. But her busy day did not end there. Late into the night, she wrestled with the jumble of receipts that she had been issued during the day, always anxious that her calculations were incorrect.

“My lady, you look exhausted. You should rest…”

“I’m f-fine.”

After checking on the progress of the flagstone removal in the banquet hall, Maxi went down to the first floor to examine the goods from the merchant guild. Aderon and his workers arrived precisely at the appointed hour with a large horse-drawn wagon. The servants unloaded the goods before hauling them in.

“These are the marble slabs and tools for the floor, my lady.”

“And the w-windows…?”

“The guild branch at Anatol doesn’t have the required quantity of glass. High-quality glass must be ordered from the capital or from Livadon. For now, I shall send a message to the nearest branch to see if we can purchase glass in bulk.”

He spoke as if he were granting a favor. She almost thanked him, then sighed at her servile attitude. She led him to the drawing room. Before the maid had had a chance to bring them tea, the merchant launched into an explanation of the time and cost required for construction.

Maxi tried to catch every detail, but her head spun when Aderon began to reel off names of foreign currencies. She struggled to keep up with his calculations. One soldem was worth twenty liram, and twenty liram were equal to 240 derham or twelve denar, which meant that thirty denar were worth…

Just when Maxi thought her head might burst, Aderon said, “Oh, dear. It seems that I got ahead of myself in my excitement. Please forgive me.”

She forced a smile. “I-It’s all right.”

“My poor nerves won’t calm down knowing that I am contributing to the refurbishment of the great Lord Calypse’s castle!”

“Th-Thank you for y-your hard w-work.”

Aderon awkwardly rose from his seat, leaving behind a piece of parchment inscribed with explanations. As soon as he left, Maxi dashed to the library. Recording the workers’ wages alone took her many hours. She was sighing deeply when she heard a rustle. She whipped around to see a man emerging from a pile of books in the corner.

“R-Ruth?”

Ruth scratched his light gray hair and gave her a bleary-eyed look. Maxi stared back blankly, unsure of how to react. He appeared to be sitting atop a collection of precious books. How long had he been there?

“Why has there been so much commotion lately?” complained Ruth, unperturbed by the fact that the lady of the castle had caught him sleeping on the library floor.

“W-We’re refurbishing th-the castle…”

“Yes, I know about the castle, but I was asking about you, Lady Calypse.”

“M-Me?”

“You’ve been groaning and muttering to yourself in the library for days. Are you aware that you were disrupting my sleep?”

Maxi stared at him, mouth agape. She did not know whether she should be mortified that someone had watched as she tore at her hair, indignant that the man had not made his presence known, or amazed by his audacity in reproaching her. As she opened and closed her mouth at a loss for words, the sorcerer stood up and walked toward her.

“Is this a ledger?”

Maxi hastily gathered up the mess of papers scattered across the table, but she was too late. Ignoring her attempts to hide the documents, Ruth picked up a few sheets and examined them. He frowned.

“Just how many miscalculations are there?”

“G-Give it back!”

She tried to snatch the papers from him, but he simply turned around and raised them above her reach. He groaned quietly as he examined the contents.

“Twenty liram for one marble tile? Surely that’s a mistake! Please tell me that you’ve written down the wrong unit here.”

“I-I was j-just about to c-correct it!” Maxi exclaimed frantically.

Ruth’s mouth seemed to be on the verge of frothing. With narrowed eyes, he snatched away the accounting books she had been hiding behind her back. Her mouth dropped at his insolence. A gentleman would never touch a lady’s belongings without her permission. Her face flushed with anger, and she pulled at his sleeve.

“G-Give it b-back! H-How d-dare you…!”

“How much gold have you spent in the last few days?”

Maxi flinched and peered up at him. Her heart sank when she saw Ruth’s frightfully contorted face. His next words came as a hiss through clenched teeth.

“Just. How. Much?”

“W-Well…”

Cold sweat trickled down her back.

“R-Riftan said… n-not to w-worry about th-the cost…”

“But you should at least be aware of how much you’ve spent.”

His sharp tone made her face burn. She avoided his gaze, feeling as humiliated as she had in the distant past when her tutor had chided her for stuttering.

“I-I d-don’t know exactly h-how much…”

“Do you have an estimate?”

She slowly shook her head. Ruth rubbed his temples in undisguised annoyance. She wondered for a moment whether he had the right to admonish her, but the fear that she might have made some grave mistake overrode the thought.

After a long pause, she decided to confess.

“I-I’m n-not used t-to handling such m-matters…”

“Then you should have asked for help!”

He was right. Maxi stared at her toes, feeling like an utter fool.

“H-How much of it is wr-wrong?”

“The ledger is a complete mess. Some items are impossibly cheap, others are ridiculously overpriced, and the calculations are all wrong. And do you see this purchase list? You’ve bought too many unnecessary things! The Dragon Campaign may have brought Sir Riftan a massive fortune, but gold should not be spent like water! We need the gold to pay the knights and guards of Anatol, not to mention the road construction planned for next year that will connect the village to the port! Come winter, tax revenues will fall. We must not waste gold!”

Maxi shrank back like a turtle withdrawing into its shell.

“I-I d-didn’t know… I w-was n-never told… I was t-told to d-do as I wished…”

Ruth’s shoulders slumped, and he sighed audibly as her stammering trailed off.

“I’m not saying that the castle shouldn’t be refurbished. There was too great a focus on the castle’s fortification, and it’s plain to see that the place looks more like a military base than a lord’s residence. But this is excessive. If you continue to spend this lavishly, Sir Riftan will have to battle another dragon within a few years.”

“Th-That’s…”

Maxi had to grip the back of a chair to stop herself from falling. Her only wish in refurbishing the castle had been to please Riftan. Realizing that he might fly into a rage instead, she felt the blood drain from her body. Close to tears, she looked up at Ruth with pleading eyes.

“P-Please t-tell me w-what I d-did wrong… I’ll c-correct my m-mistakes…”

Chapter 30

Ruth rubbed his temples as he pored over the ledger. Maxi searched his face, her head hung low like a child who had been scolded. After inspecting the receipts at length, Ruth sighed loudly and ran a hand down his face.

“I don’t even know where to start, my lady. Are these all the receipts?”

“Y-Yes, they are!” she managed to respond despite wanting to crawl into a hole in the ground.

He narrowed his eyes at the pile of parchment, then closed the ledger with a thud.

“It’s late. Let us continue tomorrow,” he said dourly.

“You c-could show me n-now…”

“Look at the state of this ledger. This isn’t something we can take care of in a day.”

Maxi heard his teeth grind. There was nothing more she could say. Crestfallen, she nodded.

◆◆◆

The next morning, Maxi rushed to the library as soon as she awoke. There, she was greeted by Ruth yawning.

“You’re early,” he said.

Maxi could tell by his unkempt appearance that he had slept in the corner of the library again. She narrowed her eyes. She had sneaked out of her room at sunrise to avoid being humiliated by Ruth’s sharp tongue in front of the servants with barely enough time to wash her face. But lo and behold, the man who had frightened her out of her wits just the previous night was lounging about without a care in the world.

“Let’s have a look at the list of purchases first. We must cancel unnecessary orders at once.”

Ruth rose from his corner and sat down at the desk. Maxi seated herself across from him, running her fingers through her uncombed hair.

“Th-The m-merchant will c-come th-this afternoon. T-Tell me w-what I sh-should c-cancel, and I’ll d-do it.”

“Very well,” he said, organizing the papers by date.

Maxi clutched her skirt while he inspected the papers.

“Twenty liram for a slab of marble one kevette long and wide… You’ve written down the wrong currency. It was twenty derham, and that’s an inexpensive price.”

She sighed in relief, but Ruth was not finished. Tapping the desk with the tips of his fingers, he sighed and continued to explain painstakingly.

“Is it really necessary to change the flooring of both halls to marble? The flagstones are only a few years old. I suppose there’s nothing we can do now since construction has already started. Well, Lord Calypse does deserve some luxury, so we’ll just leave that be.”

“B-But c-construction on the g-great hall hasn’t b-begun yet… There is still t-time to c-cancel…”

“If you please, my lady,” he replied dryly and flipped the page. “Nothing else seems amiss. Banisters, railings for the balcony, window frames, curtains and carpets, tapestries, furniture, chandeliers, sculptures, a fountain… Fountain?!”

His flat voice rose sharply. Maxi flinched as if she had been lashed across the back. He whipped his head around, his eyes narrowed. Maxi could not bring herself to look at him and began stammering excuses in a barely audible voice.

“Th-The merchant s-said it w-would look s-splendid in the g-garden…

“Do you know how much work it takes to maintain a fountain? The plumbing alone requires large-scale construction! And the fountain is to be made of marble and crystal! This accursed merchant is trying to swindle the Calypse estate!”

Maxi shrank back at his cry of outrage. But his admonishment did not end there.

“And whose idea was it to use high-quality glass panes for all the windows? Only Roemian emperors of the bygone era would pay for such extravagance! Have you any idea how expensive glass is?”

“Th-The w-windows of C-Croyso Castle were all g-glass…”

“Your father is easily one of the wealthiest people in the Seven Kingdoms! But it’s not just a question of affordability. Glass windows are impractical because they cannot insulate. It would be no different from keeping the windows wide open.”

Ruth thumped his chest in frustration and continued.

“And remember, my lady, that the training grounds for the knights are in the courtyard. The day will come when those fools misfire their blade aura in a show of strength and shatter the expensive glass. Besides, glass scratches easily, and the servants will have to work twice as hard to keep it polished. We’re short-handed as it is.”

These points had never crossed Maxi’s mind. She remained silent.

Ruth’s face softened only when he had finished examining the receipts.

“I see that not everything listed here has been ordered yet. Let us replace the windows in the great hall, banquet hall, and a few guest rooms with glass. Balt glass or a double covering can be used for remaining rooms. Adding shutters would be practical for the winter so the windows can be opened occasionally for air flow. That should be more than sufficient to show visitors our wealth.”

He pulled out a fresh piece of parchment and drew a blueprint of the castle, indicating the halls and rooms he had mentioned. Maxi stared blankly and nodded.

“I u-understand. I’ll t-tell the m-merchant.”

“And that crystal fountain isn’t even worth discussing,” he said, discarding the piece of parchment in his other hand. He then dipped a quill in ink for her and opened the ledger to a blank page.

“Now, my lady. Let us try recording the purchases again carefully, without the overpriced items this time.”

Maxi eyed at the quill nervously. She had been expecting Ruth to take matters into his own hands.

“W-What if I m-make more m-mistakes…”

“You’ll have to keep accounts in the future. If you make a mistake, I’ll help you correct it. But you should have a try first, my lady.”

Her mind went blank as she looked at the ledger. Unable to recall a single thing she had learned, she began to sift through the receipts in a panic. She had to write down anything she could.

When she managed to compose herself, she began copying down item names and expenditures, starting from the oldest receipt. This time, her records included not only the quantity and cost of purchased items, but also the number of workers hired, their wages, and the length of their contracts.

As the calculations grew more complicated, cold sweat beaded on her skin. She added, added, and added again. But how much was each currency worth? The more she thought about it, the deeper her confusion grew.

After watching her struggle without a word, Ruth intervened with a frown.

“Forgive me if I’m wrong, but it seems that you do not know the currency conversions.”

“I d-do!” Maxi answered hastily, tightening her grip around the quill.

Ruth gave her a dubious look. She felt her mouth go dry.

“It’s j-just that… I’ve n-never b-bought anything myself… so I g-got a little c-confused…”

“How much is sixty liram in soldem?”

“F-Four?”

She blurted out the first answer that came to mind after hurriedly counting with her fingers. Seeing Ruth’s eyes narrow, she inhaled sharply and corrected herself.

“Th-Three!”

“How much is twenty-four denar in soldem, then?”

“Um…”

“How many derham coins would you get for ten liram?”

Ruth continued to scrutinize her. She was on the verge of tears, her face burning with shame.

He’s discovered that I’m incompetent beyond hope. What if he tells Riftan that I’m a stupid, stuttering fool?

As she lowered her head in fear, Ruth clutched his head and groaned.

“Not even Princess Agnes was this ignorant about worldly affairs! Has your life been that sheltered?”

She bit her lips. Ruth, too, was silent. Finally, he broke the stillness with a great sigh and pulled out a small pouch from the inside of his robe.

“Look closely.”

He fished out two silver coins from the pouch. One was a thick coin, its diameter about the length of her middle finger. An image of a bird spreading its wings was impressed into it. The other coin was small and thin, and only two-thirds the length of her little finger in breadth. Ruth tapped the larger coin with the tip of his finger.

“This large silver coin is a liram. The currency was minted during the time of the Roemian Empire and circulated widely throughout the entire continent. And this smaller silver coin here is a derham. Twelve derham make one liram.”

He pointed at the smaller coin before continuing.

“The derham originates from Lakazim in the Southern Continent. Trade with the southern realms has been more active in recent years, so we’re seeing a greater influx of these coins. They may be small, but they are stable and carry much value.”

She examined the small coin. It was the first time that she had seen real money up close. After placing the coin on her palm so she could see its details, Ruth resumed his explanation.

“On a scale, it takes exactly twelve derham to balance the weight of a liram. That’s why twelve derham can be exchanged for a liram.”

The next coins that came out of his pouch were gold. One was the size of a liram, and the other the size of a derham.

“The large coin is called a soldem, and it has been in circulation since the Roemian era. The smaller gold coin is called a denar, and it is from Lakazim, like the smaller silver coin. A soldem weighs as much as twelve denar, the same as the value of liram to derham.

“W-Why do they p-produce such small c-coins in the S-Southern Continent?”

“Trade in the Southern Continent is far more developed than ours. If the coins bore too much value, small-scale trade between individuals wouldn’t be possible.”

He scrunched his nose in annoyance at having to give such detailed explanations. Maxi was not entirely sure she had understood him, but she chose not to inquire further. Ruth set the coins down and continued his lesson.

“Gold is twenty times more valuable than silver. One soldem can be exchanged for twenty liram, and one denar for twenty derham.”

Chapter 31

Maxi asked about the conversion that confused her the most.

“Th-Then this small gold coin… a d-denar, was it? How m-much is one d-denar in liram?”

“There’s no precise conversion, since five liram are worth three denar,” replied Ruth, sliding a gold denar and a silver liram across the table.

She quickly began scribbling notes on parchment. Ruth watched her for a few moments before sighing softly.

“You were likely confused between liram and denar in your dealings with the merchant. The soldem is too valuable and is seldom used, while the derham’s small value makes it unsuitable for large-scale transactions. Trade between noble houses and merchants is usually conducted in liram, the Roemian silver coin, or in the gold denar from Lakazim. Unfortunately, liram and denar do not convert neatly. Breaking the coins into tiny pieces isn’t an option, so traders often convert them into derham to simplify things. If you just do the conversion properly, your calculations should be accurate.”

Maxi nodded, dejected.

“I d-didn’t know th-there were so m-many kinds of coins…”

“You’ve only seen a fraction of them, my lady. Balto in the north and Sykan in the east have their own currencies. Their coins’ purity and weight are identical to that of soldem and liram, but it’s best if you at least take note of their appearance.”

He searched his pockets, then scratched his head.

“I don’t have any samples with me. Next time, perhaps.”

Maxi looked at him with dread. More currencies only meant more confusion.

“If th-they’re worth the s-same as s-soldem and liram, is th-there really a need t-to s-see them?”

“More and more lords have been minting their own coins to show off their wealth and power. But most of these coins are impure alloys that contain lead or copper. These must be rejected in transactions. Coins from Balto or Sykan, on the other hand, are pure and reliable. Come next spring, merchants from these kingdoms will arrive in Anatol, so it’s best if you know what their coins look like.”

“I s-see…”

“The soldem, liram, denar, derham, and copper shekel widely used by commoners are among the most reliable currencies. And then there’s the dant, which is used only by the elite. You’ll probably be fine if you remember those.”

Maxi’s ears pricked up at his mention of the dant. She had only heard the name in passing.

“H-How much is a d-dant w-worth?”

“The dant is the currency with the highest value in the world,” Ruth explained. “It was issued during the golden age of the Roemian Empire. They’re book-sized and resemble metal plates more than coins. Made of orichalcum, they’re exceedingly rare. Only 600 exist across the continent, and 160 of them are in Sir Riftan’s possession.”

Maxi’s eyes went round. Ruth began to boast.

“Sir Riftan found them six years ago in a monster lair in the canyons of Osiriya. At the time, he hunted monsters like a madman and collected all kinds of treasures. The dant coins were among the most valuable of his finds. He originally owned 200 dant, but he spent forty on building the castle walls, paving village roads, and repairing the castle.”

“H-He was able t-to do all that w-with just f-forty coins?”

“Twenty would have sufficed, but Sir Riftan paid the workers several times the usual wage to expedite construction.”

Ruth made no attempt to hide his displeasure.

“Y-You’ve known R-Riftan a long time.”

“Since he was a lowly mercenary. It’s been nearly twelve years.”

Maxi was intrigued. Twelve years ago, Riftan must have been sixteen. Had he become a mercenary at that age? She knew that Riftan had been knighted at the age of eighteen. And to become a knight, it typically took at least three years of training and an additional year of learning swordsmanship under a knight…

“We’ve digressed. Let’s return to the ledger, my lady. We must finish before the merchant arrives.”

Maxi swallowed her questions and buried her nose in the ledger once again.

◆◆◆

Aderon was visibly upset when Maxi canceled some of the orders. His eloquence nearly persuaded her to reconsider, but she stood her ground as she remembered how Ruth had scowled at her immoderate spending. In the end, the merchant drew up a new statement with a sigh of surrender.

Maxi tried to estimate the total cost. When it dawned on her that she would be paying with piles of the gleaming coins that Ruth had shown her, she felt that it was no small sum. She signed the receipt with a renewed sense of responsibility and gathered up the rolls of parchment.

Ruth looked relieved when she told him that everything had gone well.

“May I see the receipt?”

She passed him the piece of parchment.

“The fellow isn’t entirely unprincipled,” he said after a thorough examination.

“He’s rather p-persistent, b-but he’s not a b-bad person…”

“Anyone can pretend to be a paragon of virtue before gold.”

As he pulled out a chair to sit at the table, Maxi sat down across from him and rolled her eyes. His cold remark was at odds with his soft features. She had sensed it earlier, but the sorcerer was far more ill-tempered and sharp-tongued than his face suggested. Though he was nosier and more talkative than Riftan, the two men undeniably both had difficult personalities.

“Please record the transaction in the ledger. I’ll help you make any necessary corrections.”

“A-All right…”

She obeyed without questioning his right to give her such instructions.

“This calculation is wrong.”

“Oh, I’m s-sorry…”

Ruth silently observed her as she scratched away with the quill. After some time had passed, he pressed a thumb to his forehead and tapped one corner of the parchment. When she hastily corrected the mistake, he pointed again to the section below.

“This unit here is wrong.”

“I-I’m sorry…”

“And please keep the accounts in greater detail. We want to avoid confusion when they’re settled.”

“I-I understand…”

“Here, the spelling is wrong. Please refrain from scrawling. These are official records that will be passed down for generations.”

Maxi withered. Not even the tutor that Duke Croyso had hired had been so strict. When she finished writing in the ledger, Ruth reviewed the numbers as if he were inspecting her homework.

“This is acceptable,” he said haughtily as he closed the ledger, his face brightening as if a great burden had been lifted. “We’ve seen to all the problems. Now, my lady, I’d like to ask that you not disturb my sleep.”

Maxi rolled her eyes again. Did the man plan to continue sleeping in the library? Had Riftan not mentioned that his quarters were in the tower? But it was not her place to interfere. She hesitated a long while before opening her mouth to speak.

“We d-decided to work on the g-gardens next spring…”

Ruth’s face contorted. Maxi looked at him pleadingly. She had toiled alone for days and did not wish to continue tearing at her hair. Having suffered all manner of humiliation, she no longer had anything to lose.

“And r-repair the a-annex…”

Ruth clutched his head, regretting that he had ever intervened.

◆◆◆

From that day forward, Ruth oversaw Maxi’s bookkeeping. She would enter the library and silently hover over him as he slept in the corner, and he would rise, grumbling that he should never have meddled. Still, he examined the ledger meticulously and advised her on the purchases. Though his advice bordered on nagging, he was of great help, and Maxi found herself turning to him for even the most trivial problems.

When Maxi told him of her plans for the garden, however, he looked concerned.

“The servants will be troubled if you order the removal of the tree by the pavilion.”

Maxi looked at him questioningly.

“But it’s d-dead. It d-doesn’t even g-grow leaves.”

“Anatolians believe that nymphs inhabit trees. They’re wary of uprooting trees, even dead ones, and logging is sacrilegious. If you were to order that tree’s removal for aesthetic reasons, they’d be horrified.”

“B-But…” she said, baffled. “W-Wouldn’t they understand if w-we told them the t-trees would be used f-for fuel? Look how h-hideous it is…”

“They’d probably accept it,” Ruth mused as he rubbed his chin, the corners of his eyes crinkling. “But that tree is an oak tree.”

“W-What’s s-special about oak trees?”

“Anatolians hold dear the legend of Sir Rosem Wigrew, the first knight to have flown across the sky on a dragon. According to legend, that hill is where Wigrew mounted his dragon before he left.”

Chapter 32

Ruth pointed at the steep hill outside the window. Maxi’s eyes went round. She was naturally familiar with the legend of Wigrew, to whom God had granted a holy sword to end the war against darkness. The hero had united the western realms under the banner of the Roemian Empire before ascending to the heavens. He was a regular feature in every child’s bedtime story, and countless bards and artists had immortalized the scene of Wigrew flying into the sky on a white dragon.

Maxi’s eyes sparkled with wonder at the knowledge that the legendary place was right before her.

“Is the l-legend really t-true?”

“Anatolians believe so, though there’s no historical evidence,” said Ruth.

“B-But what does th-that have to d-do with oak t-trees?”

“The story goes that Wigrew fell in love with the nymph of the oak tree. Anatolians believe that the nymph is still waiting for his return. Every spring festival, all the maidens go to the hills to sing songs of praise for the nymph’s love.”

“S-So that’s why p-people here d-don’t cut down o-oak trees.”

Ruth nodded. Maxi now understood. Still, she could not help thinking that the dead tree marred the appearance of the castle’s main entrance.

“Would the s-servants be d-disgruntled if I h-have the tree r-removed?”

“The people of Anatol revere Wigrew. They will likely resent the decision.”

Maxi frowned as she recalled how Anatolians had cheered “Rosem Wigrew” the day of Riftan’s return. Ruth saw her troubled face and sighed.

“I’ll see if I can bring it back to life.”

“Y-You can r-revive a d-dead tree?”

“Human life and plant life are different. They sometimes appear dead, but they’re just dormant. If we infuse the tree with mana…”

Scratching his head, he trailed off as if he found such explanations tedious.

“I cannot make guarantees, but we could at least spread the word that your ladyship has enlisted the help of a sorcerer to revive the sacred oak tree. Even if the experiment ends in failure, it will be enough to placate the servants.”

His sarcastic tone made her pause.

“A-Are you suggesting I c-care too much about how the s-servants perceive me?”

“That was not my intention. It’s natural for the lady of the castle to try to earn her servants’ respect, particularly when she hasn’t been here long.”

Ruth’s answer was uncharacteristically kind, but Maxi felt more perplexed than relieved. She had grown used to his biting remarks.

Not knowing where to direct her gaze, she said cautiously, “Then I l-leave it t-to you.”

Ruth looked as if he regretted volunteering for such a bothersome task.

“All I want, my lady, is for all this construction to end so I can return to my routine in peace.”

◆◆◆

The refurbishments proceeded smoothly. In place of crude flagstones, gleaming marble tiles covered the floor of the banquet hall, while the creaking windowsills were replaced with smoothly oiled mahogany.

As Ruth had suggested, crystal glass windows were installed only in the banquet hall, great hall, eight largest guest rooms, and Maxi’s bedchamber. The windows in the library, barracks, and dining hall were fitted with balt glass. Greased parchment windows with shutters were installed in the remaining chambers and corridors. These small changes were enough to brighten the gloomy castle, and the servants seemed pleased by the transformation. They worked with cheerful faces, though they had to work twice as hard to clean when the workers kicked up dust clouds with their busy feet.

“Have you seen the new furniture? It’s magnificent!”

“And the curtains are a beauty too! I can’t wait to see the chandelier. We’ll soon have the most splendid banquet hall in all of Wedon.”

“And the great hall now lives up to its name. I heard that when the windows are complete, we’ll have new carpets for the floor!”

Maxi, who had been rushing through the corridor, came to a halt. Three young maidservants carrying baskets full of laundry were chatting animatedly, their cheeks flushed. Maxi recognized them as the new hires who had come at Aderon’s recommendation.

“I bet the lord will be surprised when he returns!”

“He most definitely will! I heard he was furious at the state of the castle when he returned from the campaign.”

The maidservants’ words made Maxi’s heart flutter in anticipation. Would he really be pleased by the changes? Or would he perhaps think them too extravagant? But she instantly cast off her worries. Ruth had said this much was acceptable, after all…

Though he did look a little bothered.

Shaking off her anxiety, she headed downstairs to oversee preparations for the winter. In Riftan’s absence, it fell to her to ensure that there were sufficient reserves of firewood and food in the castle, feed and water for the horses, and warm clothing for the servants and guards.

“My lady, the new wall lamps and braziers have arrived,” Rodrigo informed her as he and the servants carried wooden crates in. “Would you like to see them?”

At Maxi’s bidding, Rodrigo set the crates down and pried one open with a fireplace poker. Inside were nine elegant wall lamps.

“There are fifteen crates in total, my lady.”

“P-Please m-make sure they’re all in g-good condition. I-I want them placed in the great h-hall, the b-banquet hall, and the c-corridors.”

“And the braziers?”

“Please put t-two in the k-kitchen. The r-rest can go in the b-barracks and the g-guardhouse.”

“As you wish, my lady.”

One by one, the servants carried the crates across the hall. Maxi turned around to exit the great hall. With winter approaching, the days were getting colder. Maxi blew into the cold air before heading toward the stables with quick, light steps. She planned to visit the stable, annex, and forge to see whether anything else needed to be purchased. While leafing through old ledgers, she had discovered that her predecessors had made annual inspections of the castle. Her focus on the construction had caused her to neglect other parts of the castle.

Maxi took the path that led around the garden to reach the stables, which were located at the southern end of the castle grounds. The stable workers dropped the fodder that they had been transporting and hurriedly took off their hats, surprised by her presence.

“My lady! What brings you here? Were there no maidservants to accompany you?”

It was Qenal Osban, the stablemaster she had been introduced to on her first day. Maxi took a deep breath and tried to speak calmly.

“They h-had their own d-duties to attend to. I came to s-see if there is anything you n-need for the w-winter. I h-heard merchants t-travel less when it g-gets colder…”

“Oh, thank you, my lady. I was about to go meet Rodrigo for that very purpose.”

Qenal’s face brightened. He swung open the stable door and held up a lamp for her. The stable looked as if it had just been cleaned. Grimacing slightly at the stench, Maxi leaned forward without stepping inside, where twenty warhorses were snorting and chomping on hay. Qenal pointed to the end of the room, where one stall appeared to be collapsing.

“We’ll need new partitions, but our tools are old, and we don’t have enough wood.”

“Is th-there anything else?”

“We’ll also need more hay to last us the winter, my lady.”

“V-Very well, I’ll p-put in an order.”

“Bless you, my lady! Thank you kindly.”

The old man grinned. Maxi smiled in response, letting out a breath of relief inside. Not long ago, the presence of other people had been enough to make her tremble in fear, but she could now look into their eyes and speak with composure.

Though her tongue still refused to move as she willed, her stutter had diminished, as she had far more opportunities to speak here than at Croyso Castle. Proud of her progress, Maxi left the stables and walked into the spacious garden. The high walls cast chilly shadows. She wrapped her shawl around her shoulders more tightly.

The breeze carried the scent of grass. Loose strands of her hair danced in the wind, tickling her. She absentmindedly brushed them away but stopped when she recalled Riftan likening her voluminous hair to cotton clouds.

When she looked up, she saw the mountains that Riftan had likely traversed to reach the capital. He should have arrived in Drachium by now. She pictured the royal capital alive with festivities, and Riftan dressed in silver armor, standing tall and gallant before the nobles like a hero out of a legend. No one would dare look down on his humble background anymore. Even the noblewomen who had once shunned him would fall for him…

Maxi felt her mood plummet. Her stomach turned as she imagined Riftan surrounded by refined, brilliantly dressed noble ladies in the ballroom of the royal palace. And basking in their admiring gaze, Riftan would begin to regret marrying her. He would realize his mistake in not divorcing her…

“What are you doing here all alone, my lady?”

Chapter 33

The voice snapped Maxi out of her unpleasant reverie. She turned around to see two youths in black tunics looking at her with puzzled expressions. Recognizing them as two of the squires she had seen at the banquet, she straightened up. The youths greeted her with their hands on their chests and bowed respectfully.

“No need to be alarmed, my lady. We just wanted to make sure that you were all right.”

“I-It’s all right. Thank you, oh…”

Unsure of what to call the young squire, Maxi shifted her eyes uncertainly. The handsome, silver-haired youth quickly introduced himself.

“Please pardon my late introduction, my lady. I am Ulyseon Rovar, and I will be knighted next year.”

The tall youth who had been standing awkwardly next to him followed suit.

“Garrow Livakion, my lady. I am to be knighted on the same day as my friend here.”

“I-I am Maximilian C-Calypse.”

She looked at them awkwardly, feeling silly at having introduced herself when they already knew her. Ulyseon flashed her a reassuring smile.

“Were you taking a stroll, my lady?”

“N-No… I was j-just inspecting the castle.”

Ulyseon’s face turned serious. “We may be inside the safety of these walls, but it’s still dangerous for you to wander on your own, my lady. The castle has been seeing more visitors lately, and if an accident were to occur…”

“An a-accident?”

Her voice came out shaky, which in turn sent the youth into a fluster.

“It was not my intention to scare you. I was just concerned… Oh! Would you allow me to escort you, my lady?”

“I-It’s all right. I don’t want to t-take your t-time…”

“It is an honor for a knight to serve a lady. I may not be a knight yet, but I’m prepared to protect you with my life!”

His fervor took Maxi by surprise. As she took a step back, Garrow elbowed him in the ribs.

“Stop exaggerating, Uly.”

“I’m always true to my words!” Ulyseon exclaimed.

But the sound of his own shout seemed to convince him that he was overreacting. He cleared his throat and addressed Maxi in a calmer voice.

“In any case, you mustn’t walk around alone. If you’d like, I can call the guards to escort you.”

“I’m just t-taking a walk… There’s n-no need to g-go that far…”

“These walls do not guarantee safety, my lady! If something were to happen, I would never be able to face Lord Calypse…”

Ulyseon’s face turned pale at his own words.

“If this w-worries you so, then p-please…”

The squire’s face lit up instantly.

“Where should I escort you, my lady?”

“I-I was on my w-way to the forge…”

“What a coincidence! That’s where we were headed. Allow me to lead the way.”

Ulyseon took the lead with a spring in his steps. Garrow shrugged and followed. Maxi hesitated, then began to follow with quiet steps.

The young squire’s warm attention was refreshing. Though Riftan was caring, his manner was brusque. Ruth was sharp-tongued and never minced his words, while the rest of the knights simply ignored her existence.

They must be fifteen years old, or sixteen at most.

“Do you have some special business in the forge?”

“Nothing in p-particular, b-but I heard that m-merchants visit less d-during w-winter… And I wanted to see i-if they n-needed anything.”

“We were going to the forge because my sword broke during practice,” Ulyseon replied cheerfully, pointing at the sword strapped on his belt. “It’s embarrassing to admit, but this is the second time it’s happened this month. The blacksmith scolds me whenever he sees me.”

He blushed slightly, and Maxi smiled at his candor. His eagerness to please made her a little uncomfortable, but she could see that he was a kind, sincere young man.

“At this rate, I’ll never become a tenth of the knight Sir Riftan is. Not even the tips of his feet.”

“We’ll be Remdragon Knights next year, Uly. Aren’t you setting the bar too low for yourself?”

“Garrow, you don’t understand how incredible Sir Riftan is. Forget one-tenth! Becoming even one-hundredth of the knight he is would be a notable achievable!”

“Is it now?”

Garrow had clearly had enough of his companion’s worship of Riftan. Maxi, however, looked pleased.

“Is R-Riftan really so a-accomplished a knight?”

“Accomplished doesn’t come close to describing him!” Ulyseon looked at her incredulously. “Sir Riftan is truly the greatest among knights. He isn’t called Wigrew’s reincarnation for nothing! Only five knights in the continent have received that honor, and two of them were defeated at his hands. He beat Sir Sejuleu Aren of Livadon during a sword fighting competition six years ago, and Sir Kuahel Leon of Osiriya not long ago!”

Maxi smiled uncertainly. She had heard the name of the Temple Knights commander on several occasions, but she had had little idea of his renown or of Riftan’s for having defeated such a man.

“I decided to become a knight after seeing Sir Riftan’s swordsmanship in a competition. I’ve admired him ever since!”

“I-I see…” whispered Maxi, unsure of how she should react.

Ulyseon frowned at her lukewarm reaction.

“It seems you’re unfamiliar with your husband’s greatness, my lady.”

“I d-do know! He f-felled the d-dragon…”

“He was a great knight even before the Dragon Campaign. Have you ever seen him wield a sword, my lady?”

“O-Of course I have! I s-saw him fighting off m-monsters…”

She trailed off, unsure that she could claim to have seen anything. The first time, she had fainted, and the second time, everything was over before she realized what had transpired. Reluctant to give the impression that she knew nothing about her own husband, she filled the gaps in her memory with embellishments.

“I-I saw Riftan c-cutting a full g-grown giant in half! I s-saw it with m-my own eyes! T-Ten giants attacked us, and he g-got rid of them a-all in the b-blink of an eye!”

In truth, she could not remember how many monsters there had been. But she stubbornly maintained her pretense, certain that there had been no fewer than ten. Two pairs of eyes began to sparkle in awe.

“Ten giant ogres! Did he really?”

“What an incredible tale! Could you tell us more?”

Maxi flinched. She could tell from the squires’ eager faces that they expected an epic tale, but she had already said too much to admit the truth. She desperately racked her brain for heroic tales that bards had told.

“W-We were in the c-carriage when we h-heard a f-ferocious roar! It was t-terribly loud, loud enough to t-tear the sky a-asunder! I th-thought the s-sky had c-come crashing down. I stood p-paralyzed, but R-Riftan jumped off the c-carriage, sword ready in hand. H-He moved so f-fast, I didn’t even s-see him d-draw it.”

“No one can beat Sir Riftan at drawing swords!” Ulyseon exclaimed excitedly. “His enemies spurt blood from necks before they’ve even seen his blade flash.”

The nightmare-inducing scene was but a delightful tale to the youths. Maxi found this unsettling, but she carried on.

“Th-There were t-ten giants as big as this castle. All the kn-knights drew their swords, and R-Riftan led the attack. He s-swung his sword at the b-biggest giant, and w-with a f-flash of light…”

She squinted, trying to remember. What was it that Ulyseon had said?

“The m-monster’s head rolled onto the g-ground, and it started spurting b-blood from its n-neck!”

“Of course! Sir Riftan’s blade aura can even cut through Dragon’s Breath!” Ulyseon interjected excitedly. “A mere ogre is nothing!”

With shining eyes, the squires waited for her to continue. They showed no sign of frustration at her stuttering. Their enthusiasm fueled her excitement, and she began to swing an imaginary sword.

“Seeing its k-kin slain, another g-giant let out a d-deafening roar. It swung a c-club as th-thick as this tree at R-Riftan! B-But Riftan jumped high like an eagle taking f-flight and dodged the b-blow!”

She smiled inwardly, commending her own choice of words.

“The giant w-was too s-slow and struck the ground with its c-club. The earth sh-shook with every b-blow!”

She swung her arms and pretended to strike the ground. The squires tensed their shoulders expectantly. Maxi, who had never seen anyone so engrossed by her words, grew even more exhilarated.

“Riftan b-brandished h-his sword again! A sudden f-flash, and the ogre’s arm dropped to the g-ground, s-sliced clean like a s-sausage! And b-blood…”

Having noticed that the youths’ eyes sparkled with renewed excitement at each mention of blood, she raised her arms and began to shout dramatically.

“B-Blood p-poured down like rain when the g-giant shook its s-severed stump! A rain of b-black blood!”

“And it took us half a day to wash that blood off us.”

Maxi stopped flailing her arms and froze.

Chapter 34

Maxi turned around to see Ruth crouching under a tree, scraping moss from between the roots. He stood up with a sack in his hand.

“Everyone’s armor and clothes were all stained black. I half thought we’d have to change the name of our order from the Remdragon Knights[5] to the Black Dragon Knights.”

“Mage Ruth!” Ulyseon exclaimed, running toward the sorcerer. “What are you doing here?”

“I am making a reagent for the trees on her ladyship’s request,” Ruth replied, lifting the sack. “But did I interrupt? It seems she was in the middle of recounting the fierce battle against the ogres.”

Maxi blushed from head to toe, wishing she could crumble into dust and be blown away by the wind. Ruth, who had seen her vomit and faint, could call her bluff if he wished. The squires, however, seemed oblivious to her embarrassment and continued to chatter away.

“Yes! We were just at the part where Sir Riftan killed ten giant ogres in the blink of an eye!”

“Ten giant ogres, you say?” drawled Ruth.

Maxi’s heart pounded and her eyes darted from side to side as she tried to think of an excuse to leave. Ruth gave a knowing look before continuing with a straight face.

“Then I guess her ladyship hasn’t told you about the battle in the mountains.”

“Battle in the mountains?”

“We were crossing Anatolium when a pack of werewolves charged at us. Now, how many of those beasts were there? My memory’s been failing me lately. Lady Calypse?”

“I d-don’t remember…”

“Ah yes, there were simply too many to count. Their fur carpeted the whole mountain.”

“That many werewolves in Anatolium?” exclaimed Ulyseon.

Maxi stood frozen, cold sweat dripping down her back.

“I think her ladyship is better equipped to recount the finer details,” Ruth said, smiling.

The youths looked at her expectantly, but Maxi’s face was now flushed crimson. She did not have the nerve to concoct stories in front of Ruth. Ruth seemed to take pity on her, for he soon came to her rescue.

“But her ladyship has many affairs that require her attention. We mustn’t take so much of her time.”

“Y-Yes, I-I do have some m-matters to attend t-to…” Maxi said hastily. She straightened up to leave, but Ruth stopped her.

“That reminds me… I have a message for you. Your tale was so enchanting that I forgot I had news for you, my lady.”

“N-News?”

She looked at him distrustfully, half expecting him to start mocking her. Ruth, however, simply pulled out and unfolded a small piece of parchment.

“Sir Riftan used the magical device at the royal palace to send this letter to my tower. He plans to leave the capital as soon as the victory celebration is over. The journey will take a fortnight at most. But at their pace, I expect we’ll be seeing them in ten days’ time.”

Maxi’s embarrassment faded at the unexpected news. Beaming, she took the parchment from Ruth to see Riftan’s date of departure and travel route.

Ruth shook his head and sighed. “He really does plan not to stay a second longer than necessary.”

“I-Is that a p-problem?”

“It wouldn’t hurt to help King Reuben save face while he’s there.”

Ulyseon quickly came to Riftan’s defense. “With werewolves roaming the borders of Anatol, I’m sure Sir Riftan is only concerned about our security. I can only imagine how worried he must be.”

Wishing to avoid this change in topic, Maxi brought the conversation to an end.

“Th-Thank you f-for t-telling me. It’s t-time for me t-to visit the forge now…”

“Of course, my lady. I am very much aware that you are busy.”

Ruth’s sarcastic words echoed behind her as she left with quickening steps. The lightness of her feet surprised her. She resisted the urge to hum a tune, conscious of the young squires following behind her.

◆◆◆

After completing her inspection of the castle, Maxi returned to her room to organize her list of orders. And as soon as she awoke the next morning, she rushed to the library and asked Ruth to check the list for errors. The sorcerer was fast asleep on the threadbare carpet with books piled on top of his body in place of a blanket. He scowled when she woke him but scanned the list without a word of complaint, using an ink-dipped quill to mark out a few items.

“The steward has stocked enough oil and candles. We also have spare tableware in storage. And pray tell, my lady, who will be using all this soap and scented oil?”

“The kn-knights seemed t-to enjoy baths and s-saunas…”

“Ha! Can you imagine those men using expensive things? They’ll scowl if you put anything with a floral scent under their noses. You should just order enough for yourself.”

He promptly crossed out the items. He scanned the rest of the list, speaking as if he were doing her a great favor.

“The rest seems fine.”

“Then sh-should I p-put in the o-order?”

“Let me add a few items.”

Maxi widened her eyes. It was the first time Ruth had suggested spending more money. Curious, she peered at the words he was scratching onto the parchment. It appeared to be a long list of names. The first thing that crossed her mind was that he was writing a list of slave names. She gaped at him.

“W-What are you wr-writing?”

“Names of scholars. I’d like to order anything and everything the merchants can find written by them.”

Maxi stared at him blankly.

“A-Are you asking me t-to buy p-personal items with the c-castle budget? A-And something so e-expensive and e-extravagant at that!”

“My lady, knowledge is valuable beyond all measure,” Ruth said solemnly. “I assure you, these books are not for myself. They’re for the library, and anyone is free to come and read them.”

Her jaw dropped at his brazenness. Ruth detested seeing visitors in the library. He made no attempt to hide his displeasure even when she, the lady of the castle, entered. In fact, he had practically taken over the library in addition to the castle tower.

“I’ve n-never seen a-anyone but yourself using the l-library.”

“I’m sure more people will use it in the future,” he said matter-of-factly.

Maxi’s eyes narrowed with suspicion. The majority of the castle’s inhabitants were knights who spent their days training outside, seldom venturing inside except to eat. For all his stern interventions in her purchases, Ruth seemed to have no scruples when it came to buying items that he wanted. Maxi snatched the quill from his hand and crossed out the items on his list just as he had done to her. Startled, Ruth snatched back the piece of parchment.

“I’m the sorcerer of this castle! Improving my skills is for the good of Anatol!”

“I-I knew it! Y-You’re ordering these books f-for yourself! A-And… these books aren’t e-even b-books of magic!”

“And how would you know that, my lady?”

“I s-spent twenty-two years in a l-library! E-Even I know th-the names of philosophers l-like G-Gerald or K-Kazaham!”

Ruth’s blue-gray eyes shook. It was a clear sign that the books had nothing to do with magic. Maxi smiled triumphantly.

“G-Give me that list. Y-You said there would be road c-construction next year! We c-can’t afford all these b-books!”

“M-My lady!” Ruth cried, a hint of desperation in his voice. “Aren’t you worried that your future child will grow up to be nothing but a sword-swinging fool?”

It was Maxi’s turn to be shaken. Her face turned red as if someone had poured scalding water over her head. She could almost feel steam rising from her head.

“Ch-Ch-Child? W-What on earth are you t-talking about?”

“It’s only natural that a child should be born between a man and his wife. Unless Sir Riftan leaves for yet another campaign, it’ll be a year or two at most before we hear the first cries of a child in this castle.”

“Ch-Child…”

Heat prickled her eyes. She tried to cool her burning cheeks with her hands, her heart racing at the thought of holding a baby in her arms. As she squirmed in anguish, Ruth grabbed her hands.

“Surely you want to raise your child to be clever and wise?”

“B-B-But the ch-child hasn’t even been b-born…”

“It’ll be too late by then! Children need knowledge to grow! You must prepare a good environment for them in advance!”

Maxi could not understand the rush but, overwhelmed by the sorcerer’s insistence, she could not argue back. Her distracted state provided Ruth with an opening to scribble down a purchase list.

“There. All done.”

After filling nearly five full lines with his requests, he returned the parchment to her with a satisfied look. Maxi took it reluctantly.

“W-What if Riftan gets m-mad because we b-bought too many b-books?”

“Sir Riftan doesn’t concern himself with such trivial sums.”

Maxi stared at him, at a loss for words. She was not a worldly woman, but she knew that books were extremely expensive, far more expensive than glass. Book production required tremendous effort and time. Each line was written letter by letter, and meticulous needlework was needed to bind the pages to a gilded leather cover. Even her father had kept certain books on a display shelf to keep them in pristine condition.

Academic books were handwritten by a handful of scholars. As such, they were not as easy to acquire as romance novels or epic poems that were based on bards’ songs. Even when they could be found, they were prohibitively expensive.

“You said w-we must c-cut spending…”

“Knowledge is more precious than gold, my lady.”

Chapter 35

“Knowledge is more precious than gold, my lady,” said Ruth.

As Ruth plunked himself down in his usual seat, the impact caused the towers of books around him to collapse. Volumes that purportedly contained invaluable knowledge were scattered across the floor. Maxi scowled, wondering whether she should make a caustic remark, but she decided against it with a heavy sigh. All things considered, Ruth had been of great help, and she could not afford to antagonize him.

“I’ll put in the o-order for the b-books.”

“Thank you,” Ruth said crisply before returning to his book.

Maxi left the library, shaking her head. The hallways were illuminated white by the sunlight pouring in through the newly installed windows. Maxi gazed up at the cloudless blue sky before descending the stairs with light steps.

Elegantly patterned railings lined either side of the stairs, and the steps were covered by a soft carpet. Though she had initially panicked when given the task of redecorating the castle, her heart fluttered when she saw the small changes that had materialized.

She entered the banquet hall, smiling broadly. Rodrigo was busy overseeing the construction, which had entered its final phase.

“Rodrigo, are y-you busy?”

“My lady.”

Rodrigo’s wrinkled face brightened when he saw her. Maxi handed him the list of handwritten orders.

“I w-went around the c-castle to ch-check if there’s anything we need. C-Can I trouble you t-to order these items?”

“Of course, my lady.”

“And p-please ask the m-merchants to find the books listed at the b-bottom.”

“As you command.”

The steward folded the parchment neatly and put it in his inner pocket. Maxi smiled, satisfied to have completed one of her tasks. She turned around to leave, but Rodrigo quickly stopped her.

“The young squires caught four ocrie in the mountain stream at dawn, my lady. They’ll soon be ready if you head down to the kitchen.”

“O-Ocrie…?”

“Ocrie live in fresh mountain streams which gives them their soft, rich texture. There’s nothing as delicious as a freshly caught ocrie grilled over charcoal!”

Maxi felt her mouth water. Though the meals at Calypse Castle were always scrumptious, they were decidedly meat heavy. Despite Anatol’s proximity to the sea, Maxi had never seen seafood on the table. Her stomach growled at the prospect of sinking her teeth into juicy, freshly grilled fish.

“B-But the squires c-caught those fish. It isn’t right for m-me to…”

“They say they caught them for you, my lady. They’ll be thrilled if you join them.”

She nodded, though not without a slight blush. She rushed out of the banquet hall, eager to try the delicacy, and made her way to the kitchen.

When she poked her head into the kitchen, she saw that the two young squires had skewered four fish the length of an adult man’s arm above the drain and were busy filleting the creatures. Next to them, the cook was sweating profusely as he looked on anxiously.

“Y-Young masters! Please allow me! I insist.”

“It’s fine, it’s fine,” said Ulyseon merrily, his tone entirely at odds with the carnage in his hands. “We need to know what cutting into a live creature is like after all. It’s part of our training!”

Just beside him, Garrow was collecting fish blood in a bucket that had been placed under the creatures’ severed tails.

“Uly, I bled this one out.”

“Give it here. I’ll carve that one, too.”

“I cannot let you do such lowly work!” the cook insisted.

“Quiet. As I said, this is part of our training!”

“That’s right. This fish is going on the lady’s table. Can’t let a servant handle them.”

“But why did we get fish, of all things? A fox or a stag would make for a better gift.”

“Garrow! How could you even think of hurting such magnificent creatures?”

Garrow shook his head. “Are you saying this fish here met an untimely death because it’s ugly?”

“It had the misfortune of being both ugly on the outside and tasty on the inside,” quipped Ulyseon.

Maxi hesitated by the entrance. She had not expected to witness such a scene. Feeling sickened by the sight of the half-sliced fish, she turned quietly to leave. But just at that moment Garrow, who had been stretching his neck left and right, happened to lock eyes with her. She froze in place. He grinned brightly and waved.

“Good morning, Lady Calypse!”

“My lady!”

Ulyseon wagged his hands like a dog’s tail. Maxi waved back feebly.

“G-Good morning.”

“You’re just in time! We caught these to thank you for the exciting tale you told us yesterday. This is the tastiest fish in all of Wedon!”

“We’ll have them on the table in no time,” said Garrow, lopping off a head.

Maxi watched as the head fell onto the floor and rolled away, its tongue peeking out of a half-open mouth and its eyes staring at her in resentment. Maxi had to stop herself from gagging as she nodded. She quickly turned around to leave, but Ulyseon began to address her cheerfully.

“My lady, would you tell us more about the fight against the werewolves while you wait?”

“Uly, she might not like the sight of all this blood…”

“Don’t be ridiculous, Garrow. Her ladyship is brave! She watched a fountain of blood spurt out of a giant ogre! She’s the wife of the most valiant knight of the land!”

Ulyseon looked at her expectantly, waiting for her to back his words. Maxi forced a smile. Thunk. As yet another fish head rolled onto the ground, she tried her best not to look.

“O-Of course. Th-This is n-nothing to me.”

“See? Oi! Bring a chair for our lady!”

She was trapped. She looked on as the servants brought in a chair, dreading the prospect of spinning a gory tale as the squires disemboweled their catch. Holding back tears, she perched herself on the edge of the chair.

Meanwhile, Ulyseon tore off and peeled away the ocrie’s thick skin, revealing ivory flesh. After descaling the back and belly, he placed evenly sliced fillets on a plate. Soon, all that remained of the fish was its skeleton.

“I’ve seen a werewolf before. It had the fearsome head of a wolf, but its body was humanoid. It sprang from tree to tree on its hind legs!”

“And its canines protrude like boar tusks. They say the people of Balto stuff werewolf heads to display as trophies.”

“What for? I’ll never understand Northerners and their aesthetics.”

“Wolves are a symbol of courage for them.”

More pink-tinged fillets were stacked on the plate. As the ocrie began to lose their form, Maxi’s nausea abated. She had taken a deep breath to regain her composure when Ulyseon turned to her, drying his hands on a piece of white cloth.

“It’s laughable that they mount werewolf heads to show off their bravery! The Remdragon Knights slaughtered dozens of those beasts in the blink of an eye!”

“Please tell us about how Sir Riftan fought in that battle, my lady.”

Maxi forced a smile again. She took a deep breath, then began her story with how Riftan had decapitated three werewolves with a deadly flash of his sword. From there, the tale only grew taller; as the knights advanced through the woods, severed heads of werewolves rained down like black hail. The story of blood, bones, and flesh seemed to delight her young audience, and their enthusiasm gradually made her forget her discomfort. She had never imagined herself talking so happily in front of others.

Just as the story was nearing its end, the cook interrupted.

“The marinade is ready, young master.”

“Then start grilling. I’m famished.”

The cook dropped the fillets into a bowl of dark liquid. Next, he heated up an oiled pan and made a salad of lettuce, onions, and herbs. Maxi’s mouth started to water again.

“The ocrie will be ready in just a moment, my lady,” said the cook, placing the marinated fish on the pan. “They taste absolutely amazing when grilled golden and served with salad.”

As the fish began to sizzle, a delectable smell wafted in the air. Garrow insisted on eating the fish straight off the grill instead of waiting for it to be served in the dining hall, and so Maxi and the squires found themselves sitting around a small table in the kitchen corner.

Fresh salad and grilled ocrie were soon set before them. Maxi sliced off a piece of steaming fish and brought it to her lips. The soft flesh, sweet from the marinade, melted in her mouth. Her eyes went round.

“It’s d-delicious!”

“Of course! Nothing can compare to freshly caught ocrie in the fall!”

Though the fish was soft, it managed to retain its texture, and it did not have a hint of fishy odor. In the blink of an eye, she finished two large fillets. Meanwhile, Ulyseon and Garrow were already finishing their third serving. She helped herself to a third slice and ate it with the crunchy salad.

“It’s really d-delicious.”

“We’re pleased to hear that you like it,” said Ulyseon, who had devoured his food with astounding speed. “We’ll catch another good one for you, my lady.”

Maxi smiled back, grateful for his kindness.

“I-I look f-forward to it.”

Chapter 36

After a busy few days, the renovations finally came to an end. Maxi and the servants thoroughly inspected the great hall, which had transformed beyond recognition.

An enormous golden chandelier illuminated the once gloomy hall. Under it, a striking crimson and gold carpet covered the floor. A soft rug ran up the staircase to the second floor, leading to the lavish banquet hall that would have put even the royal palace to shame.

Maxi stood at the entrance of the spacious banquet hall and looked around in awe. Sleek marble tiles had replaced the stone floors, and three silver chandeliers shimmered below its high arched ceiling. The wall was adorned with a tapestry depicting Wigrew’s ascent to heaven, and deep burgundy curtains were draped over the windows. Chairs covered in silks and furs stood atop the dais, and on the terrace outside the window, a marble unicorn stood frozen mid-leap.

“Is everything to your liking, my lady?” Aderon asked apprehensively.

Maxi nodded, brushing her fingers against the glistening windows. Sunlight streamed in through the glass and illuminated the entire hall.

“I-It’s splendid.”

Seeing Aderon’s face break into a satisfied grin, Maxi found herself smiling as well. He had been a rather aggressive salesman, but he was also honest. He had procured high-quality goods for her at reasonable prices and supplied her with diligent workers.

To express her gratitude, Maxi instructed the servants to prepare a sumptuous dinner for the merchant. And Aderon, after feasting on wine and the chef’s specialty of roast deer, left the castle content. Maxi saw him off, watching from the entrance as his carriage grew distant.

“The castle is practically unrecognizable. Sir Riftan will be surprised when he returns.”

Maxi turned around to see Ruth walking down the stairs while scratching his unkempt ashen hair.

“D-Do you think R-Riftan will like it?” Maxi asked nervously.

“Why wouldn’t he? He was the one who asked you to redecorate the place.”

Ruth’s indifference did little to assuage Maxi’s worries. She looked at him resentfully as he gave an undignified yawn.

“W-Would it h-hurt you to give a c-compliment?”

“The place is so dazzling that I can hardly open my eyes! The splendor is enough to put me in a trance!”

Maxi glared at Ruth. Ignoring her, Ruth gave himself a good stretch before striding past her. Then suddenly, he came to a stop as if he had remembered something. He looked back at Maxi and the servants.

“This might be the perfect time,” he muttered, pulling out a small vial from his pocket. “I’ve just finished making the reagent for the tree. Would you like to test it out?”

“Th-That was q-quick!”

“I was so preoccupied with this that I haven’t been able to sleep for days.”

His appearance, however, clearly suggested that he had just rolled out of bed. And having regularly witnessed him sleeping on the library floor, Maxi was stunned by his brazenness. But knowing that he had been of immeasurable help, she simply nodded.

Ruth turned around to go outside. He walked straight to the large tree next to the pavilion and stood under its branches. Maxi watched from his side as he unscrewed the vial and poured its mysterious contents onto the roots of the tree.

“Oh, great merciful god of earth! We beseech you, stretch your healing hands and fill this humble servant with your power!”

Maxi rolled her eyes. Hierarchs had visited her countless times since childhood to heal her whenever she suffered her father’s cruel abuse. She was well aware that mages were able to use magic through simple runes or incantations, and that such lengthy invocations were unnecessary.

But when she noticed the servants looking on in awe, she suddenly understood Ruth’s intentions. He was trying to show that they had done their utmost to save the tree.

Ruth dramatically extended his arms toward the heavens as if he were being granted some special power, then lowered them again and clasped his hands in prayer. Maxi tried not to laugh at the spectacle.

Soon, however, she noticed a faint light collecting around Ruth. She stared in amazement as the light began to form a small sphere. With the exception of the hierarchs’ visits, she had never witnessed magic from such a close distance. The soft light flowing from Ruth’s hands danced in the air before enveloping the tree. And the ghastly tree slowly began to absorb the light.

Spellbound, Maxi reached out to touch the warm light. The moment her fingers made contact, the light began seeping into her hand. She pulled her hand back, startled. Ruth, who had seen the whole sequence, looked at her in surprise.

“That’s unexpected,” he said, lowering his arms.

The tree had finished absorbing the light. Ruth touched its trunk as if to confirm something before turning to look at Maxi again.

“It seems you have some mana affinity, my lady.”

“M-Mana affinity?”

“It’s the primary requirement for anyone who wants to learn magic.”

Maxi’s eyes widened in surprise. She blinked and stared at her hands. Did he mean to say that she had a gift for magic?

Ruth shrugged before adding, “It’s just the basic requisite, the way agile people are better suited for swordsmanship. That alone isn’t enough to make someone a sorcerer.”

“I-I see.”

Maxi’s shoulders slumped. Of course. How could she expect to be capable of such an incredible ability? Seeing her disappointment, Ruth smiled faintly.

“But it is a rare talent. You’re quite full of surprises, my lady.”

“W-What do you m-mean?”

“You’re surprisingly short-tempered, prone to exaggeration, competitive, and now, mana affinity…”

Maxi’s face flushed with embarrassment, but Ruth grinned and continued.

“I thought you were just a feeble, demure lady when we first met, but you’re proving to be quite interesting.”

“Th-That didn’t sound l-like a c-compliment!”

“It was,” Ruth said, a smug smile on his face.

Skeptical that a true compliment would sound so sardonic, Maxi began to prod the roots of the tree with her foot.

“A-Anyway, did we s-succeed in reviving th-the tree?”

“I can’t say for sure.”

“H-How can you n-not know?”

What had that grand display been for? Maxi scowled, but Ruth only shrugged.

“All I did was infuse the tree with the earth’s mana. We’ll have to wait for spring to see the results. If it starts to grow leaves again, it means the magic has worked. If not, then it means it’s hopeless and the tree should be cut down.”

Maxi looked up at the thin, densely overlapping branches of the tree and nodded. Surveying the bleak garden, she thought about the plans she had discussed with the gardener. If the tree was still dead come spring, she intended to replace it with bright flowers and a sapling, regardless of anyone’s objection.

◆◆◆

With the renovations complete, winter preparations began in earnest at Calypse Castle. With barely a moment’s rest, servants covered the well with thick wooden planks to prevent the water from freezing, repaired the partitions in the stables, and stocked enough hay and firewood to last the winter.

Meanwhile, the maidservants washed linens and garments until their hands swelled, cleaned every room in the castle, and wove at the loom. They were tasked with finishing winter garments for the guards before the weather turned too cold.

Seeing the strain on everyone, Ludis cautiously suggested, “My lady, I’m not sure that we can prepare all the garments on time. May I suggest purchasing some of the fabric instead of weaving it ourselves?

Maxi readily agreed. She could see that everyone was overworked.

“H-How much sh-should I order?”

“About half the required amount. We’ve already prepared the rest.”

Maxi eyed the pile of fabric in the corner. If she failed to put in a precise order, she was sure to hear an earful from the meddling sorcerer. She grabbed a piece of parchment to calculate the total volume of fabric required for the guards and the quantity of fabric that had already been woven.

“W-Will this suffice?”

“Yes, my lady. And if we could also order more of the leather straps, thread, and needles…”

“M-My lady! I’m sorry to interrupt, but we have an emergency!”

Chapter 37

Maxi, who had been busy jotting down Ludis’s request, looked up in surprise. Rodrigo stood at the door, looking distressed.

“W-What is it?”

“A man by the name of Rob Midahas is at our gates with thirty knights. He claims to be a nobleman from Southern Livadon but has no identification to prove it.”

“R-Rob Midahas?”

Maxi frowned. The name was unfamiliar. Livadon lay to the west and was an ally of Wedon, and as such it was the kingdom that Wedon interacted with the most. But the nobles of Wedon did not necessarily know the names of Livadonian nobles. Maxi, who had led a cloistered life at Croyso Castle, could hardly be expected to know them. She gave Rodrigo an embarrassed look.

“D-Did he say w-why he was h-here?”

“He says he’s come all this way to meet the Lord of Anatol and offer his friendship.”

“Then c-can’t we just l-let him in?”

“My lady, we cannot let armed men into our land without confirming their identity first,” Rodrigo said in an unusually stern tone.

“The area surrounding Anatol is beset with monsters, so merchants and mercenaries who come to Anatol do often carry weapons, but they are only allowed entry if they can provide proper identification or show their family crest. It is a precaution in case anyone attempts to pillage our land while the lord is away.”

The color drained from Maxi’s face. She could feel her attendant holding their breath in fear. She stood frozen, never having faced such a crisis. Soon, however, she managed to will herself to be calm.

“Who would d-dare p-pillage the land under the R-Remdragon Knights’ protection?”

“We can never be sure, my lady,” a voice interjected.

Maxi turned to see who the speaker was. Ruth must have heard the news, for he was speeding toward them with a grim look on his face.

“Everyone in the continent knows that our knights are at the capital attending the victory celebrations. It’s suspicious that they’re visiting us while the lord is away.”

Maxi felt nauseous.

“D-Do you also think th-they’re here to attack us?”

“It’s certainly possible. As the hero of the Dragon Campaign, Sir Riftan received a large portion of the treasure found in the dragon’s lair. Those blinded by greed might try to steal it, even at the risk of making an enemy of the Remdragon Knights.”

“W-Will we have to f-fight them, then?”

“If he continues to be unreasonable. But he has thirty knights with him…”

Ruth frowned before continuing.

“If these men are real knights, they’ll be difficult to deal with. Even a low-ranking knight is worth ten sentries, so if there’s a high-ranking knight among them, there’s going to be trouble.”

Maxi swallowed hard. Ruth seemed to be anticipating a full-blown confrontation.

“Matters get worse if this man really is a Livadonian noble. He might take offense at us refusing him entry and use his political influence to retaliate, or even start an armed conflict. The ceasefire may have stopped the war among the Seven Kingdoms, but we continue to see petty conflicts among the nobility.”

“Th-Then what sh-should we do?”

“What would you like to do, my lady?” Ruth asked back, his gaze firm.

Maxi flinched and hunched her shoulders. As lady of the castle, it was her duty to keep Anatol safe in Riftan’s absence.

“I…”

To her horror, her teeth were chattering. Maxi bit her lips and tried to regain her composure.

“I-I’ll go to th-the gates and try t-talking to him myself. I’ll d-decide what to do a-after I’ve d-determined who th-these people are.”

“Yes, I think that’s a good idea,” Ruth agreed readily. “I’ll accompany you. And in case this escalates, we should bring the castle guards with us. Rodrigo, go inform Sir Obaron and Sir Sebrique of the situation.”

“R-Right away!” Rodrigo said before sprinting away.

“Come with me, my lady.”

Ruth began to walk away. Maxi handed the parchment in her hands to an attendant and rushed after him. When she finally reached the garden, she saw Qenal approaching with two horses. Ruth quickly took the reins from him.

“Do you know how to ride a horse?”

“I-I do.”

Maxi nodded, though she had never ridden a horse so large on her own. With the help of a servant, she clambered onto the lean brown mare. She had to grip the reins and press her thighs against the saddle to keep herself from falling. Satisfied by her performance, Ruth mounted his own horse.

“The guards should be waiting for us at the training grounds. Follow me.”

Ruth galloped out of the garden. Maxi followed suit. When they passed through a gate, Maxi saw about thirty guards standing in formation. An elderly, white-haired knight stood at their head. When Ruth approached, the knight turned his horse around.

“I heard some rabid bastard is causing a ruckus at the gates,” he growled, tapping the sword at his waist. “This old thing was starting to miss the taste of blood.”

“You won’t be fighting them, Sir Obaron. Your task is to protect her ladyship.”

“What?”

The old knight glanced at Maxi with a disappointed look. Maxi suppressed the urge to shrink back and nudged her horse forward.

“Th-Thank you, S-Sir Obaron.”

The old knight sheepishly scratched his cheek with a thick finger at her cautious greeting.

“Rest assured, my lady. With me here, those fellows won’t be able to cause much trouble.”

He then returned to his place at the head of the guards and swiftly led them out of the gates. Ruth galloped after them, signaling with his head for Maxi to follow. She trailed behind them as they crossed the drawbridge, the pounding of hooves making her heart race. Her anxiety only grew stronger as she galloped through the grove that she had visited with Riftan not so long prior. She clenched her teeth to avoid biting her tongue.

Maxi followed the guards down a steep hill and across the bustling town below. She was terrified, never having ridden at such speed before. Her hands shook as she gripped the reins as tightly as she could. After what seemed like eons, the rampart finally came into view, and one of the guards stationed above the gates rushed out to meet them.

“You’re here!”

Ruth and Sir Obaron leaped off their horses. Maxi was able to dismount only with the help of a guard.

“Where is this man who claims to be a Livadonian noble?”

“He’s just outside the gates. This way.”

“This way, my lady.”

Maxi followed the men up the rampart on stiff legs. Once she reached the battlement, she saw thirty young men on horseback. Their faces were tanned, and they were dressed in heavy robes with a long sword at each of their waists. Ruth looked down and addressed them loudly.

“Which among you is the nobleman?”

“It is I, Rob Midahas!” the man on the chestnut horse answered.

Maxi peered at the speaker. He had light golden-brown hair and a bulky frame, and he appeared to be in his mid-thirties. He squinted and stared straight up at Ruth.

“Are you the Lord of Anatol?”

“I am a mere servant. Our lady is here on behalf of the lord.”

Ruth calmly pointed to Maxi, who was standing next to him. When the stranger’s sharp gaze fell on her, she instinctively took a step back. The man curled the corners of his lips into a sneer.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you. I’m sure you’ve been informed that I am Rob Midahas, the Lord of Kaysa, an estate in Western Livadon. I come to befriend the Remdragon Knights after hearing about their victory over the dragon. I hope you’ll welcome me in.”

Maxi glanced at Ruth, but he remained standing with his arms crossed. He plainly had no intention of answering the man. Trying to loosen her rigid tongue, Maxi slowly opened her mouth to speak.

“I-I heard… you h-have nothing to p-prove your identity. I c-cannot allow… unidentified individuals t-to enter!”

“We lost them on our journey here. Your cleric can confirm my identity once you let us in.”

“A-Anatol does not welcome unidentified g-guests. Th-This is our lord’s command, and we cannot d-defy his orders. C-Come back when y-you have new i-identification.”

The man furrowed his brows and answered in an irritated voice.

“I can’t understand a word you’re saying. Let me speak to someone who can talk properly!”

Maxi blanched at the blatant insult. She froze, but Ruth soon stepped in front of her as if to defend her.

“You’re speaking to the Lady of Anatol. Mind your manners.”

“I only spoke the truth! I can’t understand her!”

Maxi clutched at her robe, suppressing the urge to flee. She mustered all her courage to speak once more.

“A-As I’ve said… C-Come back w-when you have y-your identifications w-with you! I w-will not open the g-gates!”

“We passed through monster lairs to reach Anatol! And you want us, weary travelers, to turn back without rest?”

The man’s voice grew more menacing and his attitude more domineering. Maxi shrank back, her lips trembling. With a furious look on his face, the man began to shout even more loudly.

“Is the Lady of Anatol so uncharitable?”

“I-I…”

“I will return with hundreds of knights if you deny me entry now. I won’t forget this insult!”

“W-Without identifications, I c-cannot—”

“Your cleric can confirm my identity! I’ve said that already!”

As the man’s demeanor continued to grow more threatening, a familiar sense of dread paralyzed Maxi. Cold sweat trickled down her forehead.

Chapter 38

Seeing Maxi shake, Ruth intervened.

“Stop being so unreasonable! Don’t blame us when you’re the ones who lost your identification. Do you expect us to allow thirty armed men into our land?”

“Ha! Is Anatol so weak they can’t let thirty men enter? I see that without their lord, Anatol is a mere den of cowards.”

“How dare you!” Sir Obaron, who had been trying to contain his anger, drew his sword as he yelled in outrage. “Ruth! Open the gates! I’ll cut off that arrogant bastard’s head!”

“Sir Obaron!”

Ruth turned to give the old knight an admonishing look, then immediately spun around again and stretched his hands into the air. But it was too late. A massive flame hurtled toward the gate with a tremendous roar and hit it with a thud. The rampart shook violently. Maxi shrieked and gripped the nearest wall while the guards retreated in confusion.

Rob Midahas unsheathed his own sword. “You want my head? I’d like to see you try!”

Maxi sank to the floor. Ruth quickly collected himself and pulled her up by the arm to lead her down the rampart. Maxi stifled a scream when she saw that the flames had smashed through the towering gate, allowing Rob Midahas’ knights to rush in.

“Shield!” Ruth yelled, his hand outstretched.

Gusts of blue wind created a barrier that blocked the knights. But before long, one of the knights shattered the barrier with a swing of his sword.

“He’s a high-ranking knight! Sir Obaron!”

“Leave it to me.”

Sir Obaron jumped down from the rampart, roaring at the trespassing knights as he swung his massive sword. The sound of clashing metal pierced the air. Maxi tried to run faster, but her foot caught on a rock, and she tripped.

“My lady!”

Ruth turned back to look at her, but he was too busy creating a barrier to help. Just a few steps away, Sir Obaron was locked in a fierce battle with the intruders.

Ruth and the guards were trying their best to keep the black-robed knights at bay. Anatolians who had come to see what the commotion was about fled in terror when they realized what was happening.

Finally, a guard helped Maxi to her feet, and Ruth called out to her.

“My lady! Take shelter!”

“B-But...”

“Please get out of here! There’s nothing you can do—”

Ruth suddenly stopped yelling. Maxi felt a sudden shift in the air. She looked up to see one of the guards on the rampart lowering his bow and shouting something.

“Th-The Remdragon Knights are here! The lord has returned!”

An icy silence swept across the grounds. Just moments ago, the intruders had been charging at the gates, but they were now looking behind them in disbelief. Knights clad in silver armor were thundering down the hill toward them.

When Maxi saw the man at the fore, she sank to the ground in relief. She kept her gaze focused on Riftan, who looked capable of overcoming any obstacle without fear. Though they had spent only three weeks apart, the separation had felt like months.

Riftan reached the gates and appraised the black-robed knights. Beneath his dark, wind-tousled hair, a pair of icy eyes narrowed menacingly.

“I didn’t think I’d have guests while I was away. What do we call uninvited guests?”

Riftan raised a hand. The Remdragon Knights swiftly surrounded the enemy, the swords in their hands gleaming brilliantly under the sun.

“Trespassers, sir.”

“Thieves, more like.”

The knights chimed in as they reined in their excited steeds. Maxi watched the confrontation with bated breath. The black-robed knights, who had seemed so self-assured earlier, now looked uneasy. Riftan spurred his steed to get closer.

“You had the nerve to come to my land and cause a ruckus. For that, I’ll make sure to have ‘In honor of his boldness, foolishness, and disregard for life’ engraved on your tombstone.”

Riftan’s voice was soft as he made the chilling statement. As he drew his sword, the assailants’ faces went pale with fear. Their leader quickly lowered his sword and addressed Riftan.

“I-I am Lord Rob Midahas of Kaysa! A nobleman of Livadon!”

“A lord?”

Riftan paused and raised an eyebrow. Encouraged, Rob began to speak with more confidence.

“Your people have offended me by questioning my identity and refusing me entry! This little scuffle got slightly out of hand, that’s all!”

“A little scuffle, you say?” said Riftan ominously, taking in the battered gate and the injured guards on the ground.

Rob’s face stiffened.

“I-I apologize for letting my anger get the better of me. W-Why don’t we end things here? I-I’m sure you wouldn’t want things to get more unruly than they have.”

“This means war.”

Riftan’s calm voice sent shivers through the crowd. He slowly approached Rob Midahas, grinning like a wolf baring its teeth. The Remdragon Knights, who had the intruders hemmed in, parted to make way.

Riftan’s face betrayed no trace of concern as he continued, “You came to my gates with your men and attacked. What could that mean if not war? In response, I’ll cut off your head, ride to your land, and reduce it to ruins.”

“D-Do you mean to break the armistice between the Seven Kingdoms? Our king won’t forgive you!”

“You lost its protection the moment you destroyed my gate.”

A chill ran through Maxi’s body, and she wrapped her arms around herself. Riftan’s manner reminded her of the calm before a storm.

Rob Midahas went pale as if he had also sensed impending doom. He hastily made to retreat, but before he could go far, Sir Obaron blocked his path with a sword.

With the panicked look of a cornered rat, Rob Midahas cried out, “I-I have hundreds of knights in Kaysa who are pledged to me! If you kill me, it really will mean war!”

“I very much look forward to it,” said Riftan, raising his sword.

Ruth dashed toward Riftan, shouting, “Sir Riftan! You mustn’t kill this man if he really is a nobleman. It’s best to deal with him after we’ve confirmed his identity and sent word to Liva—"

“Are you questioning my decision?” Riftan asked, impervious to the sorcerer’s urgency.

“War only brings loss. It’s best to follow protocol and receive compensation.”

“I disagree,” Riftan answered coldly. “Protocol? I can just invade his land and pillage everything there.”

He seemed unconcerned about the thirty knights before him and the hundreds more he would find in Kaysa. Ruth let out a sigh.

“We truly will find ourselves in conflict with Livadon if we do that…”

Ruth trailed off as he glanced at Maxi, who had been hiding behind the guards.

“Must you sully the eyes of our esteemed ladyship any further? You should show her the essence of a knight’s chivalry.”

Riftan furrowed his brows and followed Ruth’s gaze. When he saw Maxi slumped on the ground, his eyes widened in shock, and his impassive face turned hostile. He glowered at Ruth.

“Hell! Why is my wife here?”

“It’s only natural that the lady of the castle should handle disputes while her husband is absent.”

Ruth was unfazed by Riftan’s wrath. Riftan gritted his teeth. In a flash, he had the tip of his sword on Rob’s neck.

“Surrender your weapons and dismount your horses. I’ll let you keep your heads if you don’t resist.”

“L-Let me go! I’ll leave immediately and never—”

“You want me to release you after attacking my land?” Riftan angrily cut him off. “You shall either die here, or surrender. Now choose.”

Rob frantically assessed the situation. His knights were completely surrounded. Realizing that they stood little chance of victory, he threw his sword onto the ground and dismounted. When his knights followed suit, Riftan signaled to the guards.

“Bind them and toss them in the dungeons!”

Maxi released a sigh of relief, astonished that Riftan’s arrival had put an end to the confrontation so quickly. A guard helped her to her feet.

“Are you all right, my lady? Are you hurt?”

“What were you thinking?”

Maxi froze. When she looked up, Riftan was towering over her on his horse, his back to the sun. His face was difficult to see, but she could tell that he was furious.

She shrank back in fear and began to stammer. “I-I heard th-there was a problem…”

“And what the hell could you have done?”

Maxi’s blood ran cold. She quickly lowered her head to hide her shock. Riftan, who had treated her with such kindness before he left, now wore an expression so icy that she felt as if the breath had been knocked out of her.

“I-I…”

She bit her lips and desperately tried to think of an answer, but her mind drew a blank. She heard Riftan emit a stream of curses over her head before she was suddenly lifted off the ground by the waist. She shrieked as Riftan placed her in front of him on the saddle.

“I’m heading to the castle first,” Riftan said to the knights. “Clean up this mess.”

And without waiting for a reply, he took off. Villagers who had gathered to watch from afar scrambled to make way. Maxi clung to Riftan’s armored chest with her eyes squeezed shut. The arm around her waist tightened, the cold forearm armor digging into her side painfully.

Chapter 39

He must be angry because I interfered when it wasn’t my place.

Maxi’s entire body shook. Enraged men frightened her, and she felt faint at the thought of such an immense man admonishing her.

Violence was not the only thing she feared. Seeing the man who had been so kind to her suddenly turn so cold made her heart ache. Suppressing the urge to beg him not to hate her, she clutched his cloak.

They soon reached the castle. Riftan dismounted before helping Maxi down.

“Take my hand.”

She hesitantly placed her hand in his, and he lifted her off the horse. But instead of setting her down, he continued to carry her across the garden, ignoring the servants who had rushed out to greet them.

“Send Talon to the stables,” he ordered in an icy voice.

Riftan strode into the great hall. Maxi looked up to study his expression, but he marched on without sparing a glance at the space she had spent weeks renovating. She could see that he was livid. She swallowed hard before opening her mouth to speak.

“R-Riftan… P-Please put m-me down.”

“Shut your mouth.”

Riftan climbed two steps at a time with Maxi in his arms. Though he had traveled for days in full armor, he showed no sign of fatigue. Only when they reached the bedroom did he finally set her down.

Maxi tried to find her balance as Riftan’s eyes bored into her. Was he going to berate her now? Would he strike her? But she had only tried to settle a conflict as the lady of the castle…

Clutching her dress, she was about to speak when something abruptly entered her mouth.

“Mmph!”

Her eyes widened. She felt a cold, armored hand slide behind her head before grabbing her by her hair to pull her in. Sweet, chapped lips rubbed against her own soft lips, and a wet tongue slid inside her mouth.

Maxi gripped Riftan’s arms. Her heaving chest was pressed tightly against his armor, and the stubble on his chin chafed her skin painfully. Gasping for air, she looked up with quivering eyes to see Riftan’s cold, hardened face staring back at her.

“What were you going to do if I hadn’t arrived just then?” he snarled.

He grabbed her face, and Maxi shuddered as the cold steel touched her skin.

“I-I didn’t think th-they’d b-break through the gates…”

“You shouldn’t have been there in the first place!” Riftan cried, his voice growing louder. “You should never, ever put yourself in danger. Do you understand?”

Maxi quickly nodded, which seemed to placate him. He relaxed his shoulders and let out a long sigh. After hesitating for a few moments, Maxi caressed his chin. Riftan leaned his finely shaped forehead against hers. His hair smelled faintly of grass, and Maxi wondered if he had slept in a meadow the night before.

“I felt my blood run cold the moment I saw you out there. Dammit! I didn’t ride day and night to come find you like that.”

“I-I’m sorry.”

Riftan’s face grew serious again.

“If I had arrived just a second later, things could have been much worse. Dammit…”

“I-I didn’t m-mean to d-distress you. I’m s-sorry.”

Riftan began to knead his face with armored hands. Startled, Maxi tugged at his arms to stop him. Riftan stared at her hand for a moment before undoing the knot binding the armor to his arm. After removing the vambrace and gauntlets, he threw them onto the floor and pulled Maxi’s face closer to his.

“Are you hurt?”

“N-No, I’m fine.”

“Show me.”

Like a moth to a flame, Maxi’s gaze became fixed on Riftan’s dark eyes. Hot, calloused hands grazed her cheeks and disheveled hair. Her breath quickened, and her heart began to race. Every night that he had been away, she had curled up alone in their spacious bed, missing him terribly.

“I want to see it with my own eyes,” Riftan said in a low voice, caressing the soft spot behind her ear.

His hands slid down to push her robe off her shoulders. Maxi shivered, though she wasn’t cold. In fact, she could feel sweat trickling down the back of her neck. His muscular body emanated heat from beneath the cold armor, igniting a spark inside her.

Riftan removed Maxi’s hairpin, and her hair cascaded down. Tossing the pin onto the floor, he grabbed a handful of her mane and brought it to his face.

“A head for every scratch.”

“W-What?”

“I’ll cut off a head for every bruise I find on you.”

Hearing Riftan whisper such words so gently made the fine hair on her body stand up. It was a stark contrast from the fiery temper he had shown earlier. He slowly slid her dress off her shoulders. Her body shook like a dragonfly caught in a spider’s web. His dark eyes moved steadily from her pale collarbone to her breasts, which were still covered by a thin chemise. Maxi felt breathless.

“That’s one head,” Riftan murmured, pointing at a small bruise on her forearm.

Maxi tried to cover up the mark. “Th-This is from when I-I bumped into a shelf in the l-library…”

“Don’t lie.”

“I-It’s not a— oh!”

Riftan gently kissed the bruise. His wet lips made soft pecking noises as they moved down her arm. When he reached the spot on her wrist where her erratic pulse could be felt, he bit down gently. Then, he wrapped an arm around her hips and lifted her off the floor. Maxi instinctively clung to his neck, her breasts just below his head. He pressed his lips to them as he strode to the bed.

“Riftan… I-I promise, I’m not hur—”

“I told you, I’ll confirm that myself.”

Riftan strode to the bed and gently lowered Maxi onto it. Her dress was bunched around her waist. He pulled it off and threw it on the floor. Clad only in her chemise, Maxi looked down nervously. Riftan removed her shoes before lifting the hem of the chemise. When his hand grazed against the scrape on her leg, she felt a sting and reflexively tried to pull her leg away.

“I g-got this when I t-tripped over my own f-foot…”

“This just sealed their death sentence.”

Riftan’s eyes grew frighteningly dark as he examined the wound. Maxi held his arm firmly.

“It d-doesn’t hurt at all. Please d-don’t kill anyone.”

“They not only tried to raid my land, but they even tried to harm my wife. Killing them and their family isn’t nearly enough. If I don’t make an example out of them, this could happen again.”

“B-But y-you’ve only just returned…”

She had not meant to whine, but the words escaped her lips before she realized it. Flustered, she jerked her head up, unsure of where she should rest her eyes.

She squeezed her eyes shut and blurted out, “Y-You’d have to l-leave again if w-war broke out… Th-Then I’ll be a-all alone… again.”

“Dammit,” Riftan muttered under his breath.

He pulled her down toward him and kissed her with such fervor that she thought he might devour her. Maxi moaned into his mouth. As he pushed her head back, her body arched backward unsteadily. Riftan raised her chemise to her waist and stroked her hips. The coldness of his armor and the searing heat of his hands made her head spin. Maxi clung to his neck with shaking breaths. His tongue, which had been roving inside her mouth, slowly slid out to lick her wet lips. When he looked down at her, his black eyes were full of desire.

“The things you do to me…”

Licking the saliva dribbling down her chin, Riftan pulled the chemise over her head. Finding herself naked on the bed, Maxi curled up into a ball. Riftan cupped her breast with a burning hand and began to suck greedily. Maxi pulled him closer, letting out a soft moan. She brushed her hands against his bronze neck before combing them through his thick black hair. It was a strange feeling. She was naked under a fully armored man, allowing him to do to her as he pleased. She felt both powerless and hedonistic at the same time.

Riftan’s eyes clouded over as his hands began to move more urgently. Unable to contain himself any longer, he suddenly pulled her into a crushing embrace. Her breasts were firmly pressed against his armor, their hardened tips grinding roughly against the cold metal. The chill of the armor against her skin sent a tingling sensation up her ears.

“These past few weeks have felt like years. You were all I could think about.”

[1]The season of wind, equivalent to autumn.

[2] 360 meters

[3] A river that is said to flow in the underworld.

[4] A type of horn.

[5] “Rem” means white.

Chapter 40

Riftan pushed his hand between Maxi’s legs, muttering under his breath. A startled cry escaped her throat, and she was torn between a desire to spread her legs open and the instinct to squeeze them together. But before she could move, Riftan spread her legs wide open and lowered his head between them. Startled, Maxi twisted her body and pulled at the sheets.

But her efforts to escape were futile. Riftan put his mouth on her without a moment of hesitation.

“R-Rif— ah!”

She instinctively squeezed Riftan’s head with her thighs. He seized her ankles to hold her legs open and continued to caress her with his tongue, the obscene act leaving Maxi gasping for air. She writhed and bit down on the sheets.

Though this was not the first time that he had used his tongue, Maxi felt overwhelmed. Panting, she hungrily accepted his tongue as heat coursed through her. She moaned softly at the sensation of his soft hair tickling her thighs and the sound of his uneven breaths. Just as she was about to reach climax, Riftan stopped.

“I’ll be inside you soon enough.”

Maxi began to rock her hips urgently. Seeing her plea, Riftan stroked her gently and swiftly undid the straps of his trousers. As he lowered them, something rigid sprang out from beneath.

But Maxi had little time to feel embarrassment. Unable to contain the heat surging through her body, she pulled Riftan closer. When he brought his hips to hers, she rocked her lower body and rubbed herself against his hardness, frantic with desire.

“Dammit!”

Riftan grabbed her hips to put them in position and plunged into her, making her legs spasm and jerk. His hardness thrust into the deepest part of her before slipping out swiftly. Maxi desperately clung to him.

Riftan let out a low moan before thrusting into her again. After the long break from engaging in such acts, the movement was painful, but Maxi was hungry for more. A little more. And a little more… Crushed by the weight of Riftan’s cold armor, she urged him on by rocking her hips faster.

Riftan devoured her flushed body with flickering eyes, his lips aquiver. But soon, he was the one being devoured as Maxi wrapped her legs around him and tightened herself. She surprised herself with her own hunger. Riftan let out a long exhale.

“I swear… The things you do to me.”

“R-Riftan.”

Maxi looked up in exasperation at Riftan, who appeared to be trying his best to restrain himself. She had wanted him to take her with greater urgency, to crush her like a man blinded by desire as he had done in the past. And so she used her legs to pull him in deeper.

Riftan drew a sharp breath. His restraint snapped, setting his desire loose. And like a horse galloping through the fields, the silver-plated giant began to thrust into her like a madman tearing apart her delicate body. Maxi’s hunger grew. Wanting to feel him deeper and deeper inside her, she stretched out her legs and pushed against the sheets.

Riftan had carried her up the stairs with ease just moments ago, but he was now breathing heavily. Her ears went numb at the sound of their bodies bumping against each other and at the creaking of the bed and his armor.

“Maxi… Maxi…” Riftan panted, his voice breaking.

With his face flushed and his eyes clouded with longing, Riftan looked beautiful. When Maxi caressed his face, he pulled her to him by the waist and crushed her lips against his. Like two animals in heat, their bodies came together, sucking, biting, and licking.

“Ahh…”

Maxi writhed as his cold armor pressed her against the soft sheets. He thrust again and again, trying to bury himself deep inside her. But even that wasn’t enough. She wanted him deeper still, to fill her completely.

“Dammit, I haven’t even taken off my armor.”

His convulsions had stopped. He tried to get up, but Maxi impulsively clung onto him when she felt him slide out of her. Her body still throbbed with need. He gazed down at her feverish face with dazed eyes before slowly pulling out. Maxi shuddered as she felt something lukewarm trickle down between her legs, and Riftan gently rubbed her thigh as if to soothe her.

“Just wait. It’s not over yet.”

“N-No… I-I’m…”

Suddenly overcome with embarrassment, Maxi quickly brought her legs together. Riftan threw off his remaining armor, greedily taking her in with his eyes. After dropping his breastplate, spaulders, and greaves onto the floor, he pulled his tunic over his head.

His broad back glimmered beneath the light streaming in through the windows. Maxi stared transfixed at the bronze muscles covering his body like golden armor.

Male bodies had always frightened her, but Riftan’s imposing body, which had made thirty knights cower in fear, did not alarm her. Instead, the sight filled her with a strong urge to touch it.

“Come here.” Riftan reached toward her.

He was now sitting on the bed stark naked. As Maxi approached hesitantly, he began to stimulate himself with his hand.

“Climb on top of me.”

“R-Riftan, I….”

“I know you weren’t satisfied. Let me fill you again.”

Riftan parted her thighs and sat her on top of his knees. Embarrassed by the position, she tried to get up, but Riftan had a firm grip on her waist.

He took her breast into his mouth, nipping and sucking at it while grinding himself against her. Feeling faint, she held onto his head and rubbed her cheek against his soft hair.

Panting, Riftan plunged into her. Sharp pain and pleasure coursed through her body as their bodies merged, their limbs entangled like snakes.

“Did you miss me terribly?”

She gazed at him through misty eyes. As their bodies began to pound against each other faster and faster, Maxi feared that her heart would burst.

“Tell me that you did.”

“I m-missed you t-terribly,” Maxi stammered in a daze.

Her body writhed in anticipation as his body melted into hers. Riftan clenched his teeth and began to thrust deeper. Maxi clung to him tightly.

His hardness relentlessly chafed against her sensitive flesh, mirroring the friction between their sweat-soaked bodies. Though they were pressed so close together that not a hair could have passed between them, Maxi needed him to be closer still. Whimpering, she pressed her quivering body against his.

More, more. A black snake called desire reared its head inside her stomach. She wanted to swallow him whole, for him to possess her, and for her to possess him.

“Maxi… Maxi…” Riftan whispered, his voice shaking.

Maxi gazed at him with misty eyes, hardly able to believe that such a dazzling man was looking at her with such rapture. Tears welled up in her eyes.

◆◆◆

Maxi was awoken by the sound of firewood being thrown into the fireplace. Outside, it was already dark. She blinked and looked around the room. When she saw Riftan standing in front of the fire, she quickly tried to get up.

But her body went limp when she felt the throbbing between her legs. She groaned quietly at the sharp ache. Hearing her, Riftan swiftly turned his head. He was dressed in a fresh black tunic and looked as if he had just finished bathing.

“You’re a light sleeper,” Riftan said, a faint smile on his lips.

Maxi shook her head. “I d-didn’t even n-notice you g-getting up to wash.”

“I wanted to wait till you were awake so we could bathe together, but I had to go interrogate those damned intruders.”

He walked toward the bed and planted a kiss on her bare shoulder. Blushing, Maxi looked up at him with worry in her eyes.

“Y-You interrogated them?”

“Yes. I even summoned a cleric to confirm their leader’s identity.”

“A-And? W-Were his claims t-true?” Maxi asked cautiously.

Riftan frowned.

Chapter 41

“He is a Livadonian noble.”

Maxi’s head spun. Had she made a mistake? The situation might not have escalated so dangerously had she just allowed the man entry. As if he had read her thoughts, Riftan brushed a lock of hair from her face and kissed her cheek.

“But he lied about his claim to Kaysa. He wasn’t the lord, but one of the lord’s sons. When his half-brother was chosen as heir, he stole his family heirloom and fled to Wedon. I assume he was roaming around with his knights when he heard about the vast collection of treasures I’d gathered from the dragon’s lair.”

“D-Did he c-come here to h-harm you?”

Riftan looked at Maxi with a blank expression before bursting into laughter.

“He’s not that crazy. He just never thought I’d make it from Drachium to Anatol in eight days. He made a grave miscalculation.”

Maxi remembered Ruth telling her that it would take at least ten days for Riftan to arrive in Anatol. Riftan had arrived two days earlier than the sorcerer’s prediction.

“Or rather… I arrived at just the right moment. If I had come a day or two later, things would’ve been much worse. He had three high-ranking knights and a magical device with him. It wouldn’t have taken them long to get past our defenses.”

“M-Magical device?”

“His family heirloom.” Riftan’s face suddenly turned cold. “The device contains powerful fire magic, and that’s what he used to destroy the gate. He probably thought he had a chance since our knights were away. If he had succeeded and managed to flee back to Livadon, it wouldn’t have been easy to track him down.”

Hearing the wrath in Riftan’s voice, Maxi put a hand on his arm. Rob Midahas may have been foolish, but harming a nobleman could easily lead to conflict. Riftan gazed down at her fearful eyes and smiled bitterly.

“I should’ve beheaded him and hung his head outside the castle walls to set an example. But as you said, I’d hate to leave you again for war.”

“Th-Then…”

“I shall send a message to his father as soon as the sun rises tomorrow. I’ll demand compensation and tell him to rein in his son.”

Maxi breathed a sigh of relief. Smiling, Riftan left a trail of kisses from her shoulders to her cheeks. His damp hair emitted a sweet fragrance. Recalling Ruth’s comment about the knights’ strong dislike for floral scents, Maxi stifled a laugh.

“What are you laughing at?” Riftan looked at her questioningly.

“Y-Your hair s-smells like roses.”

Riftan blushed. “I figured you’d like me to smell nice…”

As Riftan began fidgeting with his damp hair, Maxi’s chest tightened. In the early days, his crude language and imposing figure had suggested to her that he might turn out to be as violent as her father. She had not in her wildest dreams expected to find her fearsome husband so endearing one day.

“I suppose it’s not becoming of a man.” Riftan sniffed himself sheepishly.

Maxi gazed at him silently for a moment, then raised her tired body to plant a soft kiss on his cheek. Riftan’s entire body stiffened. Blushing, Maxi planted another kiss on his jaw.

“I-It does smell nice. It’s n-not unbecoming of a m-man.”

“I’ll have to use this soap for the rest of my days, then.”

Riftan pulled her toward him by the waist and kissed her, then gently squeezed her tender breast with his hand. Startled, Maxi pushed him away.

“W-We’ve already…”

“Isn’t this what you wanted?”

“I-I wasn’t trying to—”

She had kissed him only out of an overwhelming rush of affection. She had had no intention of seducing him so soon after a round of intense lovemaking. But Riftan ignored her and began to strip off his clothes, kissing her more passionately.

“You fanned the flames yourself, Maxi.” Riftan lowered himself onto her.

Her body went weak at the sound of his whisper. He entered her gently, and this time, she felt more pleasure than pain. When it was over, she wound her arms around his neck and pulled him closer.

It was well past noon by the time Maxi awoke the next day. With Ludis’s assistance, she bathed and got dressed. Riftan had left at the break of dawn to deal with the intruders, and Maxi worried that he had not had sufficient rest after his long journey.

Noticing her face grow dark, Ludis stopped brushing her hair. “Is something wrong, my lady?”

Maxi shook her head. “N-No, it’s n-nothing.”

“The sorcerer says he will tend to your wounds. Should I call for him now?”

“Th-This is hardly a w-wound.”

Maxi rolled her eyes as she traced the graze running from her knee down to her shin. She had merely scraped her leg when she had fallen. The guards were certain to have much more severe wounds; many had been crushed by the castle gate or slashed by enemy swords. It would not do for her to raise a fuss over something so minor.

“I d-don’t think th-that will be n-necessary.”

“But, my lady, it might leave a scar—”

Ludis stopped mid-protest and pressed her lips together, worried that she had spoken out of turn.

“As you wish, my lady. I’ll ask the sorcerer for some ointment.”

“Thank you, Ludis,” said Maxi, startled at the mention of scarring.

The maidservant promptly left and returned with fresh bandages and a vial of ointment. Maxi applied the ointment and dressed the wound to keep it clean, though she did not think her scratch warranted bandages.

“Th-Thank you.”

“I’ll bring your meal to your room, my lady.”

“Th-That’s all right. I’ll h-have it in th-the dining hall. I should f-finish my work from y-yesterday.”

“The lord has instructed that you stay in bed today.”

Maxi gave Ludis an embarrassed look. It was true that Riftan holding her countless times the night before had exhausted her, but not so much that she needed bed rest, particularly when she had slept until midday while Riftan had gone to work without proper rest. It would not do for her to laze in bed.

“I’m f-fine. I was j-just a little sh-shaken by yesterday’s e-events.”

“But the lord…”

“I-I’ll talk t-to him.”

Ludis nodded silently at Maxi’s stubborn insistence.

Maxi left the room with a warm shawl draped over her shoulders. Crisp air flowed in through the open windows. As she made her way down the corridor, her eyes roved over the clean windowsills and new carpets stretching across the floor.

“D-Did the l-lord say anything about th-the castle?” Maxi asked Ludis, who was walking just behind her.

Ludis looked uncomfortable. “I’m sure he hasn’t had the time to look over the castle properly because of all the commotion yesterday.”

“I-I see.”

Seeing the look of disappointment on Maxi’s face, Ludis flashed one of her rare smiles and quickly added, “But the knights were astonished. When they came into the great hall for dinner last night, they said that the place had grown magnificent beyond measure.”

“R-Really?”

Ludis nodded vigorously, and Maxi made her way downstairs with a spring in her step. The servants stopped polishing the windows to greet her. Maxi nodded at them and headed toward the dining hall.

Ruth and three Remdragon Knights looked up from their lunch when she entered. Maxi froze. Unless there happened to be a special occasion, the knights usually had their breakfast and lunch in their quarters. As such, she had never encountered them in Riftan’s absence, and she found herself standing in place, blinking.

“Are your injuries all right, my lady?” Ruth broke the awkward silence. “Seeing the way Sir Riftan reacted, I thought you’d broken a bone, but you seem all right.”

The sorcerer looked Maxi up and down with bleary eyes, yawning while running his fingers through his perpetually messy hair.

“It w-was just a s-scratch.”

“I figured as much,” Ruth answered flatly, pulling out the chair next to him. “Please have a seat, my lady.”

And before Maxi could protest, Ruth instructed a servant to bring her food. Having lost her chance to leave, she glanced over at the knights’ faces before taking her seat. Silence filled the hall. Maxi anxiously waited for her meal to be served.

When the silence became too much to bear, she asked, “Wh-Where is R-Riftan?”

“He is at the gates, checking on the progress of the repairs,” Ruth grumbled, tearing off a piece of bread with his teeth. “He has summoned blacksmiths and craftsmen to build a steel gate. And not only that, he also wants a defensive magical device installed. He’s always been fixated on the defense of the castle, but that dimwitted noble has made it worse.”

“Th-The safer the b-better,” Maxi said brightly, relieved to have a topic to discuss.

Ruth scowled. “It has fallen on me to create the said device. I’ll be worked to death at this rate.”

Maxi was saved from having to think of a reply when a servant placed a bowl of chicken soup and freshly baked bread in front of her. She put the spoon to her mouth, rolling her eyes as Ruth groaned and tore at his hair. Though she knew nothing about how magical devices were made, she could surmise from his griping that it was an onerous task.

Suddenly, Ruth raised his head with a jerk. “My lady, can you do basic arithmetic?”

Chapter 42

Maxi nearly choked on her soup. Ruth’s usually lethargic gray eyes regarded her with expectation, unnerving her. If she disclosed that arithmetic was not her strong suit, the knights, who already regarded her with little respect, would think even less of her. But if she said that she could perform basic arithmetic, she was sure Ruth would assign her a grueling task. Unable to make up her mind, she avoided Ruth’s eyes by gulping down her soup.

Ruth leaned in to place himself in her line of vision, narrowing his eyes as if he were trying to prick her conscience.

“Is this how you repay kindness, my lady?”

“I-I’m not s-skilled enough to be of h-help to a sorcerer—”

“I know that you’re no mathematician! I ask only because I need all the help that I can get!”

At that, Maxi lost any inclination she had had to help Ruth. Noticing the change in her expression, Ruth began to pout like a hurt child.

“I hope you haven’t forgotten the aid I gave you in your hour of need, my lady.”

“I-I really d-don’t think I’m q-qualified…”

What Maxi most dreaded was the caustic remarks that she would have to endure if she agreed to help; she had never met anyone quite as critical as Ruth. Her determination to avoid his eyes, however, did not seem to deter him.

“You’ll be managing simple records and calculations. I’d say you’re more than qualified for that.”

“Enough of that.” One of the knights who had been pretending not to hear the exchange intervened. “You’re being disrespectful to her ladyship.”

Ruth ignored him and continued to look at her imploringly. Maxi knew that if she refused, the ill-tempered sorcerer would likely accuse her of being an ingrate at every opportunity. With that thought in mind, Maxi reluctantly nodded, and Ruth’s face broke into a grin.

“You have my eternal gratitude.” He passed her a potato from his plate in thanks.

“I see you’ve become quite close,” Sir Hebaron said, scratching the back of his head. The brawny knight had been quietly listening to their conversation.

Maxi hesitated before saying, “R-Ruth provided v-valuable advice on the castle r-refurbishments.”

“I see…” Sir Hebaron said awkwardly, taking a large bite of bread.

Maxi’s heart sank at his disinterest.

“The castle doesn’t look half bad,” he added after a long silence.

“Oh… Th-Thank you.”

Hebaron shifted his gaze uncertainly. He evidently found the conversation just as uncomfortable as she did. Although they had met a long while ago, they had never formally exchanged introductions, and she knew his name only because she had heard snatches of conversation among the knights. Silence fell over the room once more, and Maxi’s eyes shifted restlessly. But a moment later, the knights stood up, nodded their salutations, and left the dining hall. Maxi stared at her soup despondently.

“There isn’t much we can do about their attitude,” said Ruth. “The Remdragon Knights suffered greatly because of Duke Croyso.”

Maxi flinched and turned around. Ruth languidly dipped a piece of bread in the rich stew and brought it to his mouth before continuing.

“The Dragon Campaign brought great fame and honor to the order. But if fortune hadn’t been on our side, or if it hadn’t been for Sir Riftan, we would have lost many lives. The Red Dragon was a formidable foe, and many nearly didn’t make it back alive. Sir Riftan was at the forefront of it all, dancing with death.”

Maxi’s blood ran cold, but Ruth’s voice remained as calm as if he had just been commenting on the weather.

“The duke pushed the campaign onto Sir Riftan despite being fully aware of the dangers. Sir Riftan received a wife in exchange for his troubles, but even she failed to fulfill her duties.”

“B-But I—”

“That is how the knights have seen it till now.” Ruth lowered his spoon with an impassive face.

Maxi’s lips quivered. Until that moment, she had remained convinced that she was the one who had been abandoned. As she saw it, Riftan had been forced to marry her, and he had left her without a word because he had never wanted her. But Maxi knew that this would only sound like an excuse to the knights. The color drained from her face.

“I-I truly d-didn’t know th-that he w-wanted me here.”

“The knights who were sent to escort you were turned away at the gates.”

“I was n-never told a-about it.” Her voice came out as a whisper.

“Did it never occur to you to come to Anatol yourself with your father’s knights?”

Her father would never have allowed it; nor would his knights have agreed to accompany her. In fact, it had never occurred to her that going to her husband’s castle was a possibility. Lost for words, Maxi hung her head. Ruth shrugged and dropped the matter.

“Well, there’s no use bemoaning what has already passed. You are Sir Riftan’s wife, regardless of what the knights think. Pay them no heed unless they insult you.”

Ruth rose from his chair. It was unclear from his nonchalant tone whether he had intended to console her or whether he merely wished to end the conversation, and so Maxi simply gave a weak nod.

“Then I shall look forward to your ladyship’s help in the library in the coming days,” Ruth said lightly, rolling his shoulders left and right before exiting the dining hall.

Left to herself, Maxi felt isolated and anxious. She listlessly stirred her soup, wondering whether everyone else saw her as a shameless woman who had neglected her duties after her husband had left for a deadly campaign. If they did, they most likely resented her charade of acting like the lady of the castle now that he had returned a hero.

As she recalled how Rob Midahas had mocked her openly at the gates, what little confidence she had gained over the past weeks was shaken. How could Anatolians be expected to respect her after the miserable spectacle she had made of herself? Unable to bear these thoughts, she put her spoon down and left the dining hall.

“My lady!”

Maxi turned around when she heard Rodrigo’s polite voice. He had just entered the great hall carrying a large wooden chest.

“The lord has asked for you.”

“I-Isn’t he at the n-northern gates?”

“He has just returned. He’s in the garden—”

Maxi ran outside before the steward could finish his sentence. She passed the pavilion to reach the stairs from where she could see the garden bustling with servants moving chests into the castle. Her eyes widened at the endless stream of chests being unloaded from the enormous horse-drawn wagon standing at the entrance to the garden.

She walked past the servants and cautiously made her way down the stairs. In front of the wagon, Riftan was talking to two merchants dressed in the attire of the Southern Continent. Sensing her presence, he looked over his shoulder.

“Maxi.”

Maxi ran to him like a puppy answering her master’s call. With a faint smile on his lips, Riftan took the reins of a strikingly beautiful mare from the merchant and tugged lightly. The mare obediently trotted forward.

“Here.”

Patting the mare’s long, graceful neck, he handed Maxi the reins. Maxi stood blinking in surprise.

“Do you not like her?”

“S-Sorry?”

Riftan placed the reins in Maxi’s hands. “I said I’d bring gifts, didn’t I?”

Wide-eyed, Maxi looked from Riftan’s impassive face to the mare’s gentle one. Sensing her bewilderment, Riftan pulled her closer and placed her hand on the mare’s muzzle. Maxi stroked its golden mane with shaking hands. In response, the horse gently rubbed its muzzle against her hand.

“My horses are too big and wild for you, but you should be able to handle this one. She’s young but well trained.”

“She’s l-lovely,” Maxi murmured, enthralled.

“She’s yours now.” Riftan’s lips curled up into a smile.

“This is th-the most wonderful g-gift I’ve ever r-received.”

The mare let out a charming snort as it continued to rub its muzzle against Maxi’s palm. Maxi stroked its thick mane while admiring its long, slender legs and brilliant black eyes. Its balanced proportions and glossy mane indicated that it was a fine breed.

“C-Can I really h-have her?”

Riftan frowned slightly. “I told you, she’s yours. No one else here would ride such a dainty horse.”

The mare gave a great snort as if she had understood him. Maxi laughed softly and stroked its ears. Riftan tilted his head, keeping his burning gaze on Maxi.

“Do you like her?”

“I-I do.”

Maxi could not find the words to express how much she adored the mare. She tried to keep her voice from shaking.

“I t-truly do. Th-Thank you, Riftan.”

Chapter 43

“I t-truly do. Th-Thank you, Riftan.”

Riftan lowered his head to kiss Maxi. When she took a step back in surprise, he simply turned to the merchant.

“My wife is pleased, and you arrived two days earlier than expected. For that, I’ll reward you with fifty percent above the price we agreed upon.”

“It is my honor, Lord Calypse! We sped day and night to fulfill your lordship’s request.”

Maxi buried her face in the mare’s mane to hide her flushed cheeks. Mortified that Riftan had put on such a display of affection, she peered around to study people’s reactions.

When he finished talking to the merchant, Riftan put his arm around her shoulders.

“Let’s go up to our room. I have more gifts waiting for you.”

“Th-There’s more?”

Riftan pointed to the chests being unloaded from the wagon. “Every one of those is filled with gifts for you.”

Maxi’s jaw dropped. There were enough chests to fill an entire room.

“I’ve instructed the servants to bring them up to our room. Come.”

Riftan handed the mare’s reins to a servant and began walking toward the great hall. Maxi followed at his side, her steps as light as if she were walking on clouds. Her anxiety had dissipated.

“I th-thought you were b-busy repairing the g-gates.”

“I’ve given them my orders. The knights will take turns standing guard until the new gate is finished. Anatol will be safe from intruders even without me there.”

Maxi had asked not because she was worried about the castle’s security, but because she did not wish to keep Riftan from his duties. But instead of correcting him, she continued to ascend the stairs and entered the wide-open castle gate. Sunlight streamed in through the windows, casting golden rays on the crimson carpet. Riftan, who had been striding across the great hall, suddenly turned to look back at Maxi.

“I haven’t told you yet how magnificent the castle looks. Rodrigo tells me you worked day and night.”

Maxi blushed at the sudden compliment. “D-Do you like it?”

“Of course. When I went downstairs in the morning, I thought I’d woken up in someone else’s castle.”

Maxi breathed a sigh of relief. “Y-You didn’t say a-anything, s-so I was w-worried…”

“I couldn’t stop in the middle of my outburst to sing the praises of the castle’s splendor now, could I? Besides, I’d just seen you in grave danger! How could I have noticed anything else? You could have gilded these walls with pure gold, and I still wouldn’t have noticed.”

Seeing his eyes glint in anger at the memory, Maxi cast her eyes down. Riftan let out a short sigh and stroked her hair to soothe her.

“But that’s all in the past now. Let’s go see your gifts.”

Maxi nodded and followed him up the stairs to their bedchamber, where servants were busy arranging a pile of wooden chests. Ludis, who had been keeping an eye on the servants to ensure none were in the habit of stealing, bowed in greeting when she saw them.

“My lord, my lady.”

“Is everything here?”

“Yes, my lord. There are thirty-two chests in total. Would you like to check the contents?”

Riftan nodded, and the servants began to pry open the chests. Maxi stared with her mouth agape at the endless stream of gifts that emerged.

Fine silk and exquisitely patterned fabric from the Southern Continent, lustrous fox furs, a belt made of snakeskin, a shawl embroidered with gold, a silver hand mirror, and pearl hairpins…

Maxi couldn’t believe her eyes. Though she was used to seeing Rosetta surrounded by gifts, she had never been the recipient of such treasures.

“I-Is all of this f-for me?”

“Is it not to your liking?”

Maxi quickly shook her head. If she, a duke’s daughter, let on that she found such extravagant gifts overwhelming, Riftan would find it suspicious. Rosetta had never batted an eyelid at chests full of priceless jewels. Remembering her half-sister’s haughty demeanor, Maxi tried her best to stay composed.

“N-No, I l-like them.”

Riftan looked relieved. He instructed the servants to open the remaining chests, and Maxi tried her best to play the part of a noblewoman accustomed to such luxuries. It was impossible, however, to stop her jaw from dropping.

Riftan picked up an emerald hairpin and carefully slid it into her hair, just above her ear. Next, he clasped a sparkling diamond necklace around her neck. Seeing Maxi’s astonishment at the sumptuous jewels, Riftan softly kissed her cheek with a satisfied grin.

“I knew they would suit you perfectly.”

“Th-Thank you.”

Maxi’s cheeks burned, and Riftan’s eyes glowed with pleasure. Brushing a lock of hair behind her ear, he urged her to try on the rest of the jewelry.

Looking at her reflection in the mirror, Maxi felt both delight and unease. Riftan was treating her like a royal princess, yet she felt closer to a jester performing under an ill-fitting mask.

Riftan frowned at her troubled expression. “What’s wrong?”

“N-Nothing.” Maxi quickly put a smile on her face. “These are b-beautiful. Y-You must have been s-so busy in D-Drachium. How d-did you find the t-time…?”

“You had to leave all your belongings behind at Croyso Castle because of me. It’s only right that I make up for it.”

“Th-Thank you…”

Maxi forced another smile, trying to hide her dismay. Her heart felt as if it had been stung. Riftan seemed to relax, and he began instructing the servants to put away the gifts. Maxi looked on from the back of the room, struggling to shake the strange sense of guilt. She told herself that she hadn’t lied, that Riftan had simply assumed she was worthy of such indulgence. But such reasoning did little to ease her mind.

◆◆◆

After confirming that everything had arrived, Riftan left to check on the captives. Meanwhile, Maxi decided to finish writing the fabric order that had been interrupted by the commotion the day before. After discussing the details of the order with the maidservants, she made a thorough list of the necessary items. When she finished, she went to the kitchen to oversee food preservation for the winter.

Late autumn to early winter was the busiest time of year at any castle. When the weather grew colder, fresh vegetables became scarce and the price of meat increased manyfold. Servants tirelessly cured meat, pickled fruit, smoked sausages, and carted copious bags of flour from the mill. If they had any time to spare, it was spent preparing winter fodder for the livestock.

Maxi listened to Ludis’s explanation as she scanned the kitchen, the smell of oil permeating the room.

“It’s difficult to find enough grass to feed all the animals during winter, so we keep a fixed number and slaughter the rest. Butchers prepare the meat and entrails to be sent to the castle, where the meat is smoked and the entrails used for sausages.”

Maxi nodded. The kitchen was always busy, but for the past few days, it had become a battlefield. On one side of the room, four servants were busy stuffing sausages at a long table, washbasins and plates piled high next to them. On the opposite end of the room, other servants were sawing meat, drained of blood, into small pieces.

The smell of smoke pricked Maxi’s nostrils. Wrinkling her nose, she turned to look over her shoulder. Outside the open door, there were four makeshift ovens made of stones. Steel mesh had been placed over the stones, and five to six servants were smoking meat over the mesh. Maxi’s eyes widened at the sheer volume of meat they were handling.

“I-I’ve never s-seen so much m-meat.”

“We’ve prepared enough to last the whole winter. Since smoked meat doesn’t stay good for long, we plan to cure most of the meat. Jerky will serve the knights well when they go on expeditions or monster raids.”

“W-We’re c-curing all this?”

Maxi inspected the hunks of meat hanging from the walls. The records that Ludis had given her had contained detailed accounts of the quantity of food preserved in previous years and the amount planned for preservation that year.

“With the knights’ return, we’ve had to prepare twice as much food as last year. In fact, we should have started the process earlier while it was still warm…”

“D-Does it take a l-long time?”

“It certainly does, my lady. Curing the meat with salt takes several days. After that, the meat must be cut into thin strips before being dried.”

Maxi was dismayed, thinking that the refurbishments had caused delay to the winter preparations.

Seeing her expression, Ludis quickly added, “But with the extra help we have this year, I’m sure everything will be ready before it gets too cold.”

“Th-That’s a relief…”

Maxi glanced at the servants laboring away in the kitchen. As lady of the castle, it was her responsibility to manage every item of housekeeping, and from her observations, the servants never had a moment’s rest. As she listened to Ludis’s explanations on food storage methods, she tried to gauge the amount of work that was still left.

The servants performed backbreaking labor every day. Their duties included cooking for all the castle’s inhabitants and cleaning every nook and cranny, but with winter approaching, they also had to make warm clothing for the knights and store fodder for livestock. Maxi decided to ask Riftan if she could hire more servants.

“I-I’ll ask Aderon if he can f-find us more help f-first thing tomorrow—”

“My lady!”

Chapter 44

A cheerful voice interrupted Maxi before she could finish her sentence. She turned to see who it was, and her eyes widened when she saw six squires standing next to the braziers with sweat running down their foreheads. Ulyseon, who was at the head of the group, quickly made his way toward her.

“I heard what happened, my lady! Is it all right for you to be walking around already? Those damned bastards! How dare they—”

“I-I’m fine.”

Garrow sighed, noticing Maxi’s discomfort at the sudden outpouring of concern. “Calm down, Uly. You’re making her ladyship uncomfortable.”

“I’ve just never been so frustrated about being a squire before. If I were a knight, I could’ve…”

Seeing Ulyseon’s crestfallen face, Maxi stifled a laugh. He reminded her of a large dog with its ears tucked back.

“Th-Thank you for your c-concern. But I-I’m fine, really. S-Some of the guards w-were injured, but Sir R-Riftan arrived j-just in time.”

“Yes, so I heard. And I heard those cowards surrendered immediately when they saw him. Can’t blame them! Those gutless scoundrels don’t stand a chance against Sir Riftan!”

Maxi rolled her eyes. Garrow had already started to shake his head. Once Uly began singing Riftan’s praises, he didn’t know when to stop. With a forced smile, Maxi gently cut him off.

“W-What brings you to the k-kitchen?”

Ulyseon looked at the squires standing around behind him as if he had just remembered where he was.

“The smell of meat was too tempting, so we sneaked out of practice.”

That must be why they look so nervous. Maxi smiled as if to reassure them that their secret was safe.

“W-We were j-just cooking up some s-sausages.” She turned to the cook. “W-Would you s-serve them some?”

The cook, who had been busily stuffing meat into clean entrails, looked up and grinned. “I’ll have a few ready in a jiffy, my lady. You there! Go bring me a plate of sausages!”

The squires eagerly gathered around, and Maxi slipped out of the kitchen to let them enjoy their snack in peace.

In the corridor, servants were lighting candles; with the days getting shorter, darkness could abruptly fall on the castle. The central hall and stairs in particular needed to be lit mid-afternoon for reasons of safety.

With the new sconces mounted on the walls, the castle was twice as bright as it had been. Lighting the extra candles, however, also required twice the labor.

“I-I’ll hire m-more servants first th-thing tomorrow m-morning,” Maxi said as she walked past the servants.

“I don’t think that’s necessary, my lady…”

“W-We need at l-least thirty more servants f-for a c-castle of this s-size. D-Do we have e-enough room to h-house them?”

“Yes, my lady. There’s ample room on the first floor.”

“Th-Then I’ll d-discuss the matter with his l-lordship tonight.”

After making the rounds at the stables, Maxi returned to her room to record a log of the day’s deeds. To manage a castle as large as Calypse Castle, keeping track of every detail was essential.

“My lady, the lord has sent word that he’ll be late and that you should dine without him. Would you like your meal in the dining hall?”

Maxi looked up from her writing when she heard Ludis's voice. She had not noticed the maidservant enter. Wondering how long she had been at her desk, Maxi looked out the window. Darkness had already fallen. Was Riftan still working at that hour? Though he was a strong man, she couldn’t help but worry that he was not getting adequate rest.

“My lady?”

“I-I’ll eat in my r-room.”

Maxi rose from her seat. She absentmindedly poked at the logs in the fireplace and stared into the flames. A day in Calypse Castle felt both infinitely long and incredibly short. Managing the place was exhausting, but she was in much higher spirits than she had ever been at her father’s castle.

Is Riftan happy with me too?

Maxi’s face fell as she remembered Ruth’s words from that morning. It was clear from the way the knights treated her how unjustly they thought Riftan had been treated by her father. She would not have blamed him for resenting her, but he had been unfailingly kind to her.

Maxi could not comprehend his kindness. As far as she could tell, there was nothing the least bit appealing about her. She possessed neither striking beauty nor exceptional talent; nor had she been endowed with sharp wit.

The one thing she had was her standing as a duke’s daughter, but her lineage could not hold a candle to that of a royal princess. It was impossible to know what it was that Riftan saw in her. Whatever the reason, her father had been right when he had said that she was fortunate beyond what she deserved.

Her father’s cruel violence had unexpectedly turned into a blessing. Maxi swore to herself that she would do everything in her power to hold onto her good fortune.

◆◆◆

“Mmm...”

A firm hand gently cupped Maxi’s breast over her dress. She awoke to see the faint light of dawn filtering in through the windows. She had fallen asleep after supper while reading in bed.

She was drawing the blankets over her shoulders to ward off the morning chill when a powerful arm snaked around her waist. Startled, she turned to look behind her. Riftan was fast asleep, his bare chest exposed. Wondering when he had returned, she peered at his face with suspicion. Was he pretending to be asleep again?

Maxi narrowed her eyes, on alert for any sign of movement. But Riftan continued to breathe softly. Convinced that he was genuinely asleep, she gently pushed his arm away. To her surprise, he released her.

Maxi turned toward him as quietly as she could. Though Riftan usually woke at the slightest noise, he remained sound asleep. The sight warmed her heart.

He must be exhausted.

Riftan’s face was bathed in the bluish glow of dawn. Maxi gently traced its outline with her hand. His hair had grown longer and now sat over his fine forehead in a tousled mess, pricking his eyes. Seeing the slight frown on his face, Maxi brushed back the strands, and the frown disappeared. She smiled at the sight of him sleeping sweetly.

Maxi continued to look at him adoringly, though he was at least a kevette[1] taller than her and twice her size. On impulse she crawled into his arms and put her head against his chest. Seeing that he was still deeply asleep, she felt the urge to do something more daring.

She buried her face in his neck and took in his warm masculine scent, which reminded her of sunlight mingled with the fragrance of the soap. As she drank in the inexplicably sensual scent, heat rose inside her belly.

Maxi followed the outline of Riftan’s jaw with her finger. He was truly a stunning man. Even in the dark, his smooth skin gleamed like gold, and with his long lashes lowered, he looked as innocent as a lamb.

Something must be wrong with me.

Just a few months prior, she would never have thought to describe this rugged knight as innocent. But now, she was overcome by a strange desire to embrace him and rub her face against him. She suppressed the urge. She not only lacked the courage, but she was also loath to disturb his much-needed rest.

Maxi slid out of bed and left the room with her robe in hand. The crisp morning air chilled the corridor. She draped the thick robe over her thin woolen dress and made her way to the kitchen. When she arrived, there was a warmth in the air.

Chapter 45

The cook dropped the dough he had been kneading and rushed forward to greet Maxi.

“My lady! What brings you to the kitchen so early in the morning?”

Maxi gave him an awkward smile as she made her way to the fireplace. “I-I woke up early, and I l-left the room so as n-not to disturb the l-lord. Is it a-all right if I s-stay here?”

The cook seemed flustered that the lady of the castle would ask such a thing. He nodded so vigorously that Maxi worried his head might come loose.

“Of course! We’ve just finished baking bread and making rabbit stew. Would you like to have your breakfast now, my lady?”

“Y-Yes, please. I-I’d also like to w-wash my face. C-Could I have a b-basin of water and a t-towel?”

“Right away, my lady.”

The cook promptly poured a mix of hot and cold water into a basin and brought it to her along with a clean linen cloth. Maxi sat at the table next to the fire and washed her face. Next, she dipped her fingers in the water and ran them through her tangled hair.

A few moments later, a maidservant placed a loaf of freshly baked white bread and a bowl of thick stew in front of her. Pushing the basin aside, Maxi broke the warm bread in half. Steam rose from the soft, moist crumb.

Maxi placed a pat of butter on a piece of bread, blew on it a few times, and took a bite. The sweet bread melted in her mouth. After finishing the delectable meal, she washed everything down with a glass of honeyed goat milk. As she sat in front of the warm fire on a full stomach, she felt drowsiness overtake her.

Just as she was thinking about returning to bed, Ruth shuffled into the kitchen.

“Why, you’re up early today, my lady.”

Maxi’s face fell in dismay. Ruth quickly made his way to her as if to stop her from escaping.

“I see you’re enjoying an early breakfast. That must be nice. I, on the other hand, haven’t had a single bite since dinner last night thanks to the special task Sir Riftan assigned to me.”

Maxi gave him a stiff smile. “I-I was b-busy yesterday…”

“Yes, I heard about the veritable mountain of gifts Sir Riftan brought you. Were you busy opening gifts all day?”

“Th-There are m-more matters in the c-castle that require my a-attention that you th-think!”

Maxi had in fact spent much of the previous day opening gifts, but she decided not to disclose the fact. The sorcerer stared down at her with cheerless eyes. She did not wish to be browbeaten before the servants, but Ruth’s domineering attitude had a way of making her feel like an inept student being scolded by her tutor.

“I’m sure you have a lot on your hands,” Ruth added in a softer tone. “But strengthening our defenses is our priority. We need the magical device to stop further attacks. And you, my lady, are the only person who has the arithmetic skills to help me.”

Maxi narrowed her eyes. She would have bet on her own life that Ruth did not think highly of her arithmetic skills.

“I-I understand, b-but making winter p-preparations is also i-important. I-I’ll help you as s-soon as I’m finished.”

“The safety of Anatolians takes precedence over all else for Sir Riftan. If I can complete the device with your help, his worries will be greatly alleviated.”

Maxi’s ears pricked up, and her eyes brightened. “Would it r-really?”

“Certainly, my lady.”

Excited by the chance to prove herself to Riftan, Maxi hardly took notice of the fact that Ruth had artfully chosen just the words that were needed to convince her. She glanced at the servants, who were listening intently to their conversation while pretending to work. Then she let out a long sigh as if she had been given no other choice.

“I-If that’s the case, I’ll h-help you f-first. A-Are you s-satisfied?”

“I’d be happier if you could start right away.” Ruth ran a hand over his haggard face. “I have a heap of equations that needs to be sorted out. Making a magical device usually requires the help of two to three assistants…”

“I-I understand. W-Why don’t you have s-something to eat f-first?”

“This will do.”

Ruth picked up a loaf of freshly baked bread and bit into it. He then took an apple from a sack in the kitchen corner and thrust it inside the pocket of his robe before shuffling toward the door. Maxi followed after instructing Ludis to come find her in the library if anything happened.

◆◆◆

Ruth had not been exaggerating about the volume of work that awaited him. Maxi’s jaw dropped when she saw the mess he had made of the library in just two days. Haphazardly stacked books, pieces of parchment, and other odds and ends cluttered the desk.

Maxi leaned forward to inspect a piece of cloth that lay spread out on the floor. The size of a blanket, it was inscribed with complex, meticulously drawn patterns. She sighed when she saw the empty ink bottles scattered across the floor. Ruth appeared to have used five whole bottles to draw the patterns.

“Why are y-you working h-here instead of your t-tower?”

“There isn’t enough room. And Sir Riftan has made it clear that the tower will no longer be mine if I don’t finish this device within a week.”

Maxi frowned as she thought about the lofty tower located in the back garden. How could Ruth possibly have run out of space? Surely he wasn’t sleeping in the library because he lacked room in the tower? Ruth seemed not to notice her disapproving look as he sat down and placed his half-eaten apple on the edge of the desk. Maxi grudgingly took the seat across from him.

“Your task, my lady, is quite simple. I’d like you to draw copies of these diagrams using these tools. I’ll explain how to use them, of course. They should be easy to use as long as you know basic arithmetic.”

Ruth handed her six flat wooden boards of varying shapes. Gripping the boards in her hands, Maxi looked down at the intricate diagram. Piles of parchment with similar diagrams were stacked on top of the desk.

“W-What are all these?”

“Designs for the magical device.”

“Are m-magical devices enormous?”

“They vary in size, but the one we’re making is about the size of a pumpkin. These are blueprints for magic runes that will be placed inside the device. The runes will be placed in intricate layers inside an object endowed with protective magic.”

“M-Magic runes?”

Maxi studied the diagram with interest. Circles, triangles, squares, and spirals were intricately intertwined on yellow parchment. When Ruth had asked for her assistance, she had guessed that the magical device would require complex calculations, but she now realized that the process was far more complicated than she had thought.

“Magic runes are tools that allow us to amplify the mana in our surroundings tenfold or even a hundredfold. That’s how all magic is created. A mage’s talent is determined by how efficiently they use these runes to create the desired effect.”

Maxi tilted her head. “B-But I’ve seen m-mages use magic without r-runes before. Even y-you recently cast a s-spell without o-one.”

“That’s possible only when we’ve memorized the spell so well that we can draw the runes in our heads. But only basic spells can be used this way. Advanced spells take a great deal of time and effort to prepare.”

“Th-Then what we’re m-making must be extremely a-advanced magic.” Maxi eyed the heap of parchment.

Ruth nodded with a grin. “What we’re making is called a Nome shield. It’s a protective rune that uses earth magic. If someone were to attack the gates using magic, the rune would create a powerful barrier about twenty kevettes[2] in radius as soon as it detected the attack. Once we place the runes inside the magical device and install it at the gates, even a rain of fire won’t be able to destroy it.”

“Th-That’s reassuring.”

Maxi’s interest was piqued. She had rarely had the chance to see magic in use with the exception of the hierarchs’ healing magic and the defensive magic that Ruth had employed at the gates. She had heard tales of great mages and their brilliant exploits, but she knew little about how they wielded such magic.

“D-Does that m-mean you can use m-magic if you know how to d-draw these r-runes?”

“The runes won’t work if you can’t activate them with magic, and for that, you’d have to know how to control mana. Magic isn’t something you can create from nothing, but something you must harness.”

“B-But I’ve seen ordinary p-people use magical d-devices.”

“That’s because they have magic stones.”

Chapter 46

Ruth rummaged through the cluttered desk and pulled out a glimmering red stone the size of Maxi’s palm.

“This stone contains a fixed amount of magic and functions as an energy source for magical devices. By placing one inside a device, ordinary people can use magic.”

Maxi studied the stone. Its surface shimmered mystically like red light reflected on rippling water. Holding the stone in her hands, she felt as if she had been given a glimpse into a strange new world. Her heart began to beat faster.

“Now, if that satisfied your curiosity, shall we get started? If we don’t finish this soon, I shall lose my tower.”

Ruth shoved a pile of books to one side to make room on the desk. Maxi set the stone down and listened attentively as he explained step by step how to make calculations and how to draw the complex designs.

With Ruth’s detailed directions, Maxi quickly grasped the task at hand, methodically adding and subtracting as she redrew the diagrams with a ruler. Though it was a complex task that she could not fully comprehend, she never found the work tiresome.

They worked in silence. After a while, Ruth looked up from writing in the ancient language and raised his eyebrows.

“You’re better at this than I expected, my lady. It’s close to perfect, I’d say.”

Unsure of whether this was a compliment, Maxi narrowed her eyes. “E-Even I can do th-this much.”

“I just meant that you’ve exceeded my expectations.”

Maxi looked at him distrustfully. She knew how little the sorcerer thought of her. Still, she was relieved that he was not berating her as she had feared he would.

“I’m g-glad you f-find me helpful.”

Maxi continued to work on the heap of parchment with a faint smile. Just as her fingers began to ache from gripping the quill, the library door burst open. She turned to see Riftan striding toward them.

Her eyes widened when she saw that he was clad in leather trousers and a black tunic instead of his armor, a sign that he did not intend to leave the castle that day. She had half risen from her seat to joyfully greet him when she heard his icy voice.

“The servants tell me you’ve been here since early this morning. What do you think you’re doing here?”

Riftan ran his eyes over the piles of books and parchment on the desk. The displeasure on his face puzzled Maxi.

“What’s all this about?”

Ruth seemed unfazed. “Isn’t it obvious? Her ladyship and I are making the device you requested.”

“What I want to know is what my wife is doing here.”

“I’ve asked her ladyship for her assistance. If you recall, I informed you countless times that it was nigh impossible to finish the device by myself within a week.”

Riftan leaned over the desk until he was looming over the sorcerer. “Are you trying to get back at me by ordering my wife around?”

“I didn’t ask for her ladyship’s help just to annoy you. She happens to be the only literate person in this castle who can also do arithmetic. It’s not as if I could ask the knights for help now, could I?”

“But you think it’s acceptable to ask my wife?!”

“R-Riftan, I really d-don’t mind,” Maxi quickly cut in.

Riftan gave her a sharp look, making Maxi’s shoulders quiver. But after all that Ruth had done for her, she could not allow him to be berated thus.

Trying to keep her voice even, she continued, “I-It’s not difficult, and more i-importantly, it’s f-for Anatol. I d-don’t want something s-similar to h-happen again.”

“I’ll make sure it never happens again.” Though Riftan’s voice was now softer, he still looked irritated. “But there’s no need for you to put yourself in danger.”

“And what danger could she possibly be in? Are you afraid she’ll die from the prick of a quill?”

“You’re prone to starting fires with the flick of a hand! And why are you here instead of your tower? What if you start a fire?!”

“What I’m making is a protective device. The chances of an explosion or a fire starting are slim to none! The worst that could happen is that the library becomes safer.”

Riftan scowled, irked that he had no further arguments to make. Maxi gently tugged at his tunic. She knew that the best way to stop two hounds from fighting was to separate them.

“P-Please don’t be a-angry. R-Ruth says i-it’s safe.”

“I’m not angry, just worried.” Riftan sighed. “Fine. Help him if you must, but don’t overexert yourself. And Ruth, don’t you even think about involving my wife in dangerous experiments.”

“Just what kind of person do you think I am?”

“A loose cannon.”

With that, Riftan pulled Maxi toward him. In the past, a frown from him had been enough to terrify her, but strangely she now felt no fear at the fact that a large, angry man was pulling at her arm. His displeasure still made her anxious, but she knew that he would not hurt her.

“That’s enough for today,” said Riftan, leading Maxi toward the door. “You can carry on on your own for the rest of the day.”

Ruth quickly rose from his seat. “Where are you going without your armor?”

“Nowhere. Even I need days of rest from time to time.”

Maxi’s eyes went round. Seeing the same surprise on Ruth’s face, she surmised that Riftan rarely took rest.

“But what about the intruders?”

“I’ve sent a messenger to Livadon. They’ll be released once I receive compensation. Until then, keep them alive in the dungeons.”

“What if his father refuses to pay?”

“Then I’ll cut off their—” Seeing the look on Maxi’s face, Riftan stopped and waved his hands at Ruth. “I’ll take care of it.”

“Fair. Enjoy your day off. It’s well deserved.”

“How gracious of you.”

Maxi turned to nod goodbye to Ruth before exiting the library. In the corridor, bright rays of sunlight flooded in through the windows. Riftan looked out the window for a moment before turning to Maxi with bright eyes.

“We’ll need something warmer before we go out. It’s a fine day, but the wind’s chilly.”

“W-Where are we going?”

“You have your own horse now. You should take her out before it gets too cold. I’ll show you a good place to ride.”

Maxi’s lips parted in surprise. She was pleased that he wanted to spend time with her outside the bedchamber.

“B-But you m-must be tired. M-Maybe you should r-rest…”

“I’m not an old man, Maxi. But if you insist on spending time in the bedroom…”

Maxi caught her breath when she saw the desire in his eyes. Her face burning, she cast her eyes down. Riftan laughed softly and pulled her into a firm embrace.

“It’s tempting, but we are going out today. I want to show you my land.”

◆◆◆

After changing into a dress more suited to riding, Maxi followed Riftan to the stables. With the help of the stable boy, she led her beautiful new white mare outside. Riftan followed behind with his mighty war horse, which Maxi immediately recognized as the one that he had ridden on their journey to Anatol.

Riftan gently stroked the horse’s neck. “You remember Talon, don’t you? Aside from his fiery temper, he’s as perfect a horse as you could wish for.”

“D-Do you like h-horses?”

“I’ve dreamt of having one ever since I was a boy of ten. And Talon here is the best among all the horses I’ve had.”

Riftan rubbed his cheek against Talon’s muzzle. The sight suddenly filled Maxi with jealousy. She turned away, mortified that she was jealous of a mere beast. According to the teachings of the church, nothing was more shameful than a woman’s jealousy.

Riftan stepped toward her. “Have you given her a name?”

Maxi shook her head, trying to rein back her emotions.

“N-Not yet.”

“You should choose one soon. She’ll warm up to you faster if you call her by her name.”

“W-What should I n-name her?”

“It’s your horse. You should be the one to decide.”

After mulling it over, Maxi said, “R-Rem…”

Chapter 47

Riftan smiled playfully. “‘Rem’ because she’s white? I see that my wife’s imagination is wanting.”

“I-It has a n-nice ring to it.” Maxi did not mention that the inspiration for the name had come from the order of knights under his command.

Just then, a groom came to saddle the horses, and Riftan helped her onto her horse. Still unused to being on horseback, her body stiffened reflexively. She clutched the reins nervously. Riftan, on the other hand, looked perfectly at ease on Talon.

Riftan stared at her awkward posture. “You’re not used to riding, are you?”

Maxi nodded, embarrassed. “I never l-left Croyso Castle. Th-There wasn’t much ch-chance for me to ride.”

“I know. I heard the rumors. It was said that the Duke of Croyso’s eldest daughter avoided the outside world because of her delicate disposition.”

Something in his voice made Maxi nervous.

“I-I didn’t know th-that was how p-people perceived me.”

“The Duke of Croyso is one of the most powerful men in the Western Continent. It’s only natural for people to take an interest in his daughter. And unlike your sister, you never made any public appearances, which only served to inflate their curiosity. I know of a knight who sneaked into Croyso Castle just to catch a glimpse of you.”

Maxi avoided his gaze. She had been entirely unaware of such curiosity. How had Riftan pictured her after he had heard those rumors? Had he imagined a frail woman, delicate as a flower? She knew that there was nothing elegant about her short, thin frame. Tenderhearted and easily frightened, she also knew that such traits failed to make her endearing.

“H-He m-must have been d-disappointed,” Maxi said brightly, trying to mask her self-doubt.

“How so?” Riftan turned to look at her, frowning.

“He w-went through all that t-trouble just to s-see an ordinary-looking w-woman.”

Maxi tightened her grip on the reins as she tried to feign nonchalance. Calling her looks ordinary was generous, but she did not want to go so far as to admit that to Riftan. Her ears turned red.

Riftan slowed down to ride by her side as they made their way toward the back gate. “I have to disagree. I find you charming.”

Maxi smiled awkwardly, certain that he was only being polite. “Th-Thank you.”

Riftan frowned. “It’s not my habit to say things that I don’t mean. If I didn’t find you alluring, you wouldn’t drive me into a frenzy when we’re alone together. Or had you forgotten because we had one peaceful night yesterday?”

Maxi’s whole body flushed with embarrassment. At a loss for words, she opened and closed her mouth repeatedly. Riftan leaned in closer and cupped her chin with his hand. Her heart began to pound when she saw the desire in his eyes.

“Perhaps riding was a foolish suggestion. Shall we turn back?”

Maxi shook her head, and Riftan straightened his back with an inscrutable expression. She could not tell whether he was smiling or frowning.

“Then let us hurry. We don’t want the sun to set before we’ve even left the castle.”

Maxi trailed after him, trying to calm her racing heart.

◆◆◆

They rode through a narrow forest path that led out of the back gate. The only sounds were the rustling and crunching of leaves and the chirping of the birds in the sky. It seemed as if the whole world were asleep.

Maxi observed Riftan as they rode in peaceful silence. He looked gracefully at ease atop his horse. She, on the other hand, had to bend forward and clumsily grip the reins to keep herself from falling. Riftan looked back at her and smiled wryly.

“I didn’t know my wife was such an unpracticed rider.”

“A-As I m-mentioned… I h-had few opportunities t-to ride.”

“Relax your shoulders. Horses get nervous when they sense their riders are tense.”

Blushing, Maxi took deep breaths and tried to loosen her shoulders. But each time the horse moved, her hips bounced, and she felt her body constrict once more. After observing her for a few moments, Riftan brought his horse closer to hers.

“Relax your upper body. Squeeze your thighs to the rhythm of the horse’s movement for balance. Just like when you were on top of m—”

“R-Riftan! Y-You mustn’t say such th-things out loud!”

“Why? It’s just us here.”

“S-Still! I-It’s improper!”

Riftan burst into laughter. “Heavens. I haven’t the least idea why you’re getting so upset. In bed, you were so—”

“R-Riftan!”

Maxi lost her balance as she attempted to cover his mouth, but Riftan swiftly caught her as if he had anticipated her fall.

“All right, all right. Calm down.”

Maxi glared at Riftan, who looked back at her mischievously before leaning down to kiss her forehead. Maxi lost her balance a second time, prompting Riftan to steady her again.

“Looks like I’ll have to teach you the foundations, starting with how to sit on a horse.” Riftan laughed.

“I-I’d be able to r-ride better if you’d just s-stop distracting me,” Maxi muttered.

Riftan’s grin only grew wider. Maxi tried to maintain her haughty demeanor, but she found it difficult to look indignant when she saw his mischievous charm. Each time he smiled, her cheeks went red, and her heart began to beat faster.

“Is that so? So be it then.”

Riftan galloped ahead, steering the powerful stallion with ease with his long, muscular legs. Before long, Maxi realized that he was riding at a pace slow enough that she could catch up. She knew that he was capable of riding like the wind as he had done on his return from Drachium, so this small gesture made her heart swell. No one in her life had cared for her as he had done; she could almost believe that he really did see her as attractive and a good wife.

“You’re not accustomed to riding, but you like animals, don’t you?”

Maxi blinked. “H-How did you kn-know?”

“I once saw you sitting in the garden of Croyso Castle during one of my visits. You were petting a cat you had on your lap.”

Maxi was startled. It had never occurred to her that someone might have been watching her. She tried to recall if she had ever seen Riftan in the garden.

“He was purring away blissfully. I remember it well because everything was so soft and serene.”

“I-It was p-probably the k-kitchen cat that was k-kept for catching mice. H-He was often s-starved because he wasn’t a g-good hunter, s-so I’d feed him in s-secret.”

“So he was trying to repay the favor.”

Riftan looked deep in thought for a moment. Suddenly, he glanced over his shoulder to look at her.

“What else do you like?” Seeing the puzzled look on her face, he smiled bitterly. “I’ve said it before, but you’re veiled in mystery. It’s rare that you reveal anything about yourself. Why are you so reluctant to show me who you are?”

Maxi felt her heart drop. Did he not know the answer to his question? Was he truly blind to her impediment? The way Riftan treated her was so starkly different from her father’s cruelty that she was no longer sure of how she should perceive herself.

“I-I’ve never been r-reluctant…”

“Then tell me about what you like, what you don’t, and what you think about every day.”

“Why d-don’t you g-go first? Y-You don’t t-talk much about y-yourself either.”

“I’m certain I’ve said more about myself than you have.”

He knitted his brows as if he were combing through his memories, then shrugged.

“Very well. Allow me to show you some chivalry. I like horses, wine, and rich food. As a matter of fact, I like anything that fills the belly and pleases the tongue. Other than that, it’s gold, jewels, honor, and powerful weapons. Nothing that an ordinary man wouldn’t like.”

“W-What do you d-detest?”

Riftan snapped off a branch blocking their path with a dagger. “Liars and incompetent fools. I’ve seen too much pompous scum in this world who flaunt their unmerited stations. They’re outnumbered only by riffraff who deceive others for profit.”

Though she knew his words were not directed at her, Maxi felt a chill run through her body.

Chapter 48

“Now it’s your turn,” said Riftan.

Maxi tried to mask her anxiety. Riftan seemed oblivious to her agitation.

“I-I like what m-most people like, too.”

“That’s not a fair answer. Give me a proper one.”

Maxi thought for a moment before speaking again. “A-As I’ve said before, I like a-animals. Dogs, c-cats, horses… ch-chicks and rabbits too.”

“What else?”

“I l-like to read. At C-Croyso Castle, I spent m-most of my time in the l-library.”

“Rodrigo did mention that you spend a good deal of your time here in the library.”

“Y-Yes. Th-There are so many r-rare books here. Th-Though Ruth tends to use them as his b-blanket…”

“Shall I drive the rascal out of there?”

“I would n-never h-hear the end of it i-if you did.”

A line creased Riftan’s forehead when he saw Maxi’s look of horror. He gave her a cryptic look.

“It seems you two have been getting along well.”

“H-He helped me g-greatly with the r-refurbishments. H-He’s fussy and he nags, b-but he’s a g-good person.”

Her response only seemed to irritate Riftan. He turned to face away from her.

“You’re right. He’s fussy and talks too much, but he’s an upright fellow.”

He rode in silence, lost in thought.

“What do you hate, then? You’ll need to answer that for this to be a fair exchange.”

Lashings, shouting, and beatings were the first things that came to mind, but Maxi could not reveal that. Still, she did not want to lie to a man who had said he most detested liars. She hesitated before blurting out an answer.

“M-Myself.”

Riftan blinked as if he had not understood.

“I-I hate myself the m-most,” Maxi repeated.

Just then, they reached the end of the path, and a vast meadow came into view. Before Riftan could press her further, Maxi spurred her horse into a gallop up the hill.

◆◆◆

To her surprise, Maxi found that she was enjoying herself. Riding through an open field was far easier than navigating a winding mountain path. As she galloped through the golden meadow, illuminated by the winter sun, her posture improved naturally. When she stopped to rest at the top of the hill, she found that she was sitting upright.

“I brought some wine.”

Riftan dismounted next to a large tree at the hilltop. He then wrapped his arm around her waist and lifted her off her horse as if she weighed little more than a feather.

“Your body feels hot. And I can feel your heart pounding like a drum.”

Maxi wiped off the beads of sweat on her forehead and tried to catch her breath. Just as Riftan had said, her whole body was pulsating.

“I-It does feel like a t-tiny drum is b-beating inside me.”

“That’s an endearing way to put it.”

He planted a kiss on her flushed cheek before lowering her to the ground. He then walked over to the large tree, spread his cloak under it, and sat down. Maxi went to join him. As the winter breeze cooled her body, she pulled her robe closer to her body. She watched as the wind rippled through the golden fields in the village at the bottom of the hill.

“Th-This place is b-beautiful.”

“It’s even more beautiful in the spring when the wildflowers bloom.”

Maxi felt her heart swell with anticipation. It was a new feeling; she had never thought the day would come when she could dare hope for something. She felt anxious and happy at the same time.

“Come closer. You’ll get cold if your sweat cools.”

Riftan leaned against the tree trunk and wrapped his cloak around her. Maxi drank from the small wine flask he had handed her. Though she was seated on his lap, she did not feel uncomfortable the way she had when he had teased her earlier. In fact, having his powerful arms around her felt natural.

“Let me have a sip.”

Riftan locked an arm around her waist and put his chin on her shoulder. Maxi brought the flask to his lips and carefully tilted the container. He took a few gulps before pulling away.

“Why don’t you like yourself?”

It seemed that Riftan did not intend to drop the matter. Maxi shifted her eyes uneasily. Was the reason not obvious to him? She spoke like a complete and utter fool. Still, she found amusement in the fact that he continued to feign ignorance.

“H-Have you n-never disliked yourself?”

“I have, countless times.”

He seemed to relax a little. As he pressed his lips to her forehead, she realized that her words must have troubled him the whole time that they were riding.

“But I’ve never disliked myself so much that it would be the first thing that came to mind.”

“Th-That’s because th-there isn’t much t-to dislike about you.”

Riftan looked amused. “Is that so?”

“I-I’m sure y-you’re well aware of it y-yourself.”

“I can’t say that I am. Do enlighten me.”

Maxi looked up at him, incredulous. “Y-You’re one of the b-best knights in the realm. Y-You’re strong, t-tall, and c-clever…”

“No one’s called me clever before, though I’ve been called a lumbering oaf by many.”

Maxi frowned. It was true that Riftan often lacked courtesy and was unrefined in speech, but he was far from being an oaf. His eyes always had a sharp look about them, and his words revealed keen insight. She sometimes had the feeling that he could see right through her.

“If you r-really were dull-witted, y-you wouldn’t be s-so well respected.”

Riftan’s lips twisted into a cynical smile as if he was not quite ready to agree. He leaned his head back against the tree.

“What else?” he asked coolly.

“Y-You have h-honor, you’re a great l-leader, and y-you’re… h-handsome.”

“You think I’m handsome?”

“Y-You know I d-do.”

“How would I know whether you find me attractive or not?”

Maxi blinked in disbelief. “I-I have an eye for b-beauty, just like e-everyone else.”

“Each time I visited Croyso Castle, you shuddered at the sight of me as if I were an ogre. It certainly wasn’t a look of admiration. Even the wrinkled face of a goblin wouldn’t have elicited such a look of horror.”

“I’ve n-never even seen a g-goblin before.”

“You know that’s not my point.”

Riftan tilted her chin up so that her eyes met his.

“Whenever I came close to you, you looked as if you might faint.”

His accusatory tone unnerved her. She had been oblivious to the fact that he had noticed her before their wedding, and she was surprised to learn that he had observed her reaction.

“I-I was… a-afraid of you. Y-You were intimidatingly b-big, a-and you always had th-this icy air a-about you. It seemed like y-you were a-always angry.”

Riftan remained silent. Maxi shifted uncomfortably in his arms.

“Do you still find me frightening?”

Maxi shook her head slowly. Riftan studied her face for a moment, then slowly lowered his lips to meet hers. The kiss had a different kind of warmth from the playful kisses he had teased her with earlier in the day. When she felt his soft tongue enter her mouth, Maxi let out a low moan.

With one hand cradling her neck, Riftan gently stroked her wind-blown hair as he sucked on her tongue. A tingle ran down Maxi’s spine. She felt her chest tighten. As Riftan cupped her breast with one hand and gently squeezed, heat began to simmer inside her.

“R-Riftan… W-We’re outdoors.”

“It’s all right. It’s just you and me here. If anyone approaches, I’ll be able to tell immediately.”

The warmth emanating from his body made her tremble. She had not noticed his arousal because of his calm expression. When Riftan pulled her closer and lifted up the hem of her dress, Maxi looked up at him, startled. His eyes were burning with desire.

“Don’t be afraid. I would never hurt you.”

Feeling his words echo inside her chest, Maxi held her breath as she gazed up at him. He put his forehead to hers and rubbed her nose with his before moving down to suck on her lips. A long finger slid under her dress and began to gently stroke her between her thighs. Maxi clutched at his soft hair.

He would never hurt me.

“You smell like winter,” he moaned, burying his face in her neck to breathe in her scent.

Maxi thought to herself that Riftan also smelled like the crisp winter breeze. The pungent musk of tree bark and the faint scent of horses filled her lungs.

“Damn it. I want to kiss every part of you, but if I strip you naked out here, you’ll get sick.”

Riftan impatiently stroked her body over her dress. Maxi did not feel cold because of the heat burning inside her, but she did not tell Riftan, unable to muster the nerve to lie nude in an open field. They were already doing something they ought not to be doing. Still, she couldn’t bring herself to pull away from him.

Riftan sucked and nibbled on her neck as he swiftly undid the straps of his trousers. Sitting inside his cloak, Maxi pulled her dress up to her waist. She felt him slowly enter her. When she felt him stretch her to her limit, she let out a cry. Riftan soothed her by gently stroking her hips and kissing her neck.

“I’ll never hurt you again, Maxi. It’s all right.”

Maxi could not recall him ever hurting her or the reason why she had ever been afraid of him. It felt as if Riftan Calypse had always been part of her. Maxi clung to his neck like a drowning woman.

Riftan took hold of her hips and pushed himself in deeper. As their bodies merged, her whole body throbbed, and the sound of wind became more distant. She began to move on top of him, mimicking her movements atop the horse. She took him to the hilt and tightened around him before releasing him reluctantly, repeating the motion again and again. Her heart hammered, and her mind dissolved ecstatically under his shower of kisses.

Chapter 49

Riftan very nearly had to haul Maxi back to the castle on his horse. After carrying her to their bedchamber, he bathed her in warm water, dressed and fed her, and lay her on his chest to lull her to sleep.

This was not the first time that Riftan had cared for her so tenderly. When they were together, he acted little different from a nanny. He constantly tried to feed her, and he was particularly adamant that they bathe together. In the mornings, he liked to snatch the comb from Ludis to comb Maxi’s hair himself.

Such actions baffled her. All her life, she had been told that courtesy, polite disinterest, and duty were all that constituted the relationship between husband and wife. She had never once heard of a man treating his wife with such affection.

Maxi wondered if most husbands were in fact as caring as Riftan. It could be that she had just not been made privy to that fact. After all, she had led a cloistered life within the walls of Croyso Castle. She had been allowed to leave the castle only to visit the church, and even those visits had been forbidden when she had turned fourteen.

Everything she knew about the outside world came from snippets of conversation she had overheard from guests at the castle. The two people who had most greatly shaped her worldview, however, were her father and Rosetta, whose cynicism knew no bounds. Lately, she had been struck by the feeling that her knowledge of the world might not be accurate.

“You’re good with your hands, my lady.”

Ruth’s voice snapped her out of her thoughts. He was inspecting her calculations with a satisfied grin.

“And a quick learner, too. I must say, I am surprised.”

Unsure of whether his words were meant as a compliment, Maxi smiled wryly.

“D-Doing the same thing over and over t-tends to make one f-faster.”

“We’re nearly done. At this rate, we’ll be able to finish the device by tomorrow.”

Maxi sighed in relief and rubbed her stiff neck. Her initial enthusiasm had not lasted long. She had wearied of the endless calculations and drawing of diagrams, and the mere sight of a piece of parchment was enough to make her recoil.

“I d-didn’t know p-performing magic required a-all these d-documents. I thought i-it would be more s-spectacular…”

“Magic is one of the highest forms of learning, my lady. It requires meticulous calculation and research. Only during battle do you get to see such spectacles. The sorcerers in the Mage Tower never get to experience such glory. They spend their whole lives making diagrams like these.”

Maxi paused in her work and gave Ruth a quizzical look.

“W-Were you a m-member of the M-Mage Tower?”

“Yes, at one time.”

Maxi’s eyes widened. The Mage Tower, also known as Nornui, was an artificial island in the Isiriyan Ocean that had been built by the mages of antiquity. It was the birthplace of mages and the greatest repository of knowledge, and even Maxi had heard tell of the tower countless times before her marriage. Home to sages who protected the world order, Nornui was a neutral territory that never intervened in the affairs of other states.

Ruth, however, seemed disenchanted. He began to mutter in disgust.

“Sorcerers in the Mage Tower must accept certain restrictions the moment they become a high mage. In exchange for learning the dangerous and classified magic of Nornui, they are placed under constant surveillance to prevent them from disturbing the world order by using magic for personal gain. That’s why I left.”

“I-Is that a-allowed?”

“Certainly not, which is why the mages of Nornui still treat me like a traitor.”

Ruth’s tone was indifferent. Maxi wondered whether all mages were as brazen as he was.

“Th-Then did you meet R-Riftan after you l-left the tower?”

“Indeed. I met him not long after I became a mercenary. By then, he was already a noted figure.”

Maxi’s eyes lit up with curiosity. “W-Why?”

“For obvious reasons. He was incredibly good-looking and extraordinarily well built for a sixteen-year-old, and he had nerves of steel. Everyone thought he was a crackpot back then, too.”

“A c-crackpot?”

Maxi’s eyes widened at the crude choice of word. Ruth slowly shook his head as if to hint that that was the politest expression that he could think of to describe Riftan.

“The lad knew no fear. He would fight ogres armed only with a dagger, or rush into the mouth of a drake to cut open its skull. He did all sorts of loony things without batting an eye… The memories still give me the shivers. I was a bundle of nerves each time I had to complete a mission alongside him.”

Maxi gaped in horror, cold sweat trickling down her back. To think that Riftan had been so reckless at the tender age of sixteen… He had been even younger than Rosetta, who was in full bloom, and the chipper young squire Ulyseon. Maxi licked her dry lips.

In a trembling voice, she asked, “I-Is he still so r-reckless?”

“Even now, he charges forward without regard for his physical safety. But he no longer takes the perilous gambles that he used to. To be precise, he no longer needs to. He’s powerful enough to slay most monsters without endangering himself. The only time I saw him risk his life these past few years was during the Dragon Campaign.”

“W-What happened?” Maxi asked, unable to stop herself.

Ruth let out a deep sigh. “Sir Riftan has the unusual ability to temporarily absorb his enemy’s magic and transfer it to his sword. It wasn’t something he was born with, but a skill he gained after years of battling monsters. I assume being constantly covered in monster bile and blood had something to do with it. So to answer your question, it was that ability that helped Sir Riftan defeat the Red Dragon. He cut through Dragon’s Breath — the most powerful magic that exists in the natural world — and transferred the dragon’s magic to his sword, which he then used to cut off the creature’s head.”

Maxi shuddered, imagining Riftan rushing headlong into the dragon’s flames. Ruth gritted his teeth. The memory alone seemed enough to make his teeth chatter.

“The slightest mistake could have turned him into ashes, though it’s thanks to that bravery that he is now regarded as the most valiant knight in the continent.”

Maxi had heard praise of Riftan’s performance during the campaign, but she had been blithely unaware of how rash his feats had been. Riftan could have died, and she may never have had the chance to get to know him. Their wretched first night together could have remained the only memory she had of him. Her whole body shook.

“I didn’t mean to frighten you, my lady,” Ruth mumbled in surprise when he saw her blanche. “That wasn’t a proper conversation to have with you. Blast! My apologies. Being in the company of rowdy men can make one rather tactless.”

“I-I was the one wh-who asked.”

She doubted that it was his company that made him tactless, but she decided not to voice the thought.

Maxi set about working in silence. Her mind was in turmoil. As a knight, Riftan would have to brave dangers again in the future. Once winter was over, he would have to answer King Reuben’s call and lead his knights in another campaign. That was a knight’s duty. Who knew if he would return from the next battle? Riftan was powerful, but he wasn’t invincible.

The thought was enough to choke the air out of Maxi’s lungs. She had not realized just how fragile her current state of comfort and happiness was.

“I see that you are distracted.” Ruth squinted as he scanned the desk to assess their progress. He lowered his quill. “Why don’t we stop here for the day?”

Maxi rose and left the library to attend to the new servants who would be arriving that day. She had asked Aderon to hire thirty skilled servants after discussing the matter with Riftan.

She greeted the new hires and assigned servants to train them. When that was done, she made her way to the kitchen. She was met with a flurry of activity as usual, but with the winter preparations nearly complete, the place no longer looked like a battlefield. Once the preparations were finished, time would slow down in the castle, and Maxi would no longer have to rush about frantically.

“We’ll see the first frost in a few days, my lady,” Rodrigo said.

The steward shivered and pulled his coat closer to himself. The temperature had dropped noticeably in recent days.

“W-Will we be able t-to finish all the w-winter garments b-by then?”

“I am told that they are almost ready, my lady. With the additional help, they should be finished before the cold snap.”

As her final task for the day, Maxi inspected the rooms in the castle to ensure that they had enough firewood. She was then able to retire to her room to write her daily log.

Chapter 50

With the days growing shorter, darkness fell on the castle long before Maxi finished her work. She lit a candle and walked to the window, her thoughts turning to Riftan.

No one in the castle worked harder than he did. All day long, he inspected the land, trained soldiers, and scoured the area outside the walls to wipe out monsters or plunderers who might be lying in wait. And when that was done, he went to check on the progress of construction in the village, discuss taxes with the tax collectors, and ensure that no one was causing trouble in the estate. Though he worked day and night, he never showed signs of fatigue.

Could it be that Riftan was made of iron? Most people would have been drained by such duties, but Riftan performed them as if they were no more difficult than shelling peas. Maxi focused her thoughts on Riftan’s resilience to forget what Ruth had told her that afternoon. Riftan Calypse was no ordinary human; he was strong enough to overcome any trial, and there was no need for her to fret over something that had yet to pass. Consoling herself with such thoughts, she finished her supper and took rest in her room.

But when Riftan returned late that evening, she learned that he would be leaving for a monster raid in two days’ time, and she found herself overcome with anxiety once again. Riftan, however, seemed oblivious to her distress.

“As soon as the compensation from Livadon arrives tomorrow, I’ll be expelling those prisoners. Ruth tells me the magical device will be ready by then… And with the new gate almost finished, everything should be fine even if I’m away for a short while.”

Maxi licked her chapped lips and tried to speak as calmly as possible.

“W-Where are you g-going?”

“I’ve received reports that a horde of goblins has settled on that mountain.” Riftan pointed to one of the mountain peaks outside the window. “It’ll likely take four to five days to wipe them all out.”

“W-Won’t it be d-dangerous?” Maxi looked at him anxiously.

“Are you worried that a goblin might hurt me?” Riftan snorted and gave her an incredulous look. “Goblins are a nuisance, but they aren’t dangerous. I’d say goblin raids are only a tad more bothersome than hunting rabbits.”

“I-If they aren’t d-dangerous, can’t they j-just be left a-alone?”

Riftan frowned in displeasure. “It is my duty to protect this land. Are you suggesting that I shirk my responsibilities?”

Maxi shrank at his sharp tone.

“Goblins may not be powerful creatures, but they are prolific breeders. If they aren’t wiped out, they will multiply at an alarming rate and attack merchants or destroy our hunting grounds. I must make sure that doesn’t happen.”

“I-I’m sorry. That w-was presumptuous of m-me.”

After studying Maxi’s pained face for a moment, Riftan let out a long sigh. He reached for her, and she promptly fell into his arms. He rubbed his nose against her shoulders, twisting her braid around his hand.

“I’m leaving our bed to sleep on the cold, hard ground not because I want to, but because I have to.”

Maxi remained silent as she stroked his thick, black hair. The thought of him having to sleep outside in freezing conditions made her heart ache. Was it the fate of a knight’s wife to live with such anxiety? Perhaps noble couples kept their spouses at an arm’s length to protect themselves from anguish. She feared that she had become too attached to Riftan.

◆◆◆

The next day, a new steel gate sturdy enough to withstand an ogre’s hammer was installed, and the magical devices Ruth had created were mounted on either side. The devices resembled ivory disks, each roughly the size of a pumpkin.

Maxi followed Riftan to the gate to watch as the fruits of her labor were mounted on the watchtowers. The red magic stone that Ruth had shown her adorned the center of each disk, and the rims were inscribed with ancient script.

“W-What is this m-made of?” Maxi ran a hand over the smooth surface of the device.

“Basilisk bones,” said Ruth.

Maxi drew her hand back in shock. “B-Bones?”

“Creatures of the Ayin Race such as basilisks, wyverns, lizards, and earth dragons possess powerful defensive magic, so most protective devices are made with their bones.”

Maxi studied the smooth, polished disk. Knowing what they were made of caused the hairs on her nape to stand up.

Ruth clicked his tongue. “No need to look so appalled. They’re just bones. This can’t be your first time touching them, seeing as you eat meat.”

“B-But these are m-monster bones!”

Ruth simply let out a snort and turned his attention back to the device. He secured it to a stone pillar using clay, then exited the gates. Maxi was about to follow him out when Riftan, who had been busy giving orders to the guards, stopped her.

“Where do you think you’re going? It’s dangerous out there.”

“B-But Ruth…”

“Ruth’s a high mage. He can protect himself. Now stay put, or I’ll have to send you back to the castle.”

Maxi nodded meekly. Riftan ordered the sentries to protect her, then proceeded up the rampart to give Ruth a signal. A massive flame began to form outside the walls. Suddenly, it came hurtling toward the gate with a roar.

Maxi screamed. The ground shook, and a towering barrier sprang from the ground to block the flying flames. Maxi watched, stunned. The villagers who had come to watch were slumped on the ground.

The knight guarding Maxi let out a whistle. “He’s always loved a good spectacle.”

Seeing that the knights were calm, Maxi realized that such a scene was nothing out of the ordinary for them. They had undoubtedly experienced far more ghastly things.

“Good!” Riftan bellowed. “It’s working. Open the gates!”

At his command, the heavy steel gates swung open. Ruth trudged in, covered in dirt.

“Was that really necessary?” he asked.

“We have to show them that Anatol is impenetrable even while I’m away,” Riftan said, slowly making his way down from the wall. “This ought to dissuade anyone from even thinking about invading us.”

“Well, if rumor spreads that Anatol’s defenses are impenetrable, more peddlers might be inclined to do business here, which isn’t a bad thing.”

Maxi realized then that testing the new magical devices had not been the sole purpose of the demonstration. Riftan had also been trying to reassure the people of Anatol that their home was safe. She saw him exchange a few words with the knights before approaching her.

“It’s time for you to return to the castle.”

“W-What about you?”

“I’m going to transfer the intruders to the envoy from Livadon. Ruth and Hebaron, I want you to escort her ladyship to the castle and start preparing for the goblin raid.”

Before she could say anything, Riftan turned and walked away with the knights, his cape fluttering behind him. She watched his receding figure before mounting Rem. Ruth and the ginger knight followed suit.

“So, we’re off to the mountains again,” Hebaron grumbled as he led the way. “And here I thought I could sleep in the comfort of my own bed for a while.”

Ruth smirked. “Just a while ago, I heard you say your muscles were aching from inaction.”

“Why don’t you try sleeping out in the snow?”

“I must decline respectfully. That’s a death sentence for a delicate sorcerer such as myself.”

Hebaron snorted. “Delicate? I don’t know a single Remdragon Knight who has skin as thick as yours.”

“That, Sir Hebaron, is only your opinion.”

Maxi rolled her eyes, unable to tell whether they were bantering or bickering.

When they reached the town square, Ruth suddenly slowed his horse. “Let us stop by the market.”

Hebaron turned to him, clearly irritated.

“We can’t stop to let you go about your personal business. Come back on your own later. For now…” Hebaron trailed off and threw a furtive glance at Maxi.

Ruth sighed. “Can’t you stop treating her ladyship as if she were a contagious boil?”

“Come now, when did I—”

“You’re treating her as if she’s invisible. Give it a rest.”

A sheepish look spread across Hebaron’s face. Before he could make a retort, Ruth turned his horse around to face Maxi.

“I just have a few more items to buy, and I must get them while the peddlers are still here as they won’t be coming back for some time. And it’s a chance for you to see the market.”

Maxi hesitantly glanced at Hebaron. Looking disgruntled, the knight let out a sigh and turned his horse in the direction of the market. Maxi quickly followed after them.

“W-What are you l-looking for?”

“Herbs and magic stones. I’m almost out, you see.”

Despite the cold weather, the market was bustling. Merchants were selling nearly everything under the sun from the tents they had pitched. Animal hides and bones, coarse fabric, and rustic ornaments lined one side of the market, while the other side was filled with stalls selling meat, bread, potatoes, and sacks of grain and acorns. Startled by the merchants’ booming voices, Maxi pressed herself closer to Ruth.

“Sorcerer! Oi! Slow down! It isn’t easy to escort someone in this crowd.”

But even Hebaron’s thunderous voice was drowned out by the noise of the market. Maxi nervously looked around her.

“Worry not, my lady. The chances of an attack are slim.”

“Th-That’s not very r-reassuring.”

“Anatol is quite secure. Acting so cautious will only attract unwanted attention.”

Maxi flinched and tried to look calm. Seeing this, Ruth shook his head before coming to a stop at a stall.

Chapter 51

Plant roots of unknown use, bottled powders of mysterious origin, and thin twigs were strewn across a wooden board covered in black cloth. Ruth jumped off his horse and began to inspect the items.

“Are these all herbs?” Hebaron asked.

Despite his grumbling, he was craning his neck to peer at the items. Ruth ignored the question and beckoned to the youth handling herbs in the corner.

“I’d like twenty segal[3] of each type. How much will that cost?”

“They’re one derham for ten segal,” the kind-faced youth answered. “These are rare herbs of high quality. For 20 segal of each kind, it’ll be 40 derham.”

“Do you accept payment in liram?”

“Of course. Let me bring the scale.”

Maxi watched as the youth carefully weighed the dry herbs on a brass scale. Ruth placed each bundle inside a small pouch, then took out four silver coins from a purse. The peddler also placed these on the scale.

“W-Why is he w-weighing them?” Maxi asked in a whisper.

“He’s checking to see if they’re real silver. Counterfeit coins have been increasing lately. Some scoundrels have even started shaving coins to make new ones.”

“Th-They shave the c-coins?”

“Yes, the way people shake gold coins in wicker baskets to obtain gold dust. They gather the dust to create new coins, and that leaves the old coins weighing less. But that doesn’t concern us. My coins are as good as new.”

Ruth took out more coins to show Maxi. Their edges were crisp. Satisfied, the peddler slipped the money into his pocket, then placed eight flat derham coins on the scale. After checking their weight just like the peddler had, Ruth took the coins.

“Tight-fisted as always,” Hebaron scoffed.

Ruth remained unfazed. “I’d call it being meticulous.”

He proceeded to the stall on the opposite side, where he began haggling over a stone as large as a fist with a man who appeared to be a mercenary. Claiming that he had nearly died trying to acquire the stone, the man wanted no less than fifteen liram, but Ruth snorted and insisted that it was worth no more than ten. In the end, Ruth was able to purchase five magic stones at the price he wanted.

While he was busy, Maxi perused the other stalls. She saw beaded daggers, wooden animal figurines, embroidered belts, copper brooches, and colorful fabrics that had been braided into tassels.

Maxi pointed at one of the tassels. “W-What is this?”

The question was directed at Ruth, but the sorcerer was already haggling with a merchant several steps away. Embarrassed, Maxi was trying to leave when she heard a brusque voice answer her question.

“These are ornaments that can be attached to sword belts.”

Maxi looked up in surprise to see Hebaron leaning over to examine the tassel.

“Many adventurers believe these will grant them the protection of the nymphs. They tie them here, like this.”

Hebaron pointed to the colorful braided tassel hanging from the leather sword belt around his waist. Maxi’s eyes moved uncertainly from the tassel to the knight’s face.

“I-I’ve never seen one b-before. R-Riftan doesn’t w-wear one…”

“He’s too proud to rely on superstition. It’s all hogwash to him.” There was a hint of fondness in his sarcastic tone.

Maxi relaxed and gave the knight a small smile. “Th-That sounds like him.”

“But he might carry one around if it comes from your ladyship.” Hebaron scratched the back of his head. “Why don’t you pick one out?”

Maxi blinked, both baffled and elated by the show of goodwill.

“Aren’t they e-expensive?”

“This little trinket?”

Maxi blushed, afraid that he might think her a fool. She chose a short tassel made of red, green, and orange fabric.

Without asking the price, Hebaron handed the merchant a coin.

“Keep the change.”

The merchant looked surprised. It seemed that Hebaron had paid far more than the usual price.

“I-I will c-compensate you w-when we’re back a-at the castle.”

“That won’t be necessary. I’m no miser, which is more than I can say for the sorcerer.”

With a shrug, Hebaron began walking toward Ruth. Maxi took the tassel from the merchant and quickly followed. She wanted to thank Hebaron, but he had gone back to ignoring her and was now grumbling at Ruth for dawdling. Ruth stuffed his purchases in a sack and waved his hand dismissively.

“Yes, yes. Let us go.”

Ruth led his horse toward a less crowded area. Once they were out of the market, they mounted their horses and rode back to Calypse Castle. Maxi was able to gallop through the winding, hilly paths with ease. Soon, they reached the moat.

“Who will be participating in the raid this time?” Ruth asked Hebaron

The knight stroked his chin, thinking for a moment.

“Gabel and I will be taking some of the squires. It’s about time they got some real experience.”

“We’re about to enjoy some peace and quiet at the castle, then.”

Hebaron laughed. “I’ll ask the commander to bring you along.”

“I’m sure he would refuse. It’s best that I remain here in case of a crisis.”

Hebaron let out a long sigh. “Aye, you’re right. Enjoy the peace while it lasts. Before you know it, we’ll be back livening things up just outside your tower.”

Hebaron spurred his horse forward and galloped ahead through the gates. Ruth simply shrugged.

Maxi could not help but feel envious of the camaraderie in their banter. Riftan, too, looked most at ease when he was in the company of other knights. Even their quarrels seemed good-humored. Having led a solitary life, she found their bonds captivating.

Ruth turned to her as they entered the castle. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, my lady, I’ll be off to get some much-needed rest. I’ve been living like a cave bat because of those accursed magical devices. And I thank you again for your assistance. I wouldn’t have been able to finish them so quickly otherwise.”

“I-I am happy t-to be of help.”

Ruth grinned. “I’ll be sure to provide another opportunity soon.”

Maxi tried to frown, but she found her lips curling up into a smile instead. How wonderful it would be to be accepted into their company. What would it be like to feel as if she belonged?

◆◆◆

The next day, Riftan rose before the crack of dawn. Maxi raised her drowsy body, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. Seeing this, Riftan chuckled and kissed her cheek.

“Go back to bed. No need for you to wake up too.”

“I-I’ve s-slept enough.”

“I thought I’d kept you up quite late last night…” Riftan trailed off as he gently stroked her breast.

Maxi blushed and quickly pulled the blanket over herself. Riftan chuckled and ran his hand through her tousled hair.

“Don’t be stubborn. Go back to sleep.”

“I-I want t-to get up.”

Maxi wriggled free from the hands pushing her back onto the bed. She rose, the blanket wrapped around her. Riftan shrugged and began to prepare for the raid.

Maxi fed the fire as she watched him pour water into the basin to shave and wash his face. When she blew air onto the fire using a pair of bellows, the flames began to roar, and the room brightened.

After briefly warming herself, she wiped her face and body with a wet towel. She then pulled out undergarments and a chemise from her wardrobe and slid them on. Because Riftan did not care for having servants attend to him, Maxi had also grown accustomed to dressing herself. Next, she pulled on stockings that reached her thighs and put a thick woolen dress over her chemise. When she was fully dressed, she sat down in front of the mirror to comb her hair.

Riftan walked up behind her, dressed in a navy-blue tunic and thick leather trousers.

“Give me the comb.”

Maxi shook her head. “I-I can c-comb my own h-hair.”

“Just humor me. I won’t be able to touch you for a few days.”

Maxi acquiesced, though she could not fathom why he liked touching her unruly hair so much. Holding the tiny comb in his calloused hand, Riftan began to brush her hair. Maxi blushed at the care and caution he was exercising. After gently untangling her hair, he deftly braided it into a four-strand plait.

Riftan looked down proudly at his handiwork. “I’m becoming rather skilled at this, don’t you think?”

Maxi impulsively planted a kiss on his chin. Feeling his whole body stiffen, she wondered why her taking the initiative seemed to bewilder him when he seemed to have no qualms about showering her with kisses whenever he pleased.

“Th-That was a k-kiss of thanks,” she said, trying to hide her bashfulness.

Riftan sighed in disappointment. “I am loath to leave. Don’t make it harder.”

“Th-That wasn’t m-my intention…”

He abruptly pulled her into an embrace, startling her. Slowly, she wrapped her arms around his waist. He let out a low groan and buried his face into her neck.

“Stop doing that.”

“W-What do you m-mean?”

“Damn it. If we do it one more time, I won’t have time to wash myself again…”

Riftan looked at the bed longingly.

Chapter 52

Maxi turned beet red and pushed Riftan away. When he reluctantly released her, she strode away from him and wrapped her shawl tightly around herself like a shield.  Riftan watched her uneasily and sighed.

“We’ll pick up where we left off when I get back,” he said.

Shaking his head slowly, he made his way to the armor stand. Maxi watched from a safe distance as he put on his breastplate, dragon engraved spaulders, greaves, and cuisses. He then secured the faulds and tassets in place and encased his gloved hands in silver gauntlets.

Maxi admired the dashing man before her. When he strapped on his leather belt, she suddenly remembered the trinket she had bought at the market the day before. She rummaged through the drawers for the colorful tassel.

“R-Riftan…”

Riftan turned to look at her inquiringly as he fastened his sword to his belt. After a moment of hesitation, Maxi held out the tassel.

“I b-bought this at the m-market yesterday on our w-way back to the castle… Sir Hebaron told me that a-attaching this to a sword belt g-grants the wearer the p-protection of the nymphs.”

Riftan stared blankly at her hand.

“S-Sir Hebaron w-was the one who p-paid for it, b-but I p-picked it out… I-If it’s all right w-with you…”

Her voice faltered when he made no move to take the tassel. Perhaps Sir Hebaron had been right – Riftan really must consider such trinkets useless. Masking her disappointment, she slowly lowered her hand.

“Y-You don’t have to take it i-if it doesn’t p-please you.”

She turned to put the tassel back in the chest, but a hand suddenly grabbed her arm.

“Give it here.”

Maxi turned around in surprise. Riftan snatched the tassel from her hand and fumbled with the strings as he tied it to his belt. The brightly colored ornament clashed absurdly with the coarse leather belt. Maxi blushed, lamenting her unrefined taste.

“Thank you. I will treasure it.”

Riftan planted a kiss on her forehead before turning his back to her again. Her disappointment at his aloofness was fleeting; the feeling dissipated when she noticed his lips curving into a smile.

Riftan draped a cloak over his shoulders, rubbing his chin as if to conceal his smile. But the flush that crept up to the tips of his ears did not escape Maxi’s attention. Her heart swelled with pride when she realized that Riftan was genuinely happy.

Then suddenly, she felt angry at herself. She had only bought the paltry gift at Sir Hebaron’s suggestion. Though she did not have the means to buy anything that could compare to the gifts he had given her, she could have bought him something better. Seeing his delight at a gift she had bought on a whim, she was struck by the urge to slap herself.

“I’ll be back before you know it.”

When he was ready to leave, Riftan pulled Maxi in for a final embrace. She burrowed her face against his chest, holding back tears and resolving to give to him everything she could.

◆◆◆

Riftan left for the raid with three knights, six soldiers, and three squires. Maxi worried that they were too few in number, but Ruth assured her that it was routine for small-scale raids to be carried out by groups of eight to fifteen men.

Maxi watched the men’s figures recede from the ramparts. She then made her way to the weaving room to confirm that her order of fabrics had arrived. In the corner of the spacious room, past the spinning wheels and looms, was a tall pile of high-quality woolen fabric.

Next to the fire, maidservants were busy sewing winter garments. Maxi looked on with interest as they traced patterns on thick fabrics spread across an expansive table before cutting out the pieces, stuffing wool between two layers of fabric, and sewing them closed. With most of the shutters now kept closed for insulation, only slivers of light seeped into the castle, but the maidservants’ hands worked nimbly even in the candlelight. Maxi could not help but admire their dexterity.

“W-When will e-everything be ready?”

Ludis knitted her brows as she inspected the newly arrived fabrics. “Everything should be ready in three to four days’ time, my lady. The completed garments have already been distributed. The men have agreed to share them until the rest are finished.”

Reassured, Maxi left the weaving room. After dark, there was something sinister about Calypse Castle. Perhaps its stillness unsettled her because she had become so accustomed to the castle bustling with activity during the renovations and winter preparations. After inspecting the kitchen, stables, and annex with Ludis, Maxi returned to her room to rest.

As she leafed through a book at her desk, she began to feel melancholic. With the winter preparations almost complete, there was little left for her to do. She stared out the window, wondering whether a day had always been so long. Less than a day had passed since Riftan’s departure, but she already felt lonely. The realization surprised her. She had always been alone in the past...

“You look tired, my lady. Would you care for some tea?”

Ludis’s cautious voice snapped Maxi out of her melancholy. She smiled brightly and nodded. For the lady of the castle to mope in her husband’s absence was undignified.

Just then, a strong gust of wind shook the windows. Maxi’s face clouded over with worry again as she watched branches shake violently outside the window. The cries of migrating birds echoed in the distance.

Winter had arrived in Anatol.

◆◆◆

The first snow came two days later. Maxi peered through her window and down at the garden, which looked as if it had been sprinkled with flour. Her gaze then shifted to the mountains in the distance. With the drastic drop in temperature, she worried for Riftan’s safety.

Ludis, who was sitting on a chair sewing, let out a sigh.

“This year’s winter feels harsher than most other years, my lady. It came earlier than usual, too.”

“I r-remember you telling me that w-winters here never get t-too cold.”

Ludis looked agitated. “Yes, Anatol is in a basin, so winters here are milder than most other places. But this winter seems different. There’s already a thin layer of ice on the surface of the well.”

“I-Is there enough firewood t-to last us the winter?”

“We’ve prepared more than usual.” Ludis beamed reassuringly.

Maxi’s lips curved up into a smile as she sat in front of the fireplace, thawing her icy hands. With the weather growing chillier, a stillness had fallen over Calypse Castle as if everyone had gone into hibernation.

Servants who ordinarily hurried about whiled away their time huddled in front of braziers. With the merchants no longer visiting the castle, the gardens looked like a desolate wasteland. Though Maxi usually preferred peace and quiet, the sudden change in atmosphere had made her melancholic. Noticing her despondence, Ludis addressed her in a bright voice.

“Shall I serve lunch, my lady?”

“W-What’s for lunch?”

“The cook has prepared cream stew with peas, smoked sausages, and pumpkin pie with treacle and cinnamon.”

Maxi’s mouth watered. Seeing the look of anticipation on her face, Ludis carefully folded the garment she was mending and left the room. While she waited, Maxi opened the poetry book she had taken from the library the night before. She had barely read two pages when she heard a loud rapping at the door.

Wondering why Ludis had returned so soon, Maxi called for the person to enter. Rodrigo and Ruth stepped in.

“Please forgive me for interrupting your rest, my lady, but the sorcerer has an urgent matter to discuss with you.”

Maxi rose from her seat. “I-Is something amiss?”

Ruth sighed. “Monsters climbed over the walls in the dead of night. The sentries and knights were able to suppress them, but it seems many were wounded in the process. They have requested assistance. Would you spare a few servants to tend to the wounded?”

The color drained from Maxi’s face. A crisis had arrived just days after Riftan’s departure.

“With winter here, food is harder to come by for the monsters. Their running amok is nothing unusual this time of year, but they’ve never succeeded in infiltrating our walls before. That’s why the sentries were taken by surprise.”

Hearing Ruth’s calm voice, Maxi managed to regain her composure.

“H-How many servants do they n-need?”

“At least a dozen. Please instruct them to bring ample supplies of clean cloths, wooden boards to use as splinters, herbs and a cauldron to brew them in, a pail, brass bowls, thread and needles, and basic provisions. The wounded are at the outskirts of the estate, so it will be difficult for them to procure these items from the market.”

Maxi listened to Ruth’s hurried instructions, then turned to look at Rodrigo. The steward quickly nodded.

“I’ll have everything prepared at once, my lady.”

“And s-send word to the ch-church right away. A-Ask them—”

“There are no clerics in Anatol capable of performing divine magic,” Ruth interjected. “Anatol was isolated for a long time, and it was only when Sir Riftan rose to prominence that clerics were sent here. The central church would never send a hierarch to such a far-flung region.”

Chapter 53

Maxi grew anxious. If there were no clerics capable of performing divine magic in all of Anatol, that meant Ruth was the sole person who could use healing magic. If a bigger crisis were to arise, what then? Seeing the worry on her face, Ruth gently flicked a finger to distract her.

“Now is not the time to worry, my lady. Please summon the servants. I will go get the herbs ready.”

“I-I understand.”

Ruth spun around and left the room. Maxi threw on a thick robe and set about ringing the bell to summon the servants. Since she could not neglect the castle by bringing all of them with her, she chose ten burly young men and five maidservants. After giving them instructions, she proceeded to exit the great hall.

Maxi pulled her hood over her head to block the wind and rushed to the training grounds. There, servants were loading baggage onto three large wagons. She checked to see that they had not missed anything before climbing into a carriage with them.

Moments later, Ruth appeared with a weighty sack of herbs slung over his shoulder and stacked the bag on top of the other luggage. Maxi shifted to the edge of the seat to make room. It was only then that Ruth, who had clambered onto the carriage, noticed her presence. He looked surprised.

“Are you joining us, my lady?”

Maxi’s eyes went round. She had assumed that it was her duty to accompany them.

“W-Would I be g-getting in the way?”

“Not at all. It was just unexpected. Your presence would most certainly be helpful.”

The sorcerer gave her a genial smile and sat down across from her. One by one, the three horse-drawn vehicles passed through the castle gates. When they crossed the drawbridge, the coach suddenly started to shake violently, and Maxi gripped the handle in fear. They were making their way down a steep hill, and the carriage was tipping forward precariously. Maxi feared it would topple over.

“No need to worry, my lady,” Ruth said, slowly shaking his head. “The wheels are equipped with a device that prevents the carriage from flipping over.”

Realizing that she had made her ignorance obvious, Maxi blushed and released the handle. They continued to ride in that precarious state until they were safely down the hill, at which point they turned eastward. Through the window, Maxi could see that they were rolling along a secluded forest path surrounded by naked trees.

Spiderweb-like shadows of thin branches were spread across the ground, which was covered in a thin sheet of ice. Maxi looked away from the bleak landscape. She tried to control her breathing to calm her pounding heart. Eventually, the carriage came to a stop.

“We’ve arrived.”

Ruth jumped out of the carriage the moment a servant opened the door. Maxi climbed out after him, then froze at the sight that met her eyes. Among the tree stumps in a wide-open clearing, there were piles of carcasses of enormous black beasts.

Ruth looked down at a werewolf head on the ground. “So they were werewolves. That explains why the sentries were caught unaware. I’ll have to devise measures to prevent this from happening again.”

Maxi averted her eyes and suppressed the urge to vomit, reluctant to show the others that unseemly sight again.

“Mage Ruth!”

Maxi turned to see where the yell had come from. A group of knights was setting up tents by a few dilapidated shacks nestled in dense forest.  One of the knights strode toward Ruth.

“Sir Ursuline injured his shoulder during the scuffle. Could you tend to him?”

“Sir Ursuline was wounded?” Ruth asked in surprise.

The young knight sighed. “There was heavy fog, so we didn’t see his distress signal right away. He had to hold the beasts at bay on his own before the rest of us arrived.”

“Heavens! Where is he now?”

“This way.” The knight led Ruth away.

Maxi, who had been listening silently, found herself at a loss. After instructing the servants to unload the baggage, she hurried after Ruth.

When she arrived at the dark cottage that she had seen Ruth enter, she found rows of injured men on the floor. As she scanned the dingy room, her eyes landed on the sentry lying closest to her. She gasped when she saw his gruesome injuries.

The man’s arm was at an unnatural angle, his burned face contorted with pain. His tunic was covered in dirt and blood, and his whole body emitted a foul smell.

Maxi recoiled and took a few steps back. She had come along to help, but she knew nothing about how to tend to the wounded. Panicking, she broke into a cold sweat. Then, she heard Ruth’s voice coming from deep inside the cottage.

“My lady! Please tell the servants to start boiling water. We’ll need a lot of it!”

Maxi pulled herself together and hurried back to give instructions to the servants The servants hastened to light a fire in front of the cottage and carry a large cauldron to the spring to collect water. Meanwhile, Ruth finished treating Sir Ursuline and came out to unload the sack of herbs.

“Do you have any experience tending to the wounded?”

Maxi shook her head. She knew better than to lie at a time like this. Ruth nodded as if he had expected as much and pulled out several smaller pouches from the sack.

“These contain coagulants. The powder should stop the bleeding. But first, you must carefully cut off any pieces of clothing covering the injury and wash the wound with clean water. After sprinkling this powder, use a cloth to compress the wound until the bleeding stops.”

“W-Wouldn’t it be f-faster to use magic?”

“My magic won’t be sufficient to heal all these men. I can heal ten of the most critically injured, but the rest will have to be treated without magic.”

“I-I understand.”

Hiding her apprehension, Maxi took the pouches from Ruth. She had no time to hesitate. After repeating his instructions in her head, she opened the pouches with shaking hands to check their contents. Suddenly, Ruth handed her another pouch.

“These dried leaves are detoxicants. If you notice any wounds with purple swelling or patients with fever, have them swallow one of these. If the patient is unconscious, please call me over.”

“I-I understand.”

“You need not be so nervous, my lady. Many of the servants have experience tending to the wounded, and they’ll know what to do once they’re given instructions.”

Ruth took the remaining herbs and returned to the cottage. Maxi said a silent prayer before approaching the servants boiling water by the fire. She delivered Ruth’s instructions with some difficulty. The servants then swiftly divided the herbs among themselves to take along to the cottages with the linens and bowls.

Maxi hesitated before following the maidservants in. The women were already attending to the wounded with practiced hands. Maxi surveyed the injured men. Some had escaped with only light injuries, but most were in serious condition.

She could see seven sentries, and a dozen men who looked to be lumberjacks by the looks of their humble garb. Combined with the men in the other cottages, the casualties must have numbered at least forty in total.

Their sheer number filled her with dread. Repressing the urge to flee, she leaned over the sentry nearest to her. He was barely conscious.

After a brief pause, she peeled off the blanket covering the man’s body. He looked to be one of the older ones. His right thigh was covered in thick, dark blood as if it had been torn apart by a werewolf. Fighting nausea, Maxi used a pair of scissors to cut open his tattered trousers. A faint groan escaped his lips. Afraid that she had caused him greater pain, she quickly withdrew her hands. After calming her nerves, she resumed cutting the sentry’s trousers.

The wound beneath was stomach-churning. Lumps of dark, sticky blood surrounded a gaping wound where his flesh had been torn off. Stifling a scream, Maxi soaked a piece of linen in water and cleaned the gash as Ruth had instructed.

The sentry writhed every time the cloth made contact with his flesh, and it took a long while before Maxi could wipe his wound clean of blood. After tossing the blood-soaked linen aside, she sprinkled powder on him with shaking hands and clumsily wrapped a strip of cloth around the wound. Her shoulders were stiff with tension and her back slick with sweat after treating just one patient.

Is this enough?

Maxi anxiously gazed down at the sentry for several moments before standing up. She comforted herself with the thought that she had followed Ruth’s instructions. The sentry would be all right for now. With faltering steps, she walked over to the next patient, treating one gruesome wound after another.

One man had a bone sticking out of his arm, while another man’s face was covered in blood from a head injury. Maxi went to the latter first and inspected his wound. Her stomach turned when she felt slippery blood on her hands, but she willed herself to endure. She had come to help, not to hinder.

Once again, she cleaned the wound and sprinkled some coagulant before dressing it with shaking hands. The powder soon seemed to stop the bleeding. With a sigh of relief, she turned to see how the servants were faring. They were using the same method to treat the patients. Relaxing slightly, she began to approach the next patient, but a dry hand stopped her from behind.

“It’s best not to touch him, my lady. We’ll have to realign his bones first.”

Chapter 54

Maxi turned to see Ruth standing behind her. She was surprised to see that he looked noticeably paler, perhaps from the strain of trying to heal so many people. With a tired sigh, Ruth crouched down next to the sentry and gingerly raised the man’s broken arm.

“My lady, would you be so kind as to hold down his shoulder?”

Maxi glanced at the unconscious man’s face before pressing her hands down on his shoulder. With Maxi restraining the man, Ruth swiftly pulled on the bent arm to realign the broken bones. As he did so, the sentry’s eyes flew open. His body began to thrash with such force that he almost knocked Maxi over.

“My lady! You must hold him down!”

After struggling to regain her balance, Maxi pushed down on the man’s shoulder once again. When he was finished resetting the bones, Ruth placed his hand over the bleeding wound and shrouded it in white light.

Maxi looked on with a vacant expression. In her memory, healing magic was cold and bitter. Each time a cleric had come to treat her after a lashing from her father, their magic had felt like ice burning her skin.

But the light enveloping the sentry looked like spring sunlight, gentle and warm. Maxi stretched her hand out. Just like the time she had touched the oak tree by the pavilion, she felt a burning sensation at the tip of her hand. The warmth seeping into her hand was intoxicating.

Meanwhile, Ruth examined the sentry’s healed arm before lowering it back to the floor.

“Werewolf claws and teeth contain venom, so please give him the detoxicant once he’s awake. It’s best if you boil the herbs and have him drink the concoction.”

Maxi stood up, shaking off the strange sensation.

“I-I’ll ask the s-servants to boil some i-immediately.”

“Thank you.”

Ruth sat on a straw bed to catch his breath. He looked exhausted. Healing magic, it seemed, consumed a great deal of energy. Leaving him to rest, Maxi left to tell the servants to boil the herbs in a cauldron full of water. She was about to return to the tent with firewood for the brazier when she noticed a group of sentries and knights burning werewolf carcasses in a vacant lot.

Maxi froze at the horrific sight. As the smell of burning flesh reached her nose, the nausea she had been suppressing rose in her throat.

She dropped the firewood on the ground and ran into the woods. Her stomach twisting painfully, she crouched in front of a tree and heaved. Watery bile splattered on the roots, and tears trickled down her cheeks.

She was trying to catch her breath when she heard a low voice address her from behind.

“You there, are you all right?”

Maxi turned her head, startled, and saw a young sandy-haired knight standing a few steps away. His eyes widened when he saw her face.

“What are you doing here, my lady?”

Embarrassed, Maxi quickly wiped her mouth on her sleeves.

“I-I was g-gathering firewood…”

She trailed off. She was unwilling to admit that she had been sick.

“This is no place for you to be, my lady. You should return to the castle. I shall have someone escort you.”

Without waiting for a response, the knight spun around and went to call for a sentry. Flustered, Maxi quickly went after him.

“Th-That won’t be n-necessary. You n-need not mind—”

“How can we not worry when you’re wandering about these dark woods alone? You aren’t needed, so please go back.” The young knight turned toward the sentries standing nearby. “You there! Prepare the carriage. Lady Calypse is returning to the castle!”

Incensed, Maxi strode ahead of him and blocked his path. Startled, the knight paused in his tracks. Though her legs shook with terror, Maxi steadied her nerves and glared at him.

“As the L-Lady of Anatol, it is my d-duty t-to offer my assistance! I-It is not your p-place to t-tell me I am n-not needed here.”

She had wanted to sound dignified, but her voice faltered, and she was stumbling over her words more than usual. Her ears became flushed with unbearable embarrassment. She bit her lips, flickering her eyes nervously before lowering them to look at the ground.

“Y-You need not m-mind me. G-Go back t-to what y-you were doing.”

Before the knight could say anything, Maxi picked up the firewood and hurried back to the tent. Heart racing, she tossed some of the wood into the dying fire and nervously eyed the entrance.

After a moment of worrying that the knight thought her an arrogant, stuttering fool, she decided it did not matter. The knights already despised her; it would make little difference if their dislike deepened a little. With slumped shoulders, she placed the remaining firewood next to the brazier before approaching Ruth.

“A-Are you f-feeling better, Ruth?”

Ruth looked up from treating a lumberjack’s broken ankle and sighed. He looked markedly tired.

“I’ve almost exhausted my magic. I won’t be able to use it for at least half a day. I’ve tended to those in critical condition, but the rest will have to be treated without magic for now.”

“Sh-Should we call f-for a healer f-from the village?”

“There is only one healer in Anatol who is capable of helping us, but it wouldn’t be right to ask him to leave his patients behind. We can send our injured to him instead.”

Ruth stood up and stroked his chin, trying to determine who among the wounded should be sent away.

“The healer can’t take all of these men. We’ll send those who were poisoned by werewolf venom and treat the rest ourselves.”

Maxi swallowed hard. “W-What must I d-do?”

“Nothing too difficult. Compress swollen wounds with warm cloths, splinter broken bones, and stitch up open wounds.”

“S-Stitch…?”

Maxi looked as if she might faint. Ruth sighed.

“I will do the sewing. Your ladyship can assist.”

“A-All right.”

“But first, we must send those with high fevers to the healer.”

Ruth strode out of the tent. After taking a moment to settle her nerves, Maxi followed.

◆◆◆

Following Ruth’s instructions, the servants heaved fifteen fever-stricken men onto the wagons and sent them to the village healer. Those who had been treated by Ruth were given porridge and detoxicants prepared by the maidservants. When they recovered their strength, they set about repairing the cottages.

There were eight cottages in total, all of which housed lumberjacks, and four of them had damaged walls. With a cold snap expected that night, the men would not be able to survive if repairs were not made immediately. Maxi tried to listen to Ruth’s instructions amid the thunderous noise of the men sawing timber and hammering at the walls.

“Soak a clean cloth in strong liquor and use it to dab the wounds. This reduces the chances of the wound festering, though we do not know why.”

“I-Is it b-because of something in the l-liquor?”

“It’s possible. Liquor never goes bad.” Ruth pulled the thread through a tiny sliver of a needle. “It is a method used by the healers in the south. According to them, a wound must be kept clean, bleeding should be avoided at all costs, and patients’ bodies should never be allowed to become too cold or too hot. I thought it was gibberish at first, but their methods proved more effective than using dog urine and leeches or cauterizing the wound with iron. Though inferior to magic, their methods do come in useful in these situations.”

Ruth began to stitch the open wound closed. Maxi flinched as if the needle were pricking her own back.

“Making a knot after each stitch makes it easier to remove the thread once the wound has healed. Would you like to give it a try?”

Maxi shook her head vigorously. She did not want to be seen as a coward, but she couldn’t muster the nerve to pierce someone’s skin with a needle.

“It’s no different from sewing leather shoes.”

A whimper escaped the sentry, who lay face down on a bed of straw. Paying him no heed, Ruth continued stitching the wound. Maxi used a liquor-soaked cloth to wipe the blood oozing from the gash, then used heated scissors to snip the thread after each knot that Ruth made.

“The final step is to apply a salve and dress the wound to help it heal faster.”

Ruth finished the last suture, cut off the thread, and applied a generous drop of sticky salve over the wound. The sentry, who had remained quiet until then, let out a cry of pain.

“M-Mage Ruth, can’t you just heal it with magic? My back is on fire!”

“I’ve exhausted my magic, I’m afraid.”

“Heavens…”

“Bear it just a little longer. I’m almost done.”

Ruth began to wrap a long piece of cloth tightly around the wound.

“Apply the salve and dress the wound every two days. It should be healed in ten days’ time.”

Ruth poured some of the salve into a small vial and gave it to the sentry, who mumbled his thanks.

Maxi picked up the tools and moved to the next patient with Ruth. While he stitched the men’s wounds closed, Maxi helped them take sips of detoxicant, cut up strips of cloth, and soaked the needle and thread in strong liquor for Ruth.

Though it was her first time performing such tasks, she remained collected under Ruth’s calm direction. When he realigned broken bones, she tied a splint to the area with a piece of cloth; when she saw an ankle that had swelled like a pig’s bladder, she compressed it with a cloth soaked with hot water.

By the time the last of the patients had been treated, it was dark outside. Bone-tired, Maxi sank to her knees and warmed her shivering body by the brazier.

Chapter 55

Maxi grew weary at the prospect of spending the night in that bleak place. She was absorbed in thought, wondering whether she would be able to return to the castle that night, when a wooden bowl was suddenly thrust in front of her.

“Please have some, my lady.”

Startled, Maxi looked up. It was the young knight who had tried to send her back to the castle earlier that day. He had a bowl of steaming soup in his hands.

“It’s rabbit stew. It can’t compare to the food in the castle, but it’s edible.”

Maxi blinked in surprise and reluctantly accepted the bowl. She was famished, not having eaten since morning. She eagerly brought a spoonful of warm stew to her mouth.

“Th-Thank you.”

“My pleasure. And about earlier…”

Maxi felt her body stiffen, dreading his next words. To her surprise, however, the knight bowed his head.

“Please forgive me, my lady. It was not my place to say such things.”

Maxi stared at his lowered head, her spoon still in her mouth. She had not expected such a display of deference. She quickly put her bowl down and waved her hands.

“I-It’s all right. I sh-shouldn’t have b-been so short-tempered… I-I apologize.”

“No, my lady. It was I who offended you. There’s no need for you to apologize.”

“Th-Thank you…” Blushing, Maxi relaxed her shoulders.

The knight seemed not to know what to say next, and they remained locked in an uncomfortable silence until Ruth entered the tent. He raised an eyebrow when he noticed the knight.

“Is something the matter, Sir Elliot?”

“No, I was… apologizing to her ladyship for offending her.”

Ruth looked surprised, but he did not press the knight further. Instead, he sighed loudly and began to warm his hands by the brazier.

“The knights who went to patrol the walls have returned. It seems there are no monsters still in hiding. I think it’s time for you to return to the castle, my lady.”

“W-What about you, R-Ruth?”

“I’m afraid I must spend the night here. Some of these men might get a fever at night. And once I’ve recovered my magic, I’ll be able to heal a few more people.”

Maxi hesitated briefly. Thoroughly drained, she longed to lie on her bed, but it did not seem right to return to the comfort of the castle alone.

“P-Perhaps I should s-stay and—"

“You have done enough, I assure you.”

Maxi’s face hardened. She wondered whether Ruth found her presence a nuisance. Sensing her unease, Ruth gave her a soft smile.

“If Sir Riftan finds out that you spent the night in a shack, there will be hell to pay. I’ve asked the knights to escort you back, so please go and get some rest. You need not worry about us. We’ll sleep better knowing you’re safe in the castle.”

“Allow me to escort you, my lady,” the young knight suddenly cut in.

Maxi nodded, unable to protest further. Truth be told, she was glad not to spend the night in this secluded place, surrounded by the stench of burning carcasses.

Feigning reluctance, she climbed into the carriage with two servants. When Sir Elliot came to a stop by the carriage on his horse, the coach began to move. Maxi sat slumped inside the rattling carriage and breathed a sigh of relief. As the tension in her body began to dissipate, fatigue took its place. Hugging her knees, she nodded off like a cat in front of the fireplace. It had been the most exhausting day in her twenty-two years of existence.

◆◆◆

Once she arrived at the castle, Maxi threw off her blood-stained robe, bathed herself, and promptly fell asleep on the bed. When she awoke the next morning, her whole body ached as though she had been battered with a club. She rolled from side to side, whimpering in pain.

Ludis entered with some firewood.

“Are you all right, my lady?” Ludis’s voice was full of concern.

Maxi forced a smile and crawled out of bed. Ludis swiftly summoned the other maidservants to prepare a warm bath. Maxi soaked in the steaming water until the knots in her muscles had loosened, then dressed in a soft cotton chemise and thick woolen dress. Ludis dried her hair thoroughly with a towel before gently combing out the tangles.

“Why don’t you rest in your room today, my lady? It’s a cold wintry day outside.”

“I-I intend t-to spend some t-time in the library. Th-There’s a book I’d l-like to read…”

“Then I’ll see to it that a fire is lit immediately. The sorcerer hasn’t been there since yesterday morning, so it’s quite cold in there.”

Ludis strode out of the room. Maxi ate her fill of the creamy barley porridge brought to her by a maidservant. Then, with a thick robe draped around her shoulders, she made her way to the library. The room was already warm when she arrived.

Maxi drew the curtains to let light in, then began browsing the bookshelves. But finding the book she wanted proved more difficult than she had anticipated. She pulled out book after book to check their contents before returning them to their place.

Should I wait and ask Ruth when he returns?

After spending hours combing through the books, Maxi sank to the ground in disappointment. She was on the verge of giving up when the title of the book she had been searching for caught her eye. It was in a messy pile of books stacked on the edge of the desk. Her face broke into a smile.

Maxi reached for the book, which contained age-old remedies and illustrations of medicinal herbs. With great numbers of monsters inhabiting the land surrounding Anatol, it was likely that the events of the previous day would occur again. For that reason, Maxi had resolved to study the art of healing.

She sat near the window to read by the weak winter light. The book was not easy to comprehend. The illustrations had faded, and remedies such as sprinkling ash on bruises or soaking hair with raw eggs for fevers seemed dubious at best. At length, Maxi sighed and closed the book, discouraged.

I’d feel better if we had just one more person capable of healing magic besides Ruth…

She could ask Riftan to hire another mage or request that the central church send hierarchs to Anatol. Neither option, however, was easily viable. Nobles were always in fierce competition for the best mages, and Ruth had already told her that the central church in Osiriya would never send a hierarch to a hinterland like Anatol. After a moment of deliberation, Maxi decided to search for more books.

But even after scouring the library for an entire afternoon, she was unable to find anything of use, and she left in disappointment. When she returned to her room, Ludis served her crisply grilled goose meat, crepe with crystallized apple, and savory pumpkin soup with a goat milk base. But Maxi barely touched the food as she leafed through the book she had taken from the library. Part of her doubted that her efforts would bear fruit, but she could not stand to do nothing.

Maxi stared into the fire, her eyes quivering. Riftan liked her now, but there was no guarantee that he would continue to like her forever. The moment he realized that she was not the charming noblewoman he had believed her to be, his affections might disappear like a mirage.

Maxi could not shake off her anxiety. She wondered how she could become someone who was needed by others; if she could be useful to Riftan in some small way, it was possible that he would allow her to remain by his side even after he had tired of her. Sighing at her servility, she stopped frantically leafing through her book.

After staring at the cover for a moment, Maxi pressed her face to her knees. In these moments of self-awareness, she could see her distorted thoughts as in a mirror, and her mind entered a state of turmoil. She wished that Riftan were there to hold her in his arms, but the thought only deepened her sense of solitude.

◆◆◆

The next day, Maxi discovered a book on ancient remedies in the corner of the library. She spent the rest of the day reading the faded yellow pages. Though the book was written in the ancient tongue, Maxi was able to read it with ease, having spent most of her life hiding in a library. But as she read on, words she had never encountered before began to appear more frequently, and it soon became difficult to understand the passages.

As she slowly flipped through the pages, she carefully wrote the words down on a piece of parchment. They appeared to be names of body parts or tools used for treatment. Maxi searched for titles on the subjects, and before long, she had gathered an enormous pile of books on the desk.

Quill in hand, Maxi scrunched her nose. She had frantically read anything that seemed useful, but she had understood no more than half of the material. She took a deep breath and sighed, doubtful that she would ever be able to learn anything that way. She was impatiently running a hand through her hair when she heard the door fly open. Her face lit up when she saw Ruth stride in.

“R-Ruth! W-When did you r-return? Did you m-manage to t-treat all the injured?”

“I returned last night. And yes, everyone has been tended to,” Ruth answered flatly.

He trudged over to his usual chair. When he saw the books lying open on the desk, he looked surprised.

“Are you trying to learn medicine, my lady?”

Chapter 56

Ruth picked up the book at the top of the pile and raised an eyebrow.

Looking unsure of herself, Maxi mumbled a reply. “W-What happened a few days ago could h-happen again, so I th-thought I would p-prepare myself…”

Maxi waited for Ruth’s reaction, certain that he would scoff at her. But to her surprise, his face broke into a bright smile.

“A commendable effort.” He sounded as if he were complimenting a small child. “Did you start studying yesterday? Let me take a look.”

He walked over to sit down in the seat across from her, and before she could consent, he gathered the heap of parchment in his hands. Maxi glowered at him. She swore to herself that she would one day chastise him for touching a lady’s possessions without her permission.

“You are literate in the ancient tongue?” Ruth looked surprised.

“I-I learned it w-when I was young.”

In the years before Rosetta grew up to become a flawless young woman, the Duke of Croyso had subjected Maxi to rigorous instruction in a desperate bid to fix her impediment. But Maxi had shown little improvement, and Rosetta’s intelligence had soon become apparent. It was only then that Maxi was freed from the ordeal of reciting poetry in front of her haughty tutor and father once a month.

Maxi memorized these poems by staying up all night, but she had never been allowed to finish reciting any of them. Her father’s rod had always come lashing down before she could even finish the first verse. Blanching at the terrible memory, Maxi quickly looked down to hide her face.

“I-I am not f-fluent, though…”

“From your writing, I’d say that you are quite proficient.”

“I’ve a-always liked to read, s-so I’m a-able to read and wr-write, b-but there are m-many words I am not f-familiar with.”

Ruth remained silent for a long while. Unnerved by the silence, Maxi shifted her eyes nervously.

“Why not learn magic instead?” Ruth asked abruptly after examining the pieces of parchment.

Maxi blinked, not comprehending. Ruth rose from his seat, excited by his own suggestion.

“Why spend time learning medicine when you can learn magic instead? If you were to become capable of healing magic, you would help lessen my burden tremendously!”

Maxi furrowed her brows. He seemed to be making no effort to hide the fact that his suggestion was solely for his benefit.

“D-Didn’t you s-say that magic is the h-highest form of learning, and th-that it requires complex c-calculations? I-I am not suited for it.”

“Advanced magic requires years of research and practice, but basic magic is different. If one has mana affinity, a few years of study should be sufficient to master basic spells.”

“W-What is basic magic?”

“It refers to all non-elemental magic. Simple healing magic, levitation, and other minor spells fall under that category.”

Ruth spoke as if these spells were no more complex than addition and subtraction. Maxi gave him a timid smile.

“I-I would l-like to learn, b-but as you m-mentioned, it t-takes years of work. Wouldn’t s-studying healing arts yield faster—”

“I meant that it takes several years to cultivate mana affinity and to accumulate basic knowledge such as arithmetic and the ancient tongue. You already have mana affinity, though it isn’t strong. And since you’re also proficient in arithmetic and the ancient tongue, you’ve already met the basic conditions for learning magic. With a few months of practice, you should be capable of casting simple spells.”

Hope glimmered in Maxi’s heart. Would she really be able to learn magic? She looked up at Ruth with quivering eyes.

“D-Do you think I-I’ll be able to d-do it?”

“It’s worth a try. You have nothing to lose.”

He was right. Maxi mustered her courage.

“I-If you’re willing t-to teach me, I will do my b-best.”

“Then please come to the library tomorrow afternoon. I shall make the necessary preparations.”

Ruth walked over to a bookcase and removed two weighty tomes.

“These should help your understanding of magic. Please read them whenever you get the chance.”

Maxi hugged the books to her chest as she left the library, her heart racing. For the first time in her life, someone had seen potential in her.

◆◆◆

The uncontrollable pounding of her heart kept Maxi up that night. Instead of trying to sleep, she lit a candle and read the books Ruth had given her until dark circles formed under her eyes. One book expounded the concept of magic, while the other explained its principles.

Hope flickered inside her when she realized that the books were not as difficult to understand as she had anticipated. The idea of becoming a sorceress no longer seemed so impossible.

She imagined herself shooting flames from her hands to vanquish monsters and raising storms to sweep away invaders. Then, she pictured a proud Riftan pulling her into a tight embrace. The thought was enough to put a broad grin on her face.

If she were to become capable of magic, she would be able to join Riftan on his campaigns. Having clean forgotten that she had once fainted at the sight of a monster, Maxi kicked her feet in the air as she lay on the bed, her heart swelling with hope.

Her fantasy, however, was shattered when she met Ruth the next day. The sorcerer had walked into the library looking just as eager as she, but as he began his lengthy lecture, Maxi found herself staring blankly at the intricate runes he had drawn on a large slate. After explaining the concept of magic, Ruth moved on to the principles by which magic runes worked. Maxi felt as if he were speaking a different language.

“Do you understand, my lady?”

When Ruth finally concluded his lecture, Maxi was so disheartened that she almost began to sob. Seeing her close to tears, Ruth creased his brows in confusion.

“Was there anything you didn’t understand?”

“I b-barely understood a-any of it. I-I’m not s-suited to th-this after all…”

“It’s too soon to give up.” Ruth seemed displeased by her lack of resolve. “You must learn to be tenacious. The less you understand, the more you must persist.”

Maxi, who was used to resigning herself to her fate, was bewildered by his counsel. She avoided meeting his eyes for a few moments before nodding tentatively.

“I-I understand.”

Ruth erased the diagram on the slate and drew a simpler one in its place.

“There’s an energy that flows through the natural world, invisible to the naked eye. Mages call this energy mana.”

Maxi promptly picked up her quill to take notes. Ruth waited until she had finished writing before continuing.

“Through training, mages are able to draw mana inside their body, and this concentration of mana is what we call magic.”

“A-Are they not th-the same thing?”

“The words are used interchangeably, but in theory, they are different in nature. If mana is a stable force that exists in equilibrium in the natural world, magic is a force of considerable instability that was forced to accumulate inside the body of a human or a monster. While mana adheres to the rules of nature, magic goes counter to it.”

“I c-can’t say I u-understand.”

“Allow me to demonstrate.” Ruth unfurled his fingers to show his palm. “The mana flowing through this room is currently in a state of perfect equilibrium. But if I do this…”

Ruth flicked his finger, and a fist-sized ball of fire burst into being.

“By using the energy that I accumulated, I broke the equilibrium inside this room. That is what we call magic. In the natural world, this would be considered a very unnatural state. This fire, along with the light and heat it emits, should not be present. So, nature puts up resistance to fight this anomaly. Mages call this resistance ‘negation.’ This energy tries to get rid of the surplus mana created by the mage to restore everything to its natural state. And it’s because of this natural energy that magic disappears after a while.”

As Ruth lowered his hand, the flame fizzled out.

“B-But d-didn’t you say r-runes were required t-to use magic?”

“The flame I just conjured was created through a rune. If mana is the ingredient, runes are the recipe. Runes contain detailed instructions on how much mana must be transfused and where it should be directed to create, let’s say, a flame of a certain size. Mages must maintain a certain amount of mana inside their body at all times and learn to properly manipulate it using runes.”

Maxi’s hands flew across the page as she took notes.

Ruth narrowed his eyes. “Do you understand everything up to this point?”

“Y-Yes, but…”

Maxi looked close to tears as she glanced down at the pile of books he had placed on the desk.

“I s-still cannot s-seem to grasp h-how that happens, o-or the p-principles behind it…”

“Let me explain.”

Scratching his head, Ruth rolled up the diagrams and placed them in his bag along with the books. Next, he took out a translucent stone from a small pouch.

“Take this, my lady. We’ll start by practicing how to accumulate and use mana.”

“W-What is this?”

“A stone used to help grow mana affinity. It absorbs mana from its surroundings and emits heat. If you hold it in your hands and try to discern the subtle flow of mana around it, you’ll be able to strengthen your mana affinity over time and improve your ability to perceive its movement. Please practice with this stone and read these books. Comprehending the principles of magic requires not only knowledge of arithmetic, but also geometry and metrology.”

As Ruth handed her three hefty volumes, Maxi felt the last of her confidence dissipate. She began to thumb through one of the books, but seeing the text-laden pages only caused her doubt to grow.

Maxi tried to recall her fantasies from the previous night for motivation: Riftan beaming at her as she accompanied him on his adventures, dressed in the magnificent garb of a mage. As she pictured herself traversing mountains and fields with Riftan, she gained fresh courage. She took the magic stone from Ruth.

Chapter 57

In the three days that followed, Maxi pored over the books Ruth had given her, taking only occasional breaks to visit the stables to brush Rem’s mane. A week had passed since Riftan’s departure for the goblin raid, and she was growing more anxious by the day.

Though winters in Anatol were known to be mild, a cold snap had swept across the land without warning. To collect water from the well, the servants had to break through a thick sheet of ice.

The sudden drop in temperature only intensified Maxi’s fears. Her heart ached when she pictured Riftan sleeping curled up on the frozen ground, and she felt guilty as she climbed into her warm bed each night. Even when she had her nose buried in a book, she would pause to peer out of the window for signs of Riftan’s return, but all she saw was the harsh wind blowing through the vast garden below.

The raid party returned two days later. It was well past noon, and Maxi was grasping the magic stone in her hands to feel the flow of mana when she heard the loud blast of the kopel. With a jolt, she leaped up from her seat.

When she rushed outside, she saw knights making their way into the garden on horseback. Spotting Riftan at their head, she ran downstairs, burning with excitement as she beheld his dashing figure. When he saw her, Riftan promptly jumped off his warhorse.

Maxi flew to his arms, crying out his name. Riftan let out a surprised laugh as he wrapped his powerful arms tightly around her shoulders. The cold steel of his armor made the hairs on her nape stand up, but she only pressed herself against him more firmly.

She burrowed her face in the dirty robe draped over his shoulders before looking up at him with glowing eyes. Even with his disheveled hair and haggard face, Riftan was astonishingly handsome. She gently stroked his cold cheeks.

“I-I’m so g-glad you’re home. A-Are you—”

The rest of her words were lost as Riftan grasped her neck and pushed his tongue deep inside her mouth. Maxi gasped for air. When his soft tongue hungrily stroked the flesh within, a moan escaped her lips. She clutched his shoulders, feeling her body burn feverishly.

As she nestled against him like a cat, she noticed Hebaron, Gabel, Ulyseon, Garrow, and the rest of the raid party standing behind Riftan. Mortified, she tried to pull away, but the arms coiled around her held her firmly in place. Riftan rubbed his stubbled chin against her neck.

He whispered, “Had I known that I would be getting such a passionate welcome, I would have burned the forest down to return sooner.”

He let out a sigh and planted a kiss on her cheek. Maxi blushed, unable to believe that she had behaved so recklessly in front of so many people. Riftan, however, continued showering kisses on her cheeks and neck.

“R-Riftan… P-People are s-staring.”

“And?”

“R-Riftan…”

With a deep sigh, Riftan scooped her up with one arm, then looked over his shoulder at the knights standing idly behind him.

“Those of you who went on the raid are exempt from duties for the next week. You may return to your quarters. I’ll have the servants attend to you.”

“How kind of you.” Hebaron’s lips curved into a sly smile. “We can take care of ourselves, Commander, so why don’t you go put out that pressing fire first?”

Maxi’s face turned so hot that she thought her head might begin to steam. Paying Hebaron no heed, Riftan hoisted Maxi up and made his way into the castle. She begged him to release her, but her pleas fell on deaf ears. As he strode into the great hall, he nodded at Rodrigo and the servants who had gathered to greet him.

“See that my horse is cared for. Prepare dinner and bathwater for my men.”

“As you wish, my lord. Shall we prepare a bath for you as well?”

Riftan frowned, becoming aware of his filthy state.

“Yes, at once.”

Rodrigo bowed and took a step back. The servants behind him followed suit with impassive faces. Maxi felt grateful that they had betrayed no emotion at seeing their lord carry his wife like a child.

“I will have my meal later. Just bring me a change of clothes.”

With that, Riftan began climbing the stairs that led to their bedchamber. Once the door was shut behind them, he released Maxi and began to cover her in kisses. Maxi clung to his arms, panting. After tasting every corner of her mouth, Riftan threw off his gauntlets and began stroking the back of her neck.

A tingle ran down her spine when she felt his chapped lips quiver on her nape. She buried her cheek in his warm hand. Coiling her disheveled hair around his fingers, Riftan groaned.

“You don’t know how much I longed to do this…”

He lowered his hands and hungrily caressed the soft skin under her dress. Following his lead, Maxi slid her hands inside his robe and explored his armored chest. With ragged breaths, Riftan guided her hands up to rub his neck.

“Y-Your body feels c-cold.”

“That can’t be possible.” His voice was hoarse. “I feel as if I am burning.”

“D-Do you feel u-unwell? A-Are you hurt?”

“I’m in excruciating pain because of you.”

Thinking that she may have aggravated an injury when she had thrown herself at him earlier, she examined his body. Riftan let out a low moan and tore his robes off.

“I’ve never been this hard and throbbing.”

After hastily casting off his breastplate, he scooped her up and pushed her against a pillar. Her eyes went round when she felt his hardness pressing against her abdomen. She had assumed that the barrage of kisses earlier had simply been a show of joyous affection.

Riftan rubbed his feverish body against hers and thirstily sucked at her lips. Maxi let out a soft moan, clinging to his neck. He had been brushing against her like a large dog rubbing itself endearingly against his owner, but his movements now turned wild and urgent. Grabbing her buttocks, Riftan pressed her closer to his body so she could feel the entirety of his arousal. His body burned.

“I can’t hold back any longer.”

Riftan moaned, breathing heavily. Dazed, Maxi looked down at his lips, wet and sticky from the relentless kisses. Seconds later, she felt him yank off the belt from her waist and pull her dress and chemise up in one swift motion.

Riftan grabbed her buttocks, and she wrapped her legs around his waist in response. After quickly unstrapping his trousers, he ripped off her undergarments and thrust into her. She gasped, her legs writhing.

“R-Riftan…”

Riftan slid his hands under her dress to stroke her thighs and waist. Holding him close, Maxi began to move her hips. He flinched as if he had been struck in the gut, then started to move inside her. She felt her head bang against the pillar each time he pulled out of her before thrusting back into her deepest parts. With the nerves in her entire body on edge, she felt a pressing need grow inside her. She moaned as she tore at his clothes, while he pressed his wet lips to her temples.

“Just a little more, Maxi… Just a little more…”

She looked up at his flushed face through the tears in her eyes. Panting, he grabbed the back of her head and kissed her greedily once more. As he filled her completely, she moaned like a cat in heat. When she reached the brink of climax, he pumped hard three times before convulsing.

As she reached her own climax, she spread her toes out like fans. He cupped her buttocks in his hands, remaining still until his body cooled. When he stopped quivering at last, he lifted her head from the pillar.

“Damn it… Did I hurt you?”

Maxi looked back at him with dazed eyes.

“I didn’t mean to be so rough…”

He lowered her, studying her face with a concerned look. Though she could barely stand, Maxi struggled to stay on her feet and shook her head.

“I-I’m a-all right...”

“That’s what you always say.”

Seeing her sway, he grabbed her waist to steady her. Still reeling from her climax, she watched as he lowered the hem of her dress again. She had been taught that a man was entitled to take his wife whenever he pleased. She was, in essence, his property, and there was little she could do if he chose to hurt her, yet he was always tender with her. A lump formed in her throat.

“I-I really am a-all right.”

“All right. Then let’s do it properly—”

Just then, they heard a hesitant knock at the door.

Chapter 58

“W-We’ve brought water for your bath, my lord.”

Hearing the embarrassment in the maidservant’s voice, Maxi’s ears turned red. Had she heard everything from the other room? Unfazed, Riftan tied the straps of his trousers and made his way to the door.

Maxi quickly hid behind the bed in shame and pulled the blanket over her head. A moment later, a few maidservants entered with towels and a change of clothes. It was only when they had left after filling the bath with warm water that Maxi dared look up. She saw Riftan strip off his remaining armor and clothes before submerging himself in the tub by the fire. He beckoned to her.

“Come, Maxi.”

She stared, captivated by the sight of water dripping from his dark hair. Resting an arm on the tub, he smiled at her as if he were trying to coax a wary cat.

“I’m too tired to lift a finger. Come help me wash.”

“Y-You‘re lying…”

“I had to sleep out in the snow for ten days. My whole body aches, and I can’t feel my toes. Come help.”

Though it was plain that he was exaggerating, Maxi could not help but feel concerned. She slowly climbed out of bed and approached him. When she got close, Riftan grabbed her hand and began to rub his lips and cheeks against it.

“Take off your clothes and join me.”

Seeing her hesitate, he added impatiently, “I need you. Hurry.”

Looking at him with quivering eyes, she slowly began to undress. It was difficult to refuse him. After slipping out of her dress and chemise, she removed her stockings and draped them over a chair. Riftan’s dark, smoldering eyes bored into her.

When she had removed her tattered undergarments, she stepped into the tub. Riftan pulled her toward him by the waist and pressed his lips to her swollen breast, prompting her to clutch at his wet, glistening hair.

When she felt his feverish lips tremble on her skin, she felt heat rekindle in her belly. Riftan placed her on his lap and began to nibble her collarbone. With a moan, she threw her arms around his head, uncertain of whether she wanted him to stop or continue. Pleasure akin to pain prickled her spine.

Riftan cupped her breast. “You want me too, don’t you?”

Maxi’s face went beet-red, but that was sufficient response for Riftan. She saw contentment, desire, and an intense emotion she could not decipher stir behind his eyes. Sucking her lips, he spread her legs and entered her, and Maxi melted into the arms of this insatiable man once more.

◆◆◆

Maxi had no moment of respite from Riftan’s bid to quench his desire. No part of her could escape his wandering hands; he kissed, nibbled, and stroked her body until her skin was tender. After titillating her to the point where she could no longer bear it, he pushed himself in and had her until she was spent, dazed by the endless series of climaxes.

When Riftan finally slumped onto the bed in contentment, Maxi felt so relieved that she could have thanked the heavens. She rested her head on his shoulder, exhausted.

“A-Aren’t you tired, R-Riftan?”

He sighed, stroking her back with a satisfied expression on his face.

“Imagine that you’ve prepared a feast for a man who’s been starved for days. What do you think he’ll do?”

Maxi blinked at him. Riftan pressed his lips to her shoulder, then continued.

“He would devour the food in front of him, even if he were on the verge of losing consciousness.”

Riftan nibbled the flesh between her neck and shoulder. Maxi squirmed and glowered at him.

“I-I am not your feast...”

“But you are so sumptuous.”

He rubbed his lips on her shoulder, which had turned pink, and stroked the sensitive spot on her nape. Alarmed, she dove under the covers. He chuckled and drew her to him, covers and all. A tingle coursed through her, the sound of his laughter tugging at her heartstrings.

Drowsy and content, Maxi buried her face in his chest, and he stroked her hair with his large hands. To be sharing such an intimate moment with another human felt like a miracle.

“I’ve wiped out all the goblins on the mountain, so there won’t be any more raids until winter is over. Once it gets warmer, we can go riding again, or we can go see the lake to the west of here. It’s beautiful even in winter.”

“I-I would l-love that.”

“Then I’ll take you when it gets warmer.”

Riftan’s voice had become softer, perhaps from fatigue. Maxi waited until she was certain that he was asleep before gingerly hugging his waist. He reciprocated as if it were the most natural thing in the world, and just then, she realized how hungry she had been for affection. It was only when she felt his warmth fill her that she became aware of the vastness of the void that had been inside her.

The realization filled her with both joy and terror. Riftan had irrefutably come to occupy the deepest recesses of her heart. He now had the power to tear her heart out, and to crush her will to live. If he grew tired of her, Maxi would have to live the rest of her days in utter desolation. The thought of that wretched fate alarmed her. She looked up at his sleeping face with fearful eyes. It was a different sort of fear from the kind her father had made her feel. Though she was worn out, sleep did not come easily.

◆◆◆

Riftan rose early the next morning to make his rounds of the castle, while Maxi stayed in bed until noon before washing and getting dressed. With the distribution of the winter garments complete, there was little left for her to do in Calypse Castle.

She walked over to her desk, having decided to spend the day reading the books that Ruth had given her. Ludis soon entered with a breakfast tray, which she placed next to the stack of books.

“I prepared food you can enjoy while reading, my lady.”

Maxi smiled and thanked Ludis for her thoughtfulness. On the tray, there was a delectable meal of crepe with grape jam, walnut oat cake, and warm honeyed milk. She took a bite out of the delicate piece of cake while slowly turning the pages of the tome.

This time, Maxi understood the contents of the book with ease. Perhaps Ruth had chosen the right books for her. She wrote notes on a piece of parchment, etching the doctrines into her mind.

Though she had already wasted several sheaves of parchment since she had first begun her studies, she felt no closer to becoming a mage, and she had started to doubt whether poring over these books would enable her to learn magic. She was staring at the page with narrowed eyes when she heard a knock at the door. She closed the book and looked up.

“Wh-Who is it?”

“It’s me. I’m coming in.”

Maxi hastily put away her books and rolls of parchments as Riftan, dressed in a black knee-length robe, strode in. It was unusual for her to see him during the day even when they were both at the castle, and Maxi was pleased to see him.

“Did you sleep well?” he whispered, planting a kiss on her forehead.

Maxi nodded shyly. “F-Forgive me for waking up s-so late.”

“You should have stayed in bed.”

“B-But how could I have s-stayed in bed when y-you’d already risen?”

“There’s no need for you to keep pace with my schedule.”

Riftan seemed to be drawing a line between them. Stung, Maxi shook her head, consoling herself with the thought that he was being considerate. Riftan wrapped an arm around her shoulders and began to smooth out her dress.

“Isn’t this dress too thin?”

“I-I’m wearing more l-layers underneath.”

“Come here.”

He led her by the hand to a wooden chest. He took out a velvet cloak, which he proceeded to drape around her shoulders. Maxi’s eyes went round.

“W-Where are we g-going?”

“There’s something I want to show you. We won’t be leaving the castle.”

Her hand in his, she followed as he led her out of the room, down the stairs toward the kitchen, and through the side door that led outdoors. Seeing Maxi shiver as the cold air struck her, Riftan threw an arm around her shoulders and pulled the hood of her cloak over her head.

“I know, it’s cold. This won’t take long.”

Maxi looked ahead, perplexed. All she could see were bare trees and a frozen, untended path. Stifling her curiosity, she continued to follow Riftan.

He turned toward a large stable nestled among the trees behind the castle. Feeling the warm air inside greet her, Maxi lowered her hood. Though the stench of horses pervaded the stable, the place was clean and protected from the wind. In fact, it was rather cozy.

“A-Are we here t-to see the h-horses?”

“Shh.” Riftan put a finger to her lips.

She promptly squeezed her lips together and looked around. Riftan gently pulled at her arm to lead her deeper into the stables.

Chapter 59

Her curiosity piqued, Maxi followed Riftan past the stalls. Horses pricked up their ears as they passed. Soon, they reached the innermost stall, which housed Talon. Intimidated by the stallion’s bulk, Maxi stuck close to Riftan. He patted her on the back before approaching Talon. She followed suit.

As she drew closer, her eyes grew wide in surprise. Something was squirming on the pile of hay next to the warhorse.

“I found them when I came to see Talon this morning,” Riftan whispered.

Maxi stared, transfixed. Three kittens the size of her palm lay curled up on the hay, sound asleep. Riftan crouched down in front of them.

“I noticed Talon pacing around and found them after rummaging through the hay. No signs of the mother cat, though.”

“D-Do you think th-they were a-abandoned?”

“It seems like it. The stableboy said he hadn’t seen any cats around. A feral cat must have sneaked in to give birth. Must have been quite a shock for Talon to come home and find these trespassers.”

Riftan gently patted Talon’s back as the stallion scratched at the ground nervously. The great black warhorse looked immensely proud and ferocious, and Maxi was amazed that he had not immediately trampled the kittens. She eyed the horse dubiously, worried that he might change his mind, before crouching down by the kittens.

Each of them had a different coat: white with gray stripes, ink black, and pure white. Holding back the urge to cradle them in her arms, she looked up at Riftan.

“C-Can I t-touch them?”

“You can do as you please.”

Riftan’s lips curved into an easy smile as he leaned back against a column. Maxi reached out to gently stroke one of the young creatures. Feeling its delicate bones beneath the thin layer of skin and downy fur, she frowned. All three kittens looked malnourished.

“Th-They must have s-starved for days.”

“Shall we take them back and feed them milk?”

“C-Can we?”

Maxi looked up with hopeful eyes. Riftan grinned and lowered his head to kiss her cheek.

“You’re free to do as you wish. You don’t need my permission.”

“Th-Then I-I’d like to bring them b-back.”

Maxi’s voice shook as she cautiously picked up a kitten, afraid that the slightest pressure from her hands would crush the tiny creature’s bones. The kitten wriggled helplessly. Maxi carefully placed it inside her cloak, and Riftan picked up its two siblings.

“We’ll need to find a basket for them to sleep in.”

“L-Ludis will f-find us one i-if we ask.”

Maxi clutched the kittens to her chest to shield them from the biting wind as they left the stable. Seeing the kitten breathing softly in her arms, she felt pity grow in her heart.

“I-I’ve n-never had cats b-before.”

“Really?”

“M-My father w-wasn’t f-fond of animals. E-Even his hunting dogs w-weren’t allowed i-inside the castle, so I often s-sneaked out t-to the back garden t-to play with them.”

Riftan glanced at her, but she was too exhilarated to notice the subtle look in his eyes.

“Shall I get you a hunting dog as well?”

Maxi’s eyes widened. She shook her head.

“Th-These kittens are m-more than enough.”

“If there’s anything you want, you can tell me.”

There was an edge to his voice. Maxi studied his face, trying to determine what had displeased him.

Still staring ahead, he grumbled, “I told you I’d ensure that your life is just as lavish— no, more lavish than it was at Croyso Castle. Knowing that you lack anything here enrages me.”

Maxi laughed awkwardly. It seemed that Riftan’s animosity toward her father was greater than she had thought. She felt as if thorns were growing in her throat.

“I t-truly am c-content. If I w-want anything, I-I’ll be sure to t-tell you.”

Riftan raised an eyebrow before letting out a sigh and striding onward. Maxi followed after him, gently stroking the kitten, which had begun to dig its claws into her.

Ludis gasped audibly when she saw the delicate creatures and immediately set about creating a nest for them by lining a reed basket with a piece of cloth.

Maxi set the basket by the fire and placed the kittens inside, then watched as Riftan held a spoonful of warm goat milk to their mouths. The kittens began to frantically lap up the milk. With their stomachs full and their bodies warm, they purred and rubbed their heads against Riftan’s hand. He began to tickle one of the cats’ soft backs, and Maxi watched with envy as it stretched its legs in contentment.

“Have you thought of names for them?”

Maxi looked at him in surprise. “Y-You think I sh-should name them?”

“You’ll be spending more time with them than anyone else, so you should be the one to name them.”

Maxi mulled it over before speaking again.

“I’ll call th-the tabby Ron, th-the white one L-Laura, a-and the black one R-Roy.”

“Ron, Laura, and Roy?”

“Th-They’re the names of three fairy siblings f-from a tale I read as a child. I was s-suddenly reminded of th-the story…”

Riftan picked up Roy by the scruff, a faint smile forming on his lips.

“Aren’t they a little too mangy to be named after fairies?”

The kitten exposed his claws and began to thrash around as if in protest. Riftan laughed at its feeble attempt at an attack.

“This one’s a feisty one.”

“Y-You shouldn’t t-torment such h-helpless creatures.”

“You call this tormenting?”

Riftan lowered the cat, grumbling. Maxi moved the basket to a place that was neither too hot nor too cold, then gave the kittens a small ball of yarn to play with. The kittens tottered about chewing and scratching at the yarn before falling asleep.

Maxi watched the rise and fall of their soft bellies. She gingerly stretched out a hand to stroke one on the chin. The kitten purred and shook its long whiskers. As she was gazing down fondly at the creature, Riftan pulled at her arm, and she spun her head around to look at him. He reclined against a cushion and patted his lap.

“Come sit.”

Maxi blushed and hesitated. She knew only too well what that low voice meant. Though she enjoyed being intimate with him, she wondered whether they had been too indulgent. Seeing her pause, Riftan smirked and raised an eyebrow.

“Don’t worry. I just want to hold you.”

After another moment of hesitation, she slowly walked over to him. He placed her on his lap and leaned her head against his shoulder. Her toes curled in at the pleasant feeling of their bodies overlapping.

Riftan wrapped one arm around her knees and stroked her back with the other. She smiled, feeling like a chick nestled under the wings of a hen.

“Your laugh tickles.”

His voice sounded content. After gently caressing her back as he had done with the kitten, he brought his hand up and began to lightly rub the back of her neck.

Maxi swallowed a moan as a shiver ran through her body. Riftan put his hands on her cheek and stroked it, then kissed her forehead. An unusual sense of peace and comfort enveloped them by the pleasant warmth of the fire.

Maxi relaxed in his arms as she listened to the steady beat of his heart, the rattling of the windows in the wind, and the crackle of the fire. After starting into the fire in silence for some time, Riftan suddenly asked a question.

“Are you happy in Anatol?”

Hearing the unease in his voice, Maxi was shaken out of her reverie. She looked up at him in surprise. His face remained impassive, but she could see that he was anxious.

“Are you really comfortable here? Is there anything else I can—

Maxi shook her head vigorously.

“There’s n-nothing I lack for, t-truly.”

Her life in Anatol was perfect. She reveled in the knowledge that she had found a place where she could belong. She was not only needed, but also surrounded by kind people who listened to her with patience. Above all, she had a husband who was affectionate with her at every opportunity. There was nothing more she could have wished for.

Maxi curled up in Riftan’s arms like a newborn animal and buried herself in his chest.

“I-I’m h-happy here.”

Riftan drew in his breath, then wrapped his arms around her and squeezed. Though her ribs were being flattened and she could barely breathe, she did not think to complain. She would gladly have let him crush her in his arms. She adored everything about him, from the hand fervently rubbing her back and the pounding of his racing heart to the masculine scent filling her lungs.

Chapter 60

Maxi timidly wound an arm around Riftan’s waist, joy and a dash of guilt growing in her heart. Riftan relentlessly compared his castle to her father’s out of fear that she was not content. Though she could have told him the truth about how her father had treated her, pride kept her lips closed. Instead, she burrowed her face in his chest to reassure him.

“C-Calypse Castle is w-wonderful,” she mumbled.

She felt Riftan let out a strained laugh above her head. It was clear that he did not believe her.

“I-It’s true. With th-the castle walls looking so g-grand and u-unassailable, I f-feel safe… A-And since the c-castle is on a mountainside, I-I can see the wh-whole of Anatol out th-the window. Th-The landscape is beautiful e-everywhere I l-look. Th-The servants are c-courteous and kind—"

Worried that Riftan might think her father’s servants had treated her poorly, she quickly changed the subject.

“B-But more than anything, th-the cook here is f-far better than the one at C-Croyso Castle. E-Everything he makes i-is so d-delicious that—”

She had gained weight since she had arrived in Anatol, but she stopped herself, afraid that Riftan would think she had become overweight.

“S-So delicious th-that…”

Maxi racked her brains before finishing her sentence.

“Th-That I’m a-always looking forward t-to my next meal! His d-desserts are excellent, and h-he makes delicacies that I’ve n-never even seen before.”

“I’m glad the food is to your liking.”

Riftan smiled in relief and began caressing her neck. Her mind eased, Maxi burrowed her face into his shoulder once again.

Riftan stroked her ear with a finger and let out a low groan. The subtle motions sent shivers down her spine. Just then, a gentle knock dispelled the intimate air that had grown between them.

Riftan grumbled to himself before saying gruffly, “What is it?”

“It’s me, Gabel Lachzion. Everyone is waiting for you in the council room, Commander.”

Riftan sighed loudly. “I’ll be right there.”

“Then I shall go wait with the others.”

Riftan waited for the sound of Gabel’s footsteps to grow faint before releasing Maxi from his lap. She sat on a cushion and continued to gaze up at him. The kittens poked their heads out of the basket, awoken by the flurry of activity. Riftan wistfully looked down at Maxi’s face, which was illuminated red by the glow of the fire, before pecking her on the cheek.

“I’ll see you at supper. I’ll have the cook prepare a feast.”

Riftan stood up, threw on a robe, and left the room. The kittens mewled in displeasure at having been disturbed. Maxi cradled them in her lap to feed them more goat milk before tossing them a ball of yarn. Once the kittens had tired of playing, she sat at her desk and opened the book she had been reading that morning.

Time passed quickly. When she next gazed out the window, darkness was descending. She took out the magic stone from the pocket of her robe.

She had started to carry the stone with her at all times since Ruth had told her it would help her cultivate mana affinity. Every now and then, she took it out to toy with it. She could not, however, feel any discernible change. Clasping the stone in both hands, she closed her eyes. The stone felt no different from an ordinary gemstone. She was wondering whether she might need to chant an incantation when she heard a knock, followed by Ludis’s voice.

“I’m here to help you get dressed for the banquet, my lady. Is now a good time?”

“Y-Yes. C-Come in.”

“Yes, my lady.”

Ludis entered, followed by the dressmaker’s wife Linda Selous and two of the new maidservants who had been hired a few weeks prior. Maxi’s eyes grew wide when she saw the pile of dresses in their arms.

Ludis set down a small box of jewelry on the desk. When she saw the kittens tumbling about on the floor, she scooped them up and placed them in the basket, which she moved to a corner. Next, she returned to the desk and adjusted the angle of the mirror while Linda and the maidservants laid out the brilliant dresses on the bed. Maxi gaped in bewilderment.

“These are the dresses you ordered, my lady,” Linda said brightly. “And what better occasion to wear them than a banquet!”

Linda lifted a beautiful navy-blue dress off the bed. Maxi gasped.

The dress gave off an elegant blue glow when illuminated by the firelight. Linda spread out the lustrous skirt for Maxi to see before proceeding to show her a gold-embroidered green dress and an ivory dress that sparkled as if it were studded with jewels.

“Are they to your liking, my lady? My husband and I spared no effort in making these.”

“Th-They’re lovely,” Maxi murmured in a trance.

“My lady! You should try them on!” urged Isinda, the affable maidservant. “Everyone at the banquet will be mesmerized.”

“Which would you like to try on first?”

“I think this green one will complement the color of your hair.”

Before Maxi could respond, Isinda picked up the dress in question and held it out to her. Maxi obligingly put the garment on. True to the maidservant’s words, the dress flattered her auburn hair. The long, flowing skirt was graceful, and the vine embroidery was breathtakingly beautiful.

Maxi twirled around in front of the mirror. After examining her carefully, Linda passed her the next dress. With the maidservants’ assistance, Maxi tried on all her new dresses, a sigh of contentment escaping her lips every time the soft fabric grazed her skin. Each time she changed into a new outfit, the maidservants eagerly chose jewelry and hennins to match.

Linda clasped a gold belt around the white dress Maxi was wearing.

“I think this dress suits you best, my lady,” she said.

Maxi studied herself in the mirror. An elegant noblewoman dressed in a flowing white dress stood modestly before her, her golden chemise peeking out underneath. A web of diamonds adorned her neck, and a topaz ring sparkled on her finger. Her eyes shone with excitement. Even to her own eyes, she looked as regal as any princess.

“I l-like this one t-too.”

“Then please allow me to arrange your hair, my lady,” said Ludis. “I think braiding your hair up would suit the dress better than a coronet. Shall I use a pearl hairnet to hold the braid?”

“I suggest a small braid on each side and adorning her hair with ornaments.”

Following Linda’s suggestion, Ludis combed Maxi’s hair and skillfully braided her hair at each temple. Next, she slid walnut-sized amber pins through her hair just above the ears and let the rest of her voluminous hair cascade down her back. Maxi stared in amazement at how elegant her red locks looked against her white dress. Ludis had worked magic on her unruly curls. The maidservants began to exclaim in admiration.

“You look marvelous, my lady!”

“You look just like the nymphs of the light! His lordship will be astonished.”

“He most certainly will. You look more magnificent than we’ve ever seen you!”

“Th-Thank you.”

“Is there anything you’d like adjusted?”

“N-No, this will d-do nicely.”

Linda nodded with a satisfied look on her face. As the finishing touch, she draped a wine-colored velvet cloak over Maxi’s shoulders. Maxi turned this way and that, inspecting herself. After entrusting the care of the kittens to the maidservants, she left the room.

The night cast long shadows in the corridor. Maxi followed the torches that had been lit by the diligent servants, Ludis trailing behind her. With Riftan’s return, the castle seemed to have regained its vitality. Faint voices could be heard coming from the floor below, and the smell of rich food and the sweet scent of wine permeated the cold winter air.

Maxi made her way past the servants, who were going about their duties with kerosene lamps in their hands. She went down the stairs and into the great hall. When she arrived at the dining hall, she saw that the room was bustling with knights, young attendants, and maidservants.

Maxi stood by the door and looked on blankly as the knights ate, drank, and chattered away by the flicker of candlelight. The table legs seemed to buckle under the hearty servings of food. A young lad who had been slicing off a piece of boar meat waved his hand in greeting when he noticed her.

“My lady!”

Ulyseon, clad in a charming white tunic, rushed toward her with a bright smile on his face. Maxi smiled back awkwardly. Remembering her and Riftan’s brazen display of affection the day before, Maxi could not bring herself to look him in the eyes. Ulyseon, on the other hand, began to babble as if he had clean forgotten about the incident.

“Have you been well, my lady? You must already know, but I went on my first raid with Sir Riftan. It was the most meaningful ten days of my life!”

Ulyseon spoke as if he had just returned from a pleasant excursion rather than a monster raid. Unsure of how she should react, Maxi let out a strained laugh.

“I-I hope you w-weren’t hurt.”

“Just a little bruised is all, my lady.” Ulyseon smiled bashfully and pointed to his knee. “It’s embarrassing to admit, but I tripped over a tree root and took a tumble down a hill. Fortunately, the ointment Mage Ruth gave us proved effective, so I was able to avoid inconveniencing the party, but Sir Hebaron mocked me for being a scatterbrain the rest of the time.”

One of the knights looked over his shoulder, looking as if the squire’s chatter irked him.

“Ulyseon Rovar, escort her ladyship to her seat,” he called loudly. “Plenty of time for your nattering later.”

Ulyseon offered Maxi his arm, scratching his head sheepishly.

“Pardon my manners, my lady. I was just thrilled to see you again. Please allow me to show you where the best food is.”

Maxi placed her hand on Ulyseon’s arm. He promptly led her to a seat at the center of the table and pulled out a seat for her with surprising grace.

“Allow me to take your cloak.”

Maxi gripped the strings of her cloak, hesitating. She felt self-conscious standing in front of so many people.

“My lady?”

Seeing Ulyseon’s questioning look, Maxi clenched her eyes shut. She removed her cloak and handed it to the squire. Silence fell inside the hall. Disconcerted, Maxi drew in her shoulders.

Chapter 61

The knights had been busy drinking and talking boisterously just moments ago, but they now stared at Maxi in wide-eyed surprise. She cast her eyes down, her confidence dissipating. Had it been presumptuous of her to think that such a splendid dress suited her? Were the knights staring at what they perceived as the pathetic attempts of an ugly woman to primp herself? She turned beet red.

Ulyseon’s loud voice broke the silence.

“Heavens, my lady! You look magnificent.”

“I d-do?”

Maxi looked up self-consciously. Ulyseon nodded vigorously, his large purple eyes sparkling. He did not seem to be lying.

“You are the spitting image of the elves of old! White becomes you, my lady. You have always been lovely, but tonight, you are breathtaking!”

His extravagant praise made Maxi blush. But before she could thank him, he continued with even greater fervor.

“You had me spellbound for a moment there! Well, it’s only to be expected from the wife of the greatest knight in the realm. Even the proudest nymph would blush to see your beauty.”

Maxi’s blush crept down to her neck. Though she looked finer than usual, she knew that she was no peerless beauty. Suppressing the urge to clap her hands over Ulyseon’s mouth, she quickly took her seat. But the squire seemed oblivious to her discomfort. He took the seat next to her and continued animatedly.

“It’s a shame, my lady, that we’re the only ones who get to admire your beauty. If this were a royal ball, everyone would have been captivated by you! The royal capital would be fighting over themselves to swear their geas[4] to you!”

“Why, th-thank you…”

Maxi stared fixedly at her plate. She found the knights’ silence unbearable. Imagining that they were inwardly sneering at Ulyseon’s exaggerated praise, she trembled. Meanwhile, Ulyseon began to heap food onto her plate.

“Allow me to serve you. Is there anything that you fancy? All this food is delectable, but the smoked duck is exceptionally good today.”

Maxi was relieved by the change of subject. She glanced around the room.

“Th-Thank you. Do you h-happen to know w-where his lordship is?”

“Sir Riftan is still in the council room discussing recent monster migrations with a few of the knights.”

“M-Monster migrations?”

“Monsters in the west have suddenly started moving south,” said a voice behind her.

Maxi spun around in surprise. Sir Hebaron stood behind her, dressed in casual attire. He looked her over with an odd expression on his face before seating himself next to her.

“There are signs that trolls are migrating to Anatolium. The commander is discussing countermeasures with the sorcerer. It wasn’t clear when the discussions were going to end, so he told the rest of us to dine first.”

Maxi's face fell. Hebaron filled his goblet with wine before continuing.

“That was why the goblin raid lasted longer than expected. We observed changes in the monsters’ habitats, so we combed through the northern mountains.”

“D-Do you mean t-to say that a p-pack of monsters is m-making their way t-to Anatol?”

“It would be more accurate to say that they are moving south. These are still assumptions, but according to the monster hunters we met in the mountains…”

Hebaron trailed off when he noticed Maxi’s face grow dark. He awkwardly scratched the back of his head before trying to reassure her.

“It seems I’ve said too much. You have nothing to fear, my lady. With the Remdragon Knights protecting Anatol, monsters won’t be able to invade.”

Maxi still felt uneasy. She recalled the gruesome sight of the wounded sentries and loggers in the aftermath of the werewolf attack. Such attacks would increase if more monsters came to Anatol. She slipped her hand inside the pocket of her robe and clasped the magic stone, her resolve to learn magic growing stronger. Though she may not become capable of rendering much help, she did not want to be useless.

Starting tomorrow, I’ll study even harder.

She was roused from her thoughts by Ulyseon, who was trying to lighten the mood.

“Don’t look so anxious, my lady. Have a taste of this instead. Roast boar is our cook’s specialty! The skin is crispy, but the meat inside is incredibly tender and juicy! Dip it in cameline sauce and take a big bite. I guarantee you won’t regret it.”

“I-It does look d-delicious.”

“The pigeon with nutmeg and fried cinnamon wafers are exceptional, too.”

Ulyseon filled her plate. Unable to ignore his urging, Maxi took a few small bites. The food truly was delicious. She forgot about her troubles momentarily and began to eat in earnest. Hebaron, who had been observing her as he drank, filled her goblet with wine.

“You must be thirsty, my lady.”

“Th-Thank you.”

Pleased by the rare show of kindness, Maxi gulped down the wine. Hebaron raised an eyebrow before filling her cup again, shifting in his seat.

“You must like your liquor, my lady. Here, allow me to pour you some more.”

Maxi rarely drank more than a goblet or two of wine with her meals, but she did not want to disappoint the knight, who was looking at her expectantly. Maxi clenched her eyes shut and emptied her goblet once more.

Her body grew warm and relaxed. It was not a bad feeling. Each time she drained her goblet, the knight filled it again, and her eyes soon began to shine from the pleasant feeling of inebriation. Amused by the sight, the other knights also began to offer her food and drink.

Maxi took slight offense, for the knights were trying to feed her as they would some fantastic creature, but she did not refuse them.

She soon lost count of how many goblets she had drunk. Her vision blurred, and she felt as if she was floating on air. Hiccupping, she clutched her goblet with both hands and began to sway. She couldn’t be sure why, but she had been struck by the urge to swing her body from side to side.

Her actions must have troubled the knights, for one of them held Hebaron back from pouring her more.

“I think her ladyship has had enough, Sir Hebaron.”

“I-I’m… a-a-all right.”

With her tongue being less cooperative than usual, her words came out as a slur. Though she would normally have clamped her mouth shut in embarrassment, she now felt no shame. Intoxicated by this sudden sense of boldness, She emptied her goblet and held it out to Hebaron.

“I-I would l-like some m-more.”

“Happy to oblige. You know how to hold your liquor.”

Maxi noted with pleasure that Hebaron’s tone had grown amicable, much the way he might speak to a fellow knight. She drained the liquor with even greater enthusiasm. Though her swaying had caused her wine to spill onto her sleeves, she found herself giggling. One of the knights burst into laughter.

“Who knew her ladyship could be so charming? I thought she was just a cheerless, self-absorbed young noblewoman!”

Maxi spun around to glare at the speaker.

“I-I am not s-self-absorbed! Though I c-can’t deny th-that I’m ch-cheerless…”

She gulped down the wine that Hebaron had poured her, then sighed deeply. Her euphoria had dissipated in an instant. She suddenly felt melancholic.

“B-But th-that’s because I-I’m not u-used to i-interacting with all th-these p-people. I-I’m not w-well-spoken… I d-don’t ever know what I sh-should say… A-And all of you are s-so intimidating, e-especially when you l-loom over me. Y-You can’t b-blame me for sh-shying away. I-In fact, you’re the r-reason I’ve been so ch-cheerless! I w-would a-appreciate it i-if you could all s-shrink a little.”

The knights stared at her dumbly. Hebaron broke into uproarious laughter.

“We’re not tall for no reason, my lady. Bulk is always an advantage in combat. I’m afraid your ladyship is the one who is too small. What were you doing while everyone else was growing?”

“Are you drunk, Sir Hebaron?”

Ignoring the question, the giant knight filled Maxi’s cup to the brim.

“It isn’t too late, my lady. If you start drinking and eating as much as I do, you might still get to grow as tall as a pine tree.”

“You r-really think I-I can still g-grow?”

Growing tall might also endow her with courage. Maxi looked up at Hebaron with hopeful eyes.

Hebaron smiled cheekily. “I’ve been drinking liquor since I was a lad of thirteen. That’s how I managed to grow this tall.”

“So that’s your secret, Sir Hebaron!”

Ulyseon finished stuffing his mouth with meat. Next, he filled his cup with ale and guzzled it down. The other knights buried their faces in their hands.

Maxi could not understand why the knights looked so unsettled. She tilted her head this way and that in a daze, wondering what had caused the sudden shift in atmosphere. She soon gave up and raised her goblet to her lips again. Just then, a large hand shot past her shoulder and snatched the cup from her hand.

Startled, she turned around. Riftan towered over her with a grim expression on his face. Narrowing his eyes, he took in her flushed, stupefied face for a moment before hissing through gritted teeth.

“What the devil are you doing?”

“I-I was t-trying to grow t-taller…” Maxi said with a hiccup, her voice shrinking.

Riftan ground his teeth and shifted his gaze to glower at the knights.

“Explain to me why you got my wife so drunk.”

“She seemed to hold her liquor well, so we got a little carried away…” Hebaron answered, scratching the back of his head.

Riftan face grew more forbidding. “So, your idea of entertainment is getting my wife drunk?”

Riftan slammed a goblet on the table. Silence fell over the hall. When he opened his mouth to speak again, his voice was menacingly soft.

“Eat well and rest up. You’ll need the energy for training tomorrow.”

The knights groaned in unison. Ignoring their grumbling, Riftan gathered Maxi up and strode out of the dining hall. Maxi wrapped her arms around his neck. She had been struggling to keep her eyes open and longed to make her way to bed.

Pretending that she had not heard Riftan sigh, she burrowed her face in his neck. She felt him flinch and stiffen, but her state of blissful inebriation made her quite indifferent to his reaction. She took in his distinct scent and impulsively kissed him on the neck, where she could feel his pulse. Riftan stood stiffly rooted to the spot.

“Maxi…”

Maxi thought she had heard the growl of a beast over her head. Smiling, she stroked his hair as though she were trying to pacify a disgruntled animal. Riftan began to briskly climb the stairs, Maxi bouncing lightly in his arms. She felt as if she was being rocked in a cradle. Placing her hands against his chest, she squirmed and closed her eyes.

“Maxi… You’re not sleeping, are you?”

They had reached the door to their bedchamber without Riftan breaking a sweat. He shook her, but she merely murmured in annoyance and curled herself up in his arms. He looked down at her fretfully.

“Just how much did you drink? And damn it, why are you dressed so…”

He lowered her onto the bed, then pushed up the skirt of her bunched-up dress. Disoriented, Maxi raised herself so he could undress her. As soon as Riftan pulled the dress over her head, she slumped onto the pillow and fell asleep. Riftan ground his teeth as he gazed down at her.

“You’d better be prepared tomorrow as well.”

Chapter 62

Maxi was awoken from a deep sleep by the kittens’ cries. As she squinted into the bright light streaming in through the windows, she thought her head might split open. She groaned and gripped her temples.

Something was scraping the insides of her stomach, and her head throbbed as if someone had brought a hammer down on it. She had never felt such discomfort in her life. Overwhelmed, her face crumpled. Suddenly, a cup of water was thrust in front of her face. She slowly turned her head to see Riftan looking down at her, a brooding expression on his face and three lively kittens dangling off his leg.

“Is my carousing lady finally awake?”

Maxi stiffened as memories of the previous night came flooding back. Riftan placed the cup of water in her hand.

“You were quite the sight last night. I didn’t know you loved to drink so much.”

He spoke in a voice so soft that Maxi began to feel uneasy.

“I-I don’t! Y-Yesterday was the first time I-I d-drank that much.”

Her voice faltered. Eyeing her doubtfully, Riftan sat on the edge of the bed and let out a deep sigh. It seemed as though he was trying to contain his temper. Maxi hung her head.

Gripping the cool cup in her hand, she looked at herself in the mirror. The hair that Ludis had arranged so elegantly the night before now looked like a pile of tangled vines, and her dress was nowhere to be seen. Clad only in her chemise, she looked like a vagrant.

She slowly raised the blanket to cover her bloated face. Riftan’s soft voice reached her ears as loud and as clear as a bellow.

“Let this be my only warning. If I ever see you drunk among a group of rowdy men again, I’ll make sure you can’t get out of bed for a while.”

Maxi snapped her head up in surprise. It was not his threat that surprised her, but the fact that she was not afraid. She had absolute trust that he would never hurt her.

“Do you know what I’d do to you?”

When Riftan saw that his threat had failed to scare her, he growled softly. The hairs on her neck stood up. Realizing that his anger was genuine, Maxi quickly shook her head.

“I-It will n-never happen again.”

“If I could have my way, I would…”

He gazed down resentfully at her disheveled appearance, then breathed a sigh of resignation.

“I’ll have the maidservants bring you herbal tea to help with the hangover, so rest here awhile. I’ll save the rest of my words for the evening.”

“W-Where are you g-going?”

“I have business to take care of on the training grounds.”

Riftan jumped out of bed, his voice unnervingly calm. After plucking the kittens off his boots, he set them down on the bed and strode out of the room. Maxi quickly gathered them onto her lap; their indignant mewling had begun to aggravate her piercing headache.

While she was placating the kittens, Ludis entered with a tea tray.

“How are you feeling, my lady?”

She felt terrible, but after the spectacle she had made of herself the night before, she did not want to be seen suffering from a hangover. Trying to look as dignified as possible, she sipped the herbal tea to soothe her stomach. Ludis, however, was quick to notice her condition.

“Let me prepare a bath for you, my lady. A nice warm bath and a bowl of the cook’s special egg gruel should help you feel better.”

Maxi nodded, comforted by the thoughtful suggestion.

“Yes, th-that would be n-nice.”

A short while later, a tub of warm water was brought to the room. Maxi quickly undressed and lowered herself in. She felt refreshed after soaking her body in the steaming water and washing her thick hair with an herbal tonic. She remained until the water grew lukewarm before getting out to put on a crisp new dress.

Ludis returned with a bowl of gruel cooked with barley, potatoes, onions, and eggs over a low fire. After eating her fill, Maxi sat by the fire with a book. She was able to read without difficulty, for the herbal tea had proved effective in relieving her headache.

“Shall I take the kittens away so they don’t disturb you?” Ludis asked.

Maxi shook her head, reluctant to allow the tiny creatures out of the warmth of her room.

“Th-That won’t be n-necessary. Th-They’ve been behaving.”

Ludis smiled. “The black-haired one is very docile, but the other two are mischievous little things. The moment they regained some strength, they started running about the room. They’ll make fine mouse hunters once they’re bigger.”

Maxi breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the tender expression on Ludis’s face. She had worried that Ludis might resent the additional responsibility, but the maidservant seemed besotted with the new members of the household.

“I th-thought of names f-for them yesterday. The black one i-is Roy, the white one i-is Laura, a-and the gray t-tabby is R-Ron.”

Ludis knitted her brows in concentration and mouthed each name, then smiled.

“I shall let the servants know. They’ve all taken a liking to these precious things. The cook’s got high hopes for them. He even prepared treats so they can grow faster and start catching mice in the kitchen.”

Ludis pointed to a flat wooden bowl on the floor. Maxi watched adoringly as the kittens thrust their noses into the milk and fish porridge, then turned her attention back to her book. It was the last of the ones Ruth had given her. Though she had made little progress in cultivating mana affinity, reading had given her a better understanding of the concept and principles of magic.

She took out a fresh piece of parchment from a leather pouch and opened the last chapter of her book. Just as she was about to start reading, Laura, who had fallen asleep after her hearty meal, climbed out of the basket and began clawing at the hem of her dress.

Maxi looked down at the kitten fondly and scratched its back, but the cat’s loud yowling soon distracted her to the point where the words on the page no longer made sense. Agitated, she glanced down at the kitten. Ludis quickly picked Laura up and dropped her in the basket, but the unhappy little thing continued to wail.

“Shall I bring them outside, my lady?”

“N-No, I was just a-about to head to the l-library. C-Could you l-look after them f-for a little while?”

“Leave them to me. They’ll quiet down once they’ve had some milk.”

Ludis stroked the kitten tenderly before heating milk in a pan over the fire. After slipping a robe over her dress, Maxi left the room with her book. She passed through the chilly corridors to arrive at the library. She was greeted by Ruth, who looked up with a smirk from his usual spot.

“Did you grow any taller in your sleep?”

Maxi stared in confusion before blushing at the memory of her drunken behavior.

“Embarrassing a lady b-by bringing up her blunders is a g-great discourtesy.”

“I know of no lady capable of drinking half a barrel by herself.”

Maxi eyed him distrustfully. “Y-You’re lying. I couldn’t have had so much.”

“And that’s only counting the ale. If we were to include the wine… But seeing as you’re perfectly sound this morning, I take it that you’re a natural at this. Sir Hebaron wouldn’t stop singing your praises.”

“I s-suffered a t-terrible headache when I woke up th-this morning.”

“But you seem perfectly fine.”

“Because I-I drank h-herbal tea!”

As a noblewoman, she could not think of anything more mortifying than being branded a drunkard. To her relief, Ruth shrugged and sat down at the desk, ostensibly uninterested in teasing her further.

“We’ll have plenty of opportunities to see just how well you can hold your liquor.”

“H-How dare you! I w-won’t be drinking l-like that from n-now on.”

“If you say so. You’re here to study, no? Please have a seat. How far have you read?”

She shot him a resentful look before sitting down despondently.

“I-I just have th-this book left, though I can’t s-say I understood e-everything I read…”

“You’ve made fast progress. I shall try to explain any parts you found difficult in as simple terms as possible.”

Maxi pulled out rolls of parchment from her pouch and handed them to Ruth, who skimmed over the pages and smiled.

“I see that you’ve been studying hard. I’m glad to see that you’re so determined.”

“I wrote down th-the things I could not u-understand,” Maxi mumbled, embarrassed by the rare compliment.

Ruth cleared his throat and adopted a serious look once again.

“Then allow me to explain. Please focus.”

Maxi hastily took out a quill, an ink bottle, and a piece of parchment from her pouch. Ruth smiled as he waited. Once she was ready, he launched into his explanation. Maxi listened intently, making note of every word. Ruth’s monotonous voice and the scratching of her quill reverberated inside the library for the next few hours.

As their lesson continued well into the afternoon, Maxi requested a light meal from a maidservant. They moved the desk closer to the brazier and continued their lesson as they ate their bread and soup. Maxi took small bites from the piece of bread she held in one hand while her other hand was occupied taking notes.

Every so often, Ruth would begin to ramble excitedly about complex concepts, but he would always explain them to her again in simpler terms when she asked. He was surprisingly patient; even when she failed to grasp concepts right away, he did not grow exasperated or chide her. Encouraged, Maxi asked questions freely.

“This reminds me of my time in the Mage Tower,” Ruth muttered out of the blue, a nostalgic expression on his face.

Chapter 63

Maxi looked up from her page and gave Ruth a quizzical look.

“D-Didn’t you l-leave the tower b-because you h-hated it there?”

“What I disliked was the tower’s rules, not the tower itself. It is, after all, the only place in the world where hundreds of well-educated mages gather to cultivate their skills.”

Hearing the faint longing in Ruth’s voice, Maxi’s curiosity grew. Nornui was a sequestered island that rarely allowed outsiders to enter. Though its port was frequented by merchants from the Southern and Western Continents, only authorized mages were allowed inside the Tower.

Generations of bards had sung of the enigmatic island all across the continent. Having heard these songs, Maxi had developed her own fantasies about the place, and so she was naturally intrigued by Ruth’s words.

“D-Do all m-mages study in the M-Mage Tower?”

“Are you not currently studying magic in Anatol, my lady?” Ruth shook his head, looking exasperated. “Learning elemental magic requires study in the Mage Tower, but learning basic magic doesn’t. Most itinerant mages who work with mercenaries are unaffiliated with the Tower.”

“E-Elemental magic?”

Maxi cocked her head. Ruth scratched the back of his head, surprised that he had not explained the concept yet.

“As you learned in Introduction to Magic, mana is made up of six different elements: wind, water, earth, fire, light, and darkness. Mana is the perfect equilibrium of these elements, while elemental magic involves the extraction and accumulation of a single element inside the body before using that pure energy. On the other hand, basic magic involves the accumulation of all six elements in equal proportions.”

“I-Isn’t it better to u-use all the elements than to use j-just one?”

“No. The more unstable the energy source, the more powerful the magic becomes. Hence, magic concentrated in one element is ten times more powerful than typical magic. Let’s say that we have six bricks. If you placed these bricks in neat rows on the floor, it would be difficult to scatter them. That’s because they’re in a stable state. But if you placed them in a pile, you could easily topple them over. As I mentioned, magic requires us to disrupt nature’s balance through meticulous calculation.”

Maxi nodded, recalling his explanation of the difference between mana and magic. Magic went against the rules of nature, while mana adhered to the natural order.

She began to understand dimly how the accumulation of pure elemental mana amplified the power of magic. Pleased by her progress, Ruth smiled faintly as he rolled up the sleeve of his robe to expose his wrist. A small magic rune was engraved in red ink on his pale, veiny skin.

“To learn elemental magic, you must have a rune like this inscribed on your body at the Mage Tower. Through this rune, I can accumulate pure wind mana in my body.”

“W-Wouldn’t it be e-easier f-for me to learn m-magic if I had something s-similar o-on my body?” Maxi asked, a subtle glint of expectation in her eyes.

“These runes can only be inscribed by the high mages who reside at the top of the Mage Tower. In order to receive one, you must undergo four years of training in the tower. During that time, you’re prohibited from leaving Nornui.”

Seeing Maxi’s shoulders slump in disappointment, Ruth clicked his tongue disapprovingly.

“You’ve only just started learning the foundations of magic. How can you be thinking about elemental magic already? I suggest you focus on learning basic spells first.”

“I-I was j-just asking,” Maxi muttered sheepishly, hiding her face behind a book.

Grinning, Ruth leafed through his book before getting up to light the candles. Though the day was still young, thick clouds were casting shadows in the library.

Using tongs, Ruth picked up an ember from the brazier and held it to the wick of the candles and oil lamps. Maxi rubbed her tired eyes and continued reading, only rising from her seat when it was time for supper. She gathered up her books and rolls of parchment.

“Will you be eating in the dining hall?” Ruth asked.

Maxi shook her head. She could not imagine facing the knights after the drunken spectacle she had made of herself.

“I-I plan to d-dine in my room so I can c-continue reading.”

But Ruth saw through her excuse.

“Haven’t you ever seen a belligerent drunk? If you had, you would know that behaving a little foolishly is nothing to be ashamed of. Why don’t you use this opportunity to get to know the knights better? I think they found you rather amusing.”

“I do not wish t-to be a-amusing…”

Contrary to her words, Maxi was intrigued. Did the knights really look on her favorably? She was turning Ruth’s words over in her mind when she heard the door of the library swing open. Startled, she turned her head to see Riftan, still armed, striding into the library.

“Why are you still here at this hour?”

Maxi flinched at his brusque tone. She studied his face, wondering whether he was still angry with her.

“I would think that what one does in a library is obvious,” Ruth answered flatly.

Riftan glowered at him, then scanned the contents of the desk. Empty plates and trays from lunch lay next to chaotic piles of books. A deep crease appeared on his forehead. He shook his head, dumbfounded.

“The maidservants told me that you’ve been here since noon. Have you been reading all this time?”

“Some people like to spend their days reading, Sir Riftan, the way you like to spend yours swinging your sword.”

A hint of displeasure flashed across Riftan’s face. Alarmed by the tension, Maxi hastily gathered up her books.

“I-I was just a-about t-to leave…”

Riftan swiftly took the books from her.

“Come. I’ve asked the servants to bring our meal to our bedchamber.”

“And not to the dining hall?” Ruth asked.

Riftan glanced over his shoulder at Ruth.

“All the knights are lazing about in their quarters. They were grumbling about how dog-tired they were, so I’ve instructed the servants to bring them their meals there.”

Ruth shuddered. “Those men have an endless reserve of stamina. What have you done to them? All they did was offer her ladyship some wine.”

Maxi looked up at Riftan in surprise. Had he punished the knights for her drunkenness? She hung her head in shame.

Riftan snorted. “I realized just how undisciplined they’d become when I saw them staggering about intoxicated, so I gave them an intensive training session.”

“Of course you did,” Ruth said, sighing loudly.

Pretending not to hear, Riftan grabbed Maxi’s hand and started walking toward the door. Maxi quickly said her farewell and followed him into the chilly corridor. She practically had to run to keep up with him.

“A-Are you…”

Riftan came to an abrupt halt and turned to face her.

“A-Are you still a-angry?”

“……”

“I-I assure you, I w-won’t ever drink s-so much again. I-I didn’t know I’d g-get so d-drunk.”

“I’m not angry anymore.”

Riftan strode forward again. Maxi followed in silence, all the while stealing glances at his face. His lips were pressed together firmly, belying his words.

“Is Ruth always there with you in the library?” Riftan suddenly asked as they reached the stairs.

“P-Pardon?”

Maxi gave him a puzzled look before nodding slowly.

“R-Ruth s-seems to spend m-most of his time i-in the library, s-so he’s almost always there w-when I visit.”

Maxi decided to hide the fact that Ruth had taken up residence in the library. She felt that she at least owed him that much. A faint crease formed on Riftan’s forehead.

“Don’t you find the rascal exasperating? He’s like a wily fox. He’s always roping people into doing things for him or using them for strange experiments…”

“I-I’m the one wh-who’s a-always bothering him. H-He’s got a caustic personality, but he’s t-taught me a lot. And h-he was a big help w-when I first a-arrived at the c-castle.”

Riftan seemed to become even more subdued. The strange tension made Maxi anxious. Did Riftan dislike Ruth? She had seen the two men trade barbs over the most trivial affairs, but she had thought that they shared a bond of trust. Not knowing what to do, she shifted her eyes nervously.

“Do you like intelligent men?” Riftan asked as they neared the door to their room.

Maxi was astonished to realize that her spending time with another man was the reason for Riftan’s discontent. She had never thought of Ruth in that manner, and it had never occurred to her that her husband might find the arrangement displeasing. Blanching at the thought that Riftan might doubt her fidelity, she hastily tried to defend herself.

“N-No, I don’t! I r-respect Ruth, b-but I’ve n-never thought of him that way! H-He’s overly critical and n-nags every chance he g-gets! His e-extensive knowledge has p-proved useful, a-and I am grateful f-for his help, but… He nags m-more than my nursemaid d-did! He’s a-always got an o-opinion about everything! S-So I could n-never… I-It is you I—”

She clamped her mouth shut. Riftan was gazing down at her with a vacant expression on his face. She opened and closed her mouth like a carp before hanging her head. She could tell from the burning in her ears that her face was beet-red. When the long silence became unbearable, she resumed her babbling.

“I-If you’re c-curious about the kind of man I l-like… I like m-m-men who are d-dependable, ch-chivalrous, a-and g-g-good with h-horses.”

“Are you…”

Hearing a loud thud, Maxi looked up in surprise. Riftan had slammed his head against the door. With his forehead still pressed to the wood, he let out a long sigh.

“Haven’t you tempted me enough?”

“T-Tempted you?”

After regarding her with narrowed eyes, Riftan grabbed her hand, opened the door to their bedchamber, and pulled her into the room. When the door closed shut behind them, he scooped her up and pressed her against the wall.

Chapter 64

Maxi gaped at Riftan in surprise. Without missing a beat, Riftan pressed his lips to hers and pushed his tongue into her mouth. Maxi gripped his thick arms. The sensation of his soft tongue stroking and teasing her mouth made the hairs on her nape stand up.

He tasted of something untamed and exhilarating that Maxi could not name. As he pushed his tongue in deeper to taste every corner of her mouth, her chest tingled. She nearly forgot to breathe as she clung to him.

“Ahh…”

His feverish moan sent shivers through her body, the sharp surge of pleasure igniting a fire in her body. Just as she was wrapping her arms around his neck, her eyes landed on the wide-eyed maidservants standing behind Riftan. Her heart stopped.

She stared at them dumbly. The maidservants were evidently in the middle of preparing their meal, for they had frozen mid-action while setting the table and lighting the candles. Stifling a scream, Maxi pounded on Riftan’s back.

“R-R-Riftan!”

Riftan detached his face from her neck and glanced over his shoulder. Still holding her up with one arm, he stepped away from the door calmly.

“You may leave if you are done.”

The maidservants’ eyes oscillated between their mistress’s plum-red face and the impassive face of their lord before coming to their senses with a jolt. Maxi was certain that she would die of embarrassment.

“H-Have a pleasant evening, my lord, my lady.”

After politely making their obeisance, they scurried out of the door, taking the basket of sleeping kittens lest the creatures disturb them. Riftan perfunctorily thanked the maidservants, whose faces had turned as red as Maxi’s. After shutting the door, he resumed lavishing her with kisses. Maxi pushed his face away, her eyes brimming with tears.

“H-How am I to f-face them again?”

“They’re only servants. No need to care what they think.”

Riftan swatted her hand away and began peppering her neck with kisses. Astounded that he would persist after the humiliation she had just experienced, she blocked him with her hand and pulled her head away.

“Y-You’re hardly a-around so you don’t s-see them much, b-but I spend a-all day with them!”

“But you spend most of your time with Ruth.”

Maxi stiffened at his restrained tone. Riftan leaned in so that his face was just inches away, an unnervingly soft smile on his lips. His dark, impassive eyes reminded her of a beast, and the glint in them made her shudder.

“Th-That isn’t t-true. I-I spend far more t-time with the m-maidservants.”

“Is that so?”

“Y-Yes.”

“I am your husband. Shouldn’t I be the one that you spend the most time with?”

“Th-That’s h-hardly my fault.”

It was Riftan, after all, who was always away from the castle. Though Maxi knew that he had many responsibilities as a knight and as the lord of Anatol, she had inadvertently assumed an accusatory tone. She studied his face for signs of displeasure, but he merely sighed. He strode to the table and lowered her.

“I know. What I mean to say is that since we don’t have much time to spend together, I’d like you to focus on me and me alone when I’m here.”

Riftan pulled his seat close to hers, then took her hands and kissed them. Whenever he gazed at her with such intensity, she found it difficult to think.

Rosy-cheeked, she nodded. With his lips still touching her fingers, she could feel them slowly spreading into a smile. She could endure any humiliation if she could see him happy, she thought. She smiled back in spite of herself.

◆◆◆

As the weather grew colder, Riftan spent more time at the castle. He trained the sentries at the training grounds each dawn and made regular rounds of the castle walls with his knights to vanquish monsters, but he always returned at dusk to join Maxi for supper.

Maxi was able to spend far more leisure time with him than she had in the fall. During the day, she read the books that Ruth had given her or practiced cultivating mana with the magic stone. When evening came, she would adorn herself with the help of the maidservants before enjoying a pleasant evening with Riftan at the dining table.

As they spent more time together, Maxi naturally began to learn more about Riftan. One of the first things she observed was that he had no appetite for luxury. When he was not clad in armor, he wore plain, monochromatic clothes, and he never wore jewel-studded belts.

Next, she realized that his aversion to luxury was not merely a consequence of unfamiliarity. He seemed to find tight silk trousers, extravagant floor-length tunics, shoulder pads, pointed shoes, and feathered hats — in other words, attire commonly worn by noblemen — absurd.

Once, Maxi had offered him a feathered hat made by the dressmaker and his wife. His face had hardened, and he had informed her stiffly that he would wear it only for her sake. He had regarded the hat with such disdain that Maxi had secretly hidden it away.

Riftan valued practicality to such a degree that he was averse to embellishments designed only to impress. He favored durable clothes that allowed him to move unencumbered. And though he had a penchant for drinking liquor and eating greasy food, he never demanded rare delicacies or complained about the food like other nobles did. Similarly, he only gave the servants orders that he deemed absolutely necessary. Years of knighthood seemed to have ingrained a love for efficiency in him.

His inclination to lead an austere life stopped at Maxi, however. He liked to see her clad in lavish dresses and adorned with the jewels he had bought for her, and he wished for her to live a life of comfort where servants waited on her hand and foot.

Riftan’s thoughts were more difficult to decipher than she had initially thought. He despised the vanity and empty formalities of the nobility, yet it seemed to be of utmost importance to him that she lead the exquisite life of an aristocrat. She concluded that his contradictory behavior was the result of his desire to prove that he could satisfy the needs of a duke’s daughter.

He seemed to both envy and loathe the nobility. Maxi could not quite understand it, but she tried her best to play the part of a refined noblewoman so she would not disappoint him. It was simply a poor imitation of her sister’s prim, elegant manners, but Riftan did not seem to notice that anything was amiss. Still, it seemed only a matter of time before he discovered the truth.

Maxi frowned as she studied the basics of geometry. Once spring arrived, other nobles would visit Anatol, and Riftan would soon discover the difference between his wife and proper noblewomen.

She tapped the desk anxiously with her fingertips. She had never attended a grand ball, and if she were instructed to host one, she was bound to fail miserably. She wondered whether she should prepare by studying the virtues and etiquette required of a lady.

“Please focus,” Ruth said sternly.

He frowned in irritation at her tapping. Ludis, who had been placing a tea kettle over the brazier, turned around to shoot him a sharp look, but he paid her no attention.

“Once you finish this book, you’ll have learned all the basics, so please try to focus. You must master the basic theories before moving on to runes.”

“I-I’m t-trying my best… I-I was just a-a little t-tired…”

Ludis placed a cup of honey ginger tea in front of her.

“Please have some tea, my lady.”

“Th-Thank you.”

Ludis gave her a soft smile before placing another cup in front of Ruth with a stony expression. Maxi rolled her eyes.

Ever since she had learned that Riftan disliked her spending time alone with Ruth, she had made sure to have Ludis present whenever she was in the library. Ludis, however, clearly disapproved of the sorcerer, frowning at his brash manners as she had done just moments prior. And true to character, Ruth always ignored her.

“How is your mana cultivation going?”

“I-I’m afraid th-there hasn’t been m-much progress.”

Maxi shook her head, clutching her cup with both hands. After blowing on his steaming cup and taking a sip, Ruth knitted his brows in contemplation.

“I am surprised, I must admit. You seem to have an innate ability to absorb mana, so I’d assumed that you’d be able to grasp it quickly.”

“D-Do you mean t-to say that m-my body is r-receptive to m-mana?”

“Do you not recall your hands absorbing my magic? Your body seems to be primed for mana absorption. Usually, building up one’s mana pathway to such a level requires training from a very young age.”

Maxi frowned, trying to remember what she had learned. The mana pathway referred to the narrow passageway in the body that allowed mana to be absorbed.

“H-How do you develop y-your mana p-pathway?

“A high-ranking mage must periodically infuse their apprentice with magic. Being exposed to magic from a young age will naturally help the apprentice develop his or her mana pathway, priming their bodies for better mana absorption.”

Maxi nodded silently. Then, a sudden thought occurred to her, and her face hardened. Could her mana affinity be the product of years of magical healing? She stared at her palms. The thought that her remarkable ability might be the result of her father’s harsh discipline left an unpleasant taste in her mouth.

Seeing her face grow dark, Ruth said, “There’s no rush, my lady. I am sure you will improve with practice.”

Maxi forced a smile. Perhaps it did not matter how she had acquired her ability. The question now was of how she would use it. Pulling herself together, she resumed her study of magical theory for a few more hours until the sound of the library door being flung open made her look up.

Chapter 65

Riftan entered. It had become something of a routine for him to come bursting into the library, looking for Maxi. Ruth let out an exasperated sigh.

“Is the training over already?”

“Training the sentries in this cold will only bring down their morale. I’ll let them take a breather for a day or two.”

Riftan approached Maxi from behind and bent down. Feeling his cold lips on her forehead, she blushed. He began stroking her hair affectionately.

“Have you been cooped up here since morning?” he whispered.

“Y-Yes, I stopped b-by the s-stables then came here…”

A hint of displeasure flashed across Riftan’s face. He frowned.

“You’re spending more time in here than in our bedchamber.”

“Th-That’s not t-true. I’ve spent p-plenty of time there…”

She had started to spend far more time in their room after Riftan’s return. She blushed, thinking about how she had spent every night in his arms. Riftan sighed and wrapped his arms around her shoulders.

“I’d have to disagree.”

“Please save your displays of affection for when you’re alone,” Ruth said in disgust. “I cannot stomach it any longer.”

“Then look away.”

“Why don’t you return to your room? I’m just asking you to recognize the difference between a library and a bedchamber, if that isn’t too much to ask.”

Maxi buried her burning face in her hands, too ashamed to lift her head. Riftan clicked his tongue and grabbed her arm.

“Very well. We’ll return to our room. Get up, Maxi.”

“R-Riftan…”

Maxi held onto the desk to resist. She was not so shameless that she would follow him to their room so early in the day.

“H-Have you f-finished attending t-to all your d-duties?”

“I’ve asked another knight to take over the rounds. Come, now.”

As Riftan pulled at her arm, she tightened her grip on the desk. She enjoyed spending time with him, but spending the rest of the day together in bed seemed indecent. What would the servants think? As she frantically searched for an excuse, her eyes landed on the pile of books before her.

“I-I haven’t f-finished r-reading…”

“You can read some other time.”

“I-I’d been meaning to f-finish these t-today.”

A deep crease lined Riftan’s forehead.

“Just what is it? What’s so compelling about these books?”

Riftan flipped through the book she had been reading. He stopped at a page that was filled with intricate diagrams and words in the ancient tongue. He ran his eye over its contents and frowned.

“What’s this? Are you trying to learn magic?”

“Didn’t you know? Her ladyship has been under my tutelage for several weeks now.”

Riftan’s head snapped up. “What?”

“Did you not inform him?” Ruth looked at Maxi questioningly before turning back to Riftan. “Her ladyship seems to have the potential for learning magic, so I’ve been instructing her—”

“With whose permission?!”

Riftan slammed the book onto the desk. Maxi flinched. She had not told Riftan because she was not confident that she would be able to perform magic at all. Even so, she had thought the news would make him happy.

Mages were valuable assets; in recent years, there had not been enough of them to meet demand. Maxi had heard that even low-ranking mages were being treated like royalty. Yet Riftan did not seem pleased in the slightest.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” Riftan sounded as though he were accusing Ruth of a crime.

“Well, you were away on the goblin raid when the lessons began…”

Ruth trailed off. Maxi had never seen him at a loss for words, but he too looked flustered.

“She won’t be learning anything difficult. Would it not be helpful for Anatol if her ladyship were to become capable of basic defensive and healing spells?”

“Helpful? I don’t need help!”

Riftan glowered at Ruth. Maxi bunched her skirt in her fists. Seeing her face go pale, he swore under his breath and wrapped his arms around her shoulders. He began to speak in a softer, more soothing voice.

“I didn’t bring you here because I needed your help. I just… wanted you to live in comfort. Performing magic is draining, more so than you might think…”

“I-I’m not t-trying to do a-anything d-dangerous. I j-just want t-to be helpful—”

“Did you not hear me? I don’t need your help!”

Maxi looked up in shock. Riftan, unsure of what he should do, anxiously caressed her face.

“Don’t look at me like that. I’m not turning down your offer. I just…”

He trailed off and bit his lips. A heavy silence fell over the library. Riftan glanced back and forth between Maxi’s crestfallen face and Ruth’s sullen one before running a hand through his hair. A cold, bitter look flashed across his face.

“Do as you please.”

With that, he turned around and strode out of the library. All Maxi could do was watch as his figure receded.

◆◆◆

Darkness fell, but Riftan did not return. Maxi paced around her room, repeatedly looking out the window. Rodrigo had informed her that Riftan had ridden out of the castle grounds without even arming himself.

Maxi was at wits’ end. As if they had sensed her distress, the kittens awoke from their peaceful slumber by the fireplace and began to cry by her bed. Maxi placed them on her lap and stroked them for a while before lowering herself onto the bed and slowly closing her eyes.

She could not comprehend what it was that had made Riftan so angry. Had he thought her behavior to be impudent? Or was he disappointed that she had kept her training a secret? Perhaps she ought to have discussed it with him first…

Maxi was lost in thought when she heard the door open. She quickly closed her eyes. She could tell it was him just by the sound of his footsteps.

She turned her back toward him and pretended to be asleep. She did not have the courage to face him. Riftan silently approached the bed, and after gazing down at her for a moment, he gingerly picked up the kittens and placed them inside their basket one by one.

Maxi strained her ears to follow his movements. After setting the basket down by the fireplace, Riftan removed his cloak and hung it on a rack before perching on the edge of the bed to remove his boots. She waited silently for him to lie down next to her.

But Riftan remained where he was. Maxi buried her face into the pillow, feeling a sharp pain in her chest. Did he despise her so much that he no longer wished to even lie with her? She had only wanted to help, and he had been the one who had said that he detested incompetent fools.

Maxi bit her lips. She had been convinced that he needed her, so to hear him say he didn’t felt all the more painful. She curled up into a ball to hide the look of hurt on her face.

Just then, she felt a calloused finger graze her skin. She held her breath. With faltering hands, Riftan caressed the edges of her cheeks and brushed aside the strands of hair tickling her face. Even without opening her eyes, she knew that he was gazing at her with eyes that blazed with the same intensity as the flames in the fireplace. He grazed the fine hairs on her cheeks with the back of his hand, then placed the tip of his finger on her lips. She reflexively shrank back. He must have thought she was spurning him, for she felt his finger twitch before slowly withdrawing. Maxi grabbed his hand.

“R-Riftan…”

Unsure of her next words, Maxi searched his face. Seeing his lack of surprise, she realized that he must have known that she had only been pretending to be asleep. He gazed down at her without a word, his ink-black eyes gleaming softly beneath his disheveled hair. Her heart withered under his impassive gaze. Perhaps she had angered him so much that he had come to hate her. The thought terrified her.

“I-I am s-sorry. P-Please forgive me…”

The words left her mouth before she could determine what she was apologizing for. Riftan inhaled sharply and took her into his arms.

“Don’t apologize. You did nothing wrong. I just…”

His cold hand slid through her hair before coming to a stop at the back of her head. Burying her nose in his chest, Maxi breathed shakily, and her shoulders trembled. Riftan stroked her back with quivering hands and murmured into her ear.

“You can learn magic or anything else you want, so don’t be afraid.”

“I-I am not a-afraid.”

“That’s a lie. I can feel you shaking. Damn it! I’d finally gotten you to smile, but it seems like we’ve gone back to the way things were.”

“I-I’m really not s-scared…”

Maxi bit her trembling lips. His gentle embrace had put her fears to rest, but the anguish she had been suppressing now threatened to sweep over her. She clutched his tunic and pressed her forehead against his chest.

“But you s-said you d-didn’t need me…”

She felt his arms twitch and stiffen around her. Riftan shook his head vigorously.

“That’s not what I meant.”

“I-Is my w-wanting to help an i-inconvenience?”

“That isn’t what I said.”

“I-I just wanted t-to do s-something, anything w-within my abilities…”

“You don’t have to do anyth—”

Riftan stopped mid-outburst. Instead, he sighed in frustration and abruptly pressed his lips to hers. When Maxi put her hands around his face, his jaw quivered softly as though it might melt beneath her touch. She felt him swallow hard before he pushed his tongue into her mouth to taste her with a slow intensity.

Chapter 66

Feeling Riftan’s knees push into her skirt, Maxi shuddered lightly.

“You can do as you wish,” he mumbled, gently sucking on her lip. “So please, don’t look at me like that.”

His pleading tone brought a lump to her throat, but she resumed her protest.

“Y-You f-flew into a t-temper.”

“Forgive me. It won’t happen again.”

His large hand continuously stroked her back as if he were trying to pacify a small, fearful creature. She could feel the texture of his rough hand through her thin chemise. Slowly, she felt the tension in her body dissipate. She burrowed her face in his neck and felt a faint shiver run through his body.

“Maxi…”

“Y-Your skin is cold. W-Were you outdoors th-this whole time?”

“I wanted to cool my head...”

As Maxi began to stroke his broad chest, his voice trailed off like a candle sputtering out. Feeling his arousal pressed against her thigh, she blushed. She wondered if she was being too bold, but seeing that he did not object, she pretended not to notice and rubbed her nose against his chest.

“B-Because you were a-angry with me?”

“It wasn’t you I was angry with…”

His voice shook. After hesitating briefly, Maxi reached down to touch him over his trousers. His face grew taut with desire.

Maxi felt the heat rise to her head. She was sure that spending half the day in distress had done something to her, for she was overcome with the desire to see Riftan come undone. She slid her hands inside his tunic and caressed his slim, finely muscled waist. Riftan sucked in his breath as though he had been kicked in the gut.

“Maxi…”

Ignoring the agitation in his voice, Maxi traced the chiseled lines on his abdomen with her fingers. His abdomen grew tense and hard as a rock. Fascinated, she tried pressing on the muscles before moving down to tease the flesh around his navel. A stifled moan escaped his lips.

“Do you know what you’re doing to me right now?”

Maxi looked up. His face was full of longing. A deep line had appeared on his forehead, and his lips were quivering.

She raised her head to peck the corner of his mouth. Riftan stiffened, then began to paw at her hungrily. Maxi moaned as his hands slid through her hair, and she tugged at his tunic pleadingly. He grabbed her fumbling hands and guided them down. When she felt the heat of his bulge, a burning flush crept up to the tips of her ears. Riftan’s breath grew ragged as he impatiently pressed himself into her hands.

“Ah…”

Hearing his shuddering moan, Maxi felt her ears tingle. She cautiously began to move her hand. When she stroked the bulge beneath his trousers with shaking hands, his jaw quivered slightly. She was enraptured by the sight of her burly husband trembling like a wounded beast under her touch.

“A-Are you in p-pain?”

“Yes… It’s killing me.”

Riftan pulled her into his arms and muttered something inaudible. Summoning up her courage, Maxi began to undo the straps of his trousers. She felt ragged breaths above her head. Riftan made no attempts to stop her. After a moment of hesitation, she began to touch him as gently as when he had touched her. He was so surprisingly smooth and warm that she found it hard to believe that this was the part of him that had caused her agony so many times.

“M-Maxi…”

Riftan trembled lightly and grabbed Maxi’s shoulders. Spellbound, she looked up at his face. It was clouded with desire. His body quivered longingly, and his breathing grew hot and labored.

Maxi felt her eyes prickle with the realization that she may have started something she could not contain. Unsure of how to proceed, she sat blinking.

“Don’t stop…. Just a little more, Maxi…”

“W-What should I d-do?”

Riftan pressed the back of his hand to his forehead as though he was lightheaded, then guided her hand down until it was wrapped around him.

“Move your hand up and down… Slowly… Yes, just like that…”

His face was flushed with excitement. Maxi gazed into his feverish eyes and began to stroke him gently, her heart pounding painfully inside her chest. His muscular body quivering beneath his rumpled clothes, his flushed cheeks and uneven breaths… It was all too much to bear.

All thoughts of shame had disappeared. Maxi kissed his Adam’s apple and began moving her hand a little faster. Riftan caught his breath. Having reached the limits of his patience, he quickly removed her hand and positioned himself between her legs.

Maxi readily opened herself to him. In one swift movement, he pushed her chemise up and thrust into her.

“Ah…”

Joined together, their bodies quivered. Maxi gasped; it was difficult to breathe under his weight. Sensing that she was not ready, Riftan slid out of her.

But her relief was short-lived. He soon thrust into her again. Her thighs quivering, she held onto his arms for support. She felt as if she were embracing a ball of flames.

“R-Riftan…”

She saw the muscles around his eyes twitch. Droplets of sweat trickled down his forehead and soaked his long lashes.

Riftan could carry her up multiple flights of stairs or ride for hours at a time without breaking a sweat, yet she had driven him into a frenzy. Greed and wicked, sensual pleasure began to stir within her.

Her eyes wet with tears, she drew him closer. He released a moan, and with his body pressing down on her, he began to move with greater urgency. Soon, all she could feel was pleasure sending shivers down her spine. She moaned softly and dug her nails into his broad, sweat-slicked back. Her sweat-soaked dress clung to her skin, and their bodies, pressed together, pulsated wildly like a pair of drums. Her body burned feverishly.

She rocked her hips, beseeching him to give her a more intense pleasure. Riftan had the look of a half-crazed man. She was ecstatic to see him more frenzied than she was, to see him so urgent with need. She wanted to bind him to her body so he could never again say that he did not need her or turn his back and leave her.

With overwhelming desire surging through her, Maxi clung to his shoulders. She felt his body tremble before he drew her in by the neck to hungrily claim her lips, trying to devour her.

“Maxi…”

He rubbed his tongue against hers and gasped for air, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. His look of anguish puzzled her. She was the one who felt tormented by the possibility that he might one day grow tired of her and leave her. Why, then, did he look so pained? Why were his eyes so full of sorrow?

“You’re driving me crazy.”

Mumbling to himself, Riftan thrust more deeply into her. He had already filled her completely, yet he drove himself in deeper as if he were still unsatisfied. Maxi could no longer comprehend his words. The sharp pleasure raking her insides had overwhelmed her senses. Curling her toes, she wound her legs around his waist.

His body trembled as he entwined his wet tongue with hers. There was a faint taste of blood in her mouth, but she simply ignored it and closed her eyes.

◆◆◆

Something cool touched the skin between Maxi’s legs. With a jolt, she opened her eyes and saw the outline of Riftan’s chiseled face. He was wiping the swollen flesh between her legs with a wet cloth. She released her breath and muttered sleepily.

“It’s still dawn. Go back to sleep.”

He gently dried her with a dry cloth before covering her back with a blanket. Only then did Maxi realize that he was already dressed. It was already morning. As she blinked at him in a daze, he swept her hair back from her forehead. She looked up at him, her eyes heavy with sleep. As always, his face betrayed no emotion, as though nothing had happened the night before. It perplexed her that he could look so collected after such an intense encounter. Growing anxious, she hastily got out of bed.

“I-I should g-get up…”

“I told you, you should get more sleep.”

His stern tone made her look up. Was he still angry? Riftan’s lips twisted into a bitter smile as if he had read her thoughts.

“As I said, you can do as you please. So don’t look at me like that.”

“B-But…”

“Though why you’re so bent on learning something so useless is beyond me…”

Maxi’s shoulders slumped. It seemed that Riftan had not taken her seriously when she had told him that she wanted to be of help. He finished tying his boot laces and continued.

“But I suppose it would be useful if you knew a few defensive spells. Of course, I would never allow anything to happen that would require you to use them… But it can’t hurt.”

“I-I…”

Maxi clenched her mouth shut. She was about to tell him that she wanted to learn magic not to protect herself, but to help him.

But she knew that she had done nothing to suggest that she could be depended on or that she could become a capable sorceress. He had, after all, only seen her faint or tremble in fear when faced with danger. Asking for his confidence seemed too much to demand.

Riftan appeared to be pacifying her the way he would a child throwing a tantrum. Trying to hide her disappointment, Maxi nodded. Permission was a start. She was certain that he would think of her differently once she became a skilled sorceress. Before that day came, all she could do was study and train harder.

“Th-Thank you f-for letting me s-study magic.”

Riftan wore an ambiguous expression that was neither a smile nor a frown. He planted a kiss on her forehead, then rose from the bed.

“Tell me immediately if Ruth tries to drag you into strange experiments.”

“Y-You shouldn’t worry a-about that. H-He’s been a g-good teacher.”

She had intended to reassure him, but his face grew dark. Maxi felt her body tense out of fear that she had said something wrong, but Riftan left the room without another word.

Maxi lay in bed and listened to his fading footsteps. The faint light of morning was streaming in through the window. With a sigh, she pulled the sheets over her head.

Everything should be all right now. Shouldn’t it?

She closed her eyes, overcome by fatigue.

Chapter 67

From that day on, Riftan stopped mentioning her studies with Ruth altogether. He even stopped barging into the library. Yet this change only made Maxi more anxious, for it seemed that he was going to unnecessary lengths to disregard the fact that she was learning magic.

Though she couldn’t comprehend why he found the matter so disagreeable, she was optimistic that he would come around once she was able to master a useful spell. No lord would be opposed to having more mages under his command. Even the princess of Wedon had become a sorceress when her talents had become known.

Even if she could not become as skilled as Princess Agnes, it would be of great help to Anatol if she were to master healing magic. And Riftan would surely acknowledge her abilities when that happened.

Maxi leafed through her book impatiently and furrowed her brow. She wanted to learn magic as quickly as possible, and her lack of progress had made her restless. Ruth, who had been scribbling something on a map, looked up from across the table.

“You mustn’t be so hasty. It takes time to learn magic, and you’ve only just finished learning the basics.”

Maxi looked at him sheepishly. Ruth must have had a pair of invisible eyes on top of his head, for he always admonished her as soon as she lost concentration. She tucked her hair behind her ears and began to grumble.

“B-But I s-still don’t know a s-single spell.”

“That’s only to be expected. You cannot perform magic with theoretical knowledge alone. You must absorb an adequate amount of mana in your body.”

Maxi shut her mouth. The truth of his words stung. As he had pointed out, she was incapable of accumulating enough mana, and she was struggling in her practice sessions with the magic stone. She doubted that she would ever be able to use magic. Her shoulders slumped as her confidence dwindled.

“I-I practice w-with the stone e-every day, b-but I don’t s-seem to be i-improving.”

“It could be that you are not compatible with the fire element stone.”

Ruth fiddled with his quill, frowning. He appeared to be deep in thought. Maxi watched him expectantly, hoping that he would come up with a solution. There was a long silence before he spoke again.

“Why don’t we try a change of location? The concentration of mana varies depending on the place, so practicing somewhere else could help.”

Maxi found the suggestion unconvincing. She narrowed her eyes.

“W-Where would you s-suggest?”

“There isn’t a significant difference between places, but the concentration of mana is greater in areas that are abundant in natural matter such as plants, wind, soil, and water.”

Maxi turned her head to look out the rattling window. In the middle of the mahogany frame, she could see the bleak winter sky. The sight alone was enough to make her shiver.

“Y-You expect me t-to go outside i-in this c-cold?”

“You won’t freeze to death from spending a few minutes outside. Think of it as a short stroll through the gardens. You’ve been cooped up in the castle far too long.”

“Y-You’re the l-last person wh-who should accuse m-me of that.”

The only person who spent more time in the library than she did was Ruth. She, at least, inspected the castle once a day to oversee the servants, but the sorcerer never set foot outside the library. He likely took fewer than twenty steps a day.

She stared at his scrawny arms and legs pointedly. Ruth scowled and crossed his arms defensively.

“I can’t leave the library even if I want to. Not only am I investigating the migration of the monsters, I’m also slaving away to design runes for a monster detection device that will be installed on the ramparts. I would gladly split myself in two to do twice the work!”

“Y-You’re w-working on another m-magical device?”

“Indeed. As you may recall, monsters took advantage of the heavy fog to sneak over our walls in the dead of night. To make sure that never happens again, I plan to install the device where monsters frequently appear. But that’s still in the planning stages.”

Ruth rubbed the back of his neck and yawned loudly. It was only then that Maxi noticed the dark shadows under his eyes. She felt apologetic. In her haste to learn magic, she had failed to notice his fatigue.

“W-Would you like help? I could assist you in o-organizing the e-equations…”

“That would be wonderful, but I must refuse. Sir Riftan looks daggers at me every time our paths cross for teaching you magic without his permission. I’d hate to imagine what he’d do if he were to find out that I was making you work as my assistant.”

Ruth shuddered. His exaggerated reaction fueled Maxi’s anxiety. Was it obvious to others as well that Riftan was opposed to her learning magic? Feeling despondent, she cast her eyes down. Ruth continued in a lighter tone.

“It is kind of you to offer, my lady, but I would rather you focus on your studies for the time being. That would be of greater help to me.”

“I-I understand.”

Maxi picked up the book she had been reading and stood up. Ludis, who had been sewing quietly a short distance away, promptly gathered up her things as well. When Maxi reached the door, she turned to look back at Ruth.

“Th-Then I shall leave you t-to your work.”

Ruth waved half-heartedly. “Thank you. Please enjoy the fresh air for both of us.”

“I-I’m only g-going to collect mana,” Maxi grumbled.

As she stepped out of the library, Ludis hastily came after her and draped a cloak over her shoulders.

“Th-Thank you.”

“Would you like to stop by your room for a warmer cloak?”

“N-No, th-this will do. C-Could you bring this b-book to my room? I-I’d like to go s-straight to the g-garden.”

“Allow me to carry it for you, my lady. I cannot leave you unattended.”

“Th-That won’t be n-necessary. I-I’m only going f-for a walk.”

“But…”

“A-And I find that I can c-concentrate better w-when I am a-alone.”

Seeing that Maxi had made up her mind, Ludis dutifully took the book and bowed.

Maxi turned around and made her way down the corridor. The shutters had been opened for the first time in a long while, and bright sunlight was flooding onto the carpeted stairs. She squinted at the window before quickly making her way downstairs. Servants must have aired the castle, for it felt colder than usual indoors.

She turned in the direction of the kitchen, thinking that she would warm herself by the fire first so the cold would feel less biting. She walked briskly across the hall, pulling the cloak closer to her body.

Once she arrived at the kitchen, however, all desire to rest there quickly evaporated. She hovered by the door and observed the servants bustling about. There were more of them than usual preparing ingredients, lighting fires, and moving buckets of water here and there.

“Fools! Are you trying to burn the bread? Take the loaves out of the oven at once!”

“S-Sorry!”

Two young lads grabbed a wooden spatula to remove pumpkin-sized loaves of bread from the oven. Their faces had gone red from the cook’s scolding. While the youths were busy stacking the loaves onto a clean wooden board, eight maidservants seated around a table stuffed half-moon-shaped pies with minced onion, diced sausage, and various spices.

Five cauldrons simmered inside the fireplaces that lined the walls. The kitchen rang with the chatter of the servants, whose hands flitted about grilling meat, mashing turnips for salad, and boiling potatoes and eggs, which they then placed in wooden bowls.

The kitchen was always busy near mealtime, but it seemed abuzz with even more activity than usual. Maxi timidly approached the cook.

“D-Did his lordship r-request something that I-I’m unaware of?”

“My lady! Please forgive me for not noticing your presence.”

The cook bowed hastily. Maxi waved her hand to signal that she was not offended.

“It’s all right. I-It just seems th-the kitchen is b-busier than usual.”

“Yes. His lordship has informed us that he will be holding cavalry training today and has asked us to prepare more food than usual.”

“C-Cavalry training?”

“The knights have mock battles on horseback at the training grounds. It’s quite a spectacular sight.”

The cook beamed at her. Then, realizing that he had forgotten about the oil pot, he gave a cry and rushed to remove the crisply fried pies. After sprinkling cinnamon powder and pouring syrup over them, he gave Maxi an apologetic look.

“My apologies, my lady. They burn so quickly that I was afraid we’d end up wasting perfectly good ingredients.”

“It’s m-my fault for disturbing you. Please c-carry on.”

“Are you not here because you need something, my lady?”

“N-No, I was just p-passing through.”

Not wanting to disrupt their work any longer, Maxi quickly left the kitchen through the back door. Laborers were cutting firewood and loading them onto a cart in the open courtyard. The men removed their hats in greeting. Maxi waved in return before briskly walking along the path that led to the garden.

Everything grew calm once she had walked a short distance away from the great hall. After surveying the area, Maxi threw her head back and took a deep breath. The pale winter sunlight was streaming through the bare branches, which resembled charred bones. The wind was biting, but it was a rare sunny day. After spending several weeks inside the stale, dimly lit library where it smelled of burning wood, she found the crisp winter air invigorating.

Chapter 68

I was reluctant to come out, but I’m glad I did.

Maxi had been so busy poring over her books that she had not even had time to practice riding with Rem. She slowly made her way to the back garden.

It was the time of day when the marching cadence of the squires could usually be heard, but she did not hear a sound. They, too, must have gone to participate in cavalry training. She was relieved that she would be able to train in peace.

Will it be different this time?

She settled at a sunny spot and rummaged through her pocket for the magic stone. The surface looked almost transparent as it glimmered under the bright sun. After turning the stone over in her hand a few times, Maxi gripped it tightly.

She clenched her eyes shut and waited for the surface of the stone to heat up. But as she had feared, nothing happened. After making several more unsuccessful attempts, she looked up at the sky and sighed.

Perhaps I don’t have the talent after all…

Ruth could have been mistaken in his belief that she had the potential to become a mage. Overcome with frustration, she kicked at the dirt. The long hours she had spent burying her nose in those incomprehensible books had come to naught. Despairing at her ineptitude, she raised her hand to hurl the stone to the ground but stopped herself at the last moment. She crouched down, crestfallen.

She could hear the distant sounds of blacksmiths hammering away at their anvils and lumberjacks chopping firewood. She buried her head in her knees, feeling like the only stagnant being in this castle.

Suddenly, a sharp voice came from behind.

“What are you doing here all alone?”

Startled, she turned and saw Riftan standing a few steps behind her. He was still armored; he had likely just finished training. She blinked, wondering how he had crept up on her in full armor. Riftan approached her.

“Do you feel unwell?”

“N-No. I-I was just r-resting.”

Flustered, Maxi hastily got up. Riftan frowned.

“When I went to the great hall, a servant told me that you had gone outside without an attendant. Why are you here without Ludis?”

“I-I wanted to g-get some air…”

It was a half-truth. She was almost certain that his anger would only grow if she told him she was practicing magic. Riftan’s face hardened.

“You may be inside the castle walls, but that doesn’t mean you’re safe.” His voice grew louder. “What if something were to happen in this secluded place—”

He stopped talking when he saw Maxi shrink back. He began to look anxious.

“There are hundreds of people in this castle, and some of them have ill intentions. The lady of the castle shouldn’t be in places like this unattended!”

“I-I’m sorry…”

Maxi could not argue. He was right. Riftan’s lips, which had been forming a stiff line, softened at her apology. He swept her wind-blown hair back, then grabbed her arm.

“You’re making me worry, that’s all.”

With that, he began to walk ahead, and Maxi trailed after him like a dejected puppy. Though he usually tried to match her pace, he was now walking a few steps ahead of her. She was so busy stealing glances at his cold profile to gauge his anger that it took her a few moments to notice he was leading her away from the great hall.

“A-Aren’t we g-going back to the c-castle?”

“You said you came out to get some air,” he said brusquely, leading her toward the stables. “I told you before that I’d take you to the lake when it got warmer. Well, it’s sunny today. Let’s go for a ride.”

Maxi beamed, but her smile faded when her eyes fell on his armor once more.

“I-I heard y-you had an intense t-training session today. Sh-Shouldn’t you rest?”

“You seem not to have realized just how boundless my stamina is. I could march for three days straight without rest and be perfectly fine.”

Riftan shook his head as he entered the stable. Recalling the relentless passion that he had shown deep into the night, Maxi blushed. His stamina was indeed extraordinary. Fanning her face with her hands, Maxi followed Riftan in. Inside, the servants stopped sweeping the floor to greet them.

“My lord, my lady.”

Riftan waved dismissively, then went straight to Talon’s stall to saddle the horse. Maxi walked over to Rem’s stall. The mare had been sticking her head over the stall, and seeing Maxi approach, she began to paw at the ground in excitement. Maxi patted her neck with an apologetic look on her face.

“H-How are you, R-Rem?”

Rem snorted and nuzzled her shoulder. Maxi laughed and gently stroked her thick mane. Qenal, who had just entered with a bundle of fodder on his shoulders, promptly walked over to Maxi when he saw her.

“Good morning, my lady. Will you be riding with his lordship today?”

“W-We plan to go to the l-lake.”

Seeing her nod, the stablemaster adroitly saddled Rem for her. Maxi took the reins from him and led the horse out. Riftan, who had been waiting outside with Talon, hoisted her onto her horse.

“Don’t ride too fast. The wind is cold today.”

With that, he leaped onto Talon and rode toward the back gate. Maxi quickly followed after him, a look of anticipation on her face. Her heart raced when she remembered their ride through the meadows. Feeling her melancholy dissipate, Maxi rode on in high spirits.

“W-Where is the lake?”

“It’s down this path, just a little west of here.”

Riftan pointed to the winding path that led through the forest. Surrounded by bare but densely packed trees, the trail did not look easy to ride on.

After hesitating briefly, Maxi cautiously steered Rem onto the rough, winding track. They were surrounded by entangled branches. Still, she was able to maintain stability atop the horse; her riding practice had proved fruitful. Observing her skill, Riftan smiled faintly.

“You look far more graceful than you did before.”

“I-I practiced w-whenever I could.”

“Well done.”

Maxi blushed, feeling like a child that had just been praised. Riftan looked over his shoulder several times. When he was satisfied that she was keeping up, he accelerated slightly. Maxi tailed him closely as they galloped down the winding path.

The path grew wider as they rode on, and soon, a glistening silver lake came into view. When she looked down toward the foot of the hill, Maxi gasped. The bright blue sky and rust-colored mountain peaks were vividly reflected on the mirror-like surface of the circular lake.

Pine trees lined the edges of the lake like clusters of spears forming a fence, their dense branches thick with lush, dark green needles. Maxi smiled. She had not seen such greenery in a long while. Between the dense trees, she could see winter birds and wild animals drinking lake water.

When Riftan approached the lake on horseback, a stag that had been poking its head out of a bush darted away. Startled by the noise, birds flew away, and for a brief moment, the woods were in upheaval.

“I expected the lake to have frozen over, but it seems I was wrong.”

Riftan tapped Talon lightly with his heel and rode to the edge of the water. Maxi followed.

“C-Can such big lakes f-freeze over?”

“In the north, lakes even bigger than this freeze solid in winter, and people walk over them.”

Maxi’s eyes widened in disbelief. She had only seen thin layers of ice form in buckets of water that had been left outside in winter. That such an immense body of water could freeze over was difficult to imagine. She looked at Riftan dubiously, half-sure that he was poking fun at her naivete.

“H-How can that be p-possible? W-What if the ice c-cracks and you f-fall in?”

“People do drown from time to time.”

He sounded as nonchalant as if he were discussing the weather. Maxi frowned, shaking her head in disbelief.

“Th-Then why would p-people w-walk on the ice?”

“It’s perfectly safe if the ice is thick enough. Winters are harsher in the north, so unless colossal monsters like hydras are hiding in the water below, chances of the ice breaking are slim.”

Maxi’s eyes went round. Riftan spoke as though he had firsthand experience.

“H-Have you w-walked across a lake before?”

“Not a lake, but something similar. When I was a mercenary, I went on a monster raid in Balto and had to make my way across a giant glacier for three days to pass through the Tranoa highlands.”

“G-Glacier?”

“Glaciers are blocks of ice larger than that mountain over there.”

Maxi was awestruck by these revelations. Just how many astonishing things had Riftan experienced in his twenty-eight years of existence? He had not only defeated the Red Dragon — the most powerful and ferocious monster in the continent — but he had even walked across an ice mountain…

She, on the other hand, had never set foot outside her father’s castle or Anatol, and she was overwhelmed by the maintenance of the castle and her study of the most basic magic. Riftan’s feats filled her with wonder. How magnificent and full of life the world must seem to him! He seemed to be an entirely different species from her.

“H-Have you been t-to all seven k-kingdoms?”

“I haven’t been to Arex or Sykan. Not long after I became a mercenary, I went to live in Livadon for about two years. But after joining whatever raids and battles that were commissioned to me, I ended up as far up as Balto… The money was good there, but the place was practically uninhabitable for humans. So I decided to go down to Osiriya. I stayed in the Osiriyan capital for about three months to participate in a sword-fighting tournament held by the central church. That’s when they proposed to me that I join the Remdragon Knights.”

Riftan cocked his head, reminiscing, before continuing.

“After I returned to Wedon and became a knight, I spent most of my time in Anatol and Dristan.”

Chapter 69

“W-Why were you in D-Dristan?”

“Because of the dispute between the Duchy of Croyso and Southern Dristan.”

Located in the southeasternmost part of Wedon, the Duchy of Croyso stretched into Dristan’s territory. As such, the duchy’s eastern region was frequently engaged in armed conflict with Dristan. The King of Wedon and the central church in Osiriya had repeatedly sent knights to mediate, wishing to prevent the conflict from escalating in a way that might undermine the armistice between the Seven Kingdoms. Riftan had been among the mediators.

“So th-that’s why you visited C-Croyso Castle often.”

Maxi tried to piece together the scraps of conversations she had overheard as a child. Feeling Riftan’s cryptic gaze on her, she looked back at him quizzically.

“W-What is it?”

“I was just trying to remember if I’d visited that often.”

“You v-visited at least once or t-twice a month.”

Riftan shifted his piercing gaze. It seemed that he did not remember. Maxi glanced furtively at his face, worried that she may have offended him.

Whenever he was lost in thought, Riftan looked distant, as if he were standing alone in some far-off place. Why wouldn’t he share his thoughts with her? Did he find spending time with her tedious? The simple act of him turning his head away had made her tense with worry. Suddenly, she felt something cold drip onto the bridge of her nose.

Startled, she rubbed her nose. It was a drop of water. Just moments ago, the sun had been shining bright. Frowning, she looked up for signs for rain. When she saw white flakes drifting down from the silvery sky, her eyes grew wide.

“I suggested coming out here because the weather was good, but it looks like it’s going to snow.”

Riftan clicked his tongue. Maxi turned to him with a bewildered look on her face.

“Th-This is snow?”

“Have you never seen snow?”

“I’ve seen s-sleet, but I’ve n-never seen snow so white b-before.”

In a daze, she stared as the snowflakes floated down like petals in a breeze. Then, she stretched her hand out. Riftan frowned.

“Sit up straight. You’ll fall off your horse.”

“I know, d-don’t worry.”

Maxi closed her fingers over the snowflakes that had fallen on her palm. The cold snow melted in the blink of an eye, turning into small droplets as soon as it touched her skin. She marveled at how a substance that resembled dandelion puffs could transform into drops of water. She looked down at her hand in wonder, then lightly tapped Rem into an exhilarating gallop.

Rem dashed forward at a breathtaking pace, releasing pent-up energy from weeks of remaining inside the stable. Maxi grew giddier and giddier as her thighs moved in rhythm with the horse. She laughed into the wind like a child.

The light, feathery snow soon grew heavy and obscured her sight. She fell into a trance; she had never beheld such a beautiful sight before.

She tilted her head back, enjoying the sensation of the cold snow brushing against her face. Sunlight broke through the wispy clouds, causing the snow to glisten silver. The lake, having regained its natural color, rippled peacefully. A couple of birds dove toward its dark surface before taking off into the forest like arrows.

Maxi took in the scene intently, trying to sear the image into her mind. She then turned to look at Riftan. She wanted to thank him for showing her such an exquisite place, but the words failed to leave her lips when she saw the sharp look on his face. A shudder coursed through her.

Riftan’s body was visibly tense. There was a deep crease in his forehead, and his dark eyes flickered violently like an ocean in a storm. Maxi tightened her grip on the reins. She had no inkling as to why he was regarding her that way. Growing anxious, she began to back away. Only then did Riftan open his mouth as if to say something before swiftly closing it shut again.

For a brief moment, Maxi thought she saw a hint of loneliness on his face. But before she could observe him more closely, he returned to being his usual purposeful self.

“We should return to the castle before the snow gets heavier.” He turned his horse around, his face impassive. “The clouds are gathering. Let us hurry. Remaining out in the snow will chill your body quickly.”

He began to slowly make his way up the path they had taken earlier, and Maxi hurriedly followed after him. An uneasy silence fell between them. Maxi wondered what she had just seen on his face. Unnerved, she shifted her gaze from his broad back to the calm surface of the lake.

She could see a faint reflection of Riftan’s face on the deep blue water. The bleak sight chilled her heart.

It can’t be…

He was the strongest and most daring of knights. It was absurd for her to pity him. As she hastily tried to get such thoughts out of her mind, an eastward gust of wind swept his dark hair back, stinging her eyes.

Maxi squinted and turned toward the direction in which the wind had blown. In the distance, snow enveloped the mountains in a white haze. And so Paxias[5] wore on.

◆◆◆

The snow that had begun falling late in the afternoon lasted until night, covering everything in a thick layer of white. Ludis exclaimed that it had been nearly ten years since Anatol had seen such heavy snowfall. Though the sight filled Maxi wonder, Riftan was not overly pleased. Early the following morning, he left the castle with his knights to inspect the land for damage.

The servants worked hard to clear away the snow. They meticulously swept the steps, covered the firewood and horse fodder to keep them dry, and removed the snow from the gardens to prevent the ground from freezing. The sentries, too, busied themselves sweeping their patrol routes all morning.

Maxi went for a stroll in the garden to admire the snow. Noticing that the servants’ faces were red from the cold, she asked Rodrigo to provide them with extra firewood before returning to her room. She considered going to the library, but after her discouraging attempts the previous day, she could not muster the motivation to read.

Instead, she put down a rug in front of the fireplace and played with the kittens. With the devoted care they had received from the servants, the creatures had gained weight and tumbled about energetically.

Maxi picked up the rambunctious kittens one by one and placed them on her lap to tickle their bellies. Laura and Ron whined and quickly escaped, but Roy, the black kitten, purred and wriggled on her lap. Maxi laughed at the delightful sight.

“Shall I warm up some milk, my lady?” asked Ludis, who had been stoking the fire.

Maxi smiled and nodded. Ludis placed a kettle of milk in the fireplace. As the pleasant scent of milk wafted through the room, the kittens slowly approached Maxi and crawled up her skirt. Even Laura, who usually ignored anyone who called to her, stealthily crept toward her. Maxi burst into laughter.

“D-Didn’t they eat just a l-little while ago?”

“They had a bowl of fish porridge, but their appetite knows no limits.”

Ludis shook her head before cooling the goat milk until it was lukewarm and pouring it into the kittens’ bowl. The tiny creatures plunged their noses into the bowl, soaking their whiskers, and began to lap the milk.

Soon, their bowl was empty. Maxi poured them some of her share of milk after making sure it had cooled sufficiently. She looked on fondly as the kittens devoured the milk once more, enjoying the tranquil atmosphere in the room.

A knock came at the door, followed by the voice of a maidservant.

“Forgive me for interrupting, my lady.”

“W-What is it?”

“The mage is here to see you. Shall I let him in?”

Maxi’s face fell. Had Ruth come because she had not gone to the library? Or had there been some sort of accident?

She grew tense as she stood up. When she opened the door, she was met with the sight of Ruth yawning, looking as disheveled as ever. Her shoulders sagged in relief when she saw how relaxed he appeared. A misfortune had not occurred, it seemed.

“W-What is it, R-Ruth?”

“Oh, good morning, my lady.”

It was well past noon, but Maxi did not correct him. Ruth yawned again and performed a good stretch before speaking again.

“I just thought of a good training method. Would you care to come outside with me?”

“A g-good t-training method…?”

Maxi’s eyes grew wide. Ruth nodded vigorously with an innocent, child-like expression on his face. In spite of her disappointment the day before, Maxi felt a glimmer of hope rise in her chest. She hastily threw on a robe.

“T-Tell me about th-this method.”

“I shall accumulate mana for you. You aren’t able to collect it on your own, but you have an impressive ability to absorb it, so I’m nearly certain that this method will work.”

Maxi grew anxious. She could not fathom how he could possibly infuse her with mana. She recalled Riftan’s warning about Ruth dragging others into dangerous experiments. She gave him a dubious look.

“A-And is th-this safe?”

“Of course! It’s completely safe, I assure you.”

Chapter 70

Maxi remained skeptical, but she followed Ruth out of the castle. After surveying the area, Ruth chose a spot that had been cleared of snow. Using a large twig, he drew something on the ground. Maxi hesitantly approached to inspect the drawing. It turned out to be the basic magic rune she had been studying the day before.

“I am going to activate this rune, which I assume you‘ve already memorized.” Ruth retraced the lines of the rune using the twig. “I shall circulate the mana starting here and through this route. Here, I shall divert the flow of mana to your mana pathway. The mana will travel from the palm of your hand to your core, then back out again. It will then return to the rune, completing its circuit. In other words, you’ll become part of the magic rune!”

Maxi rolled her eyes at his strange explanation.

“And that’s s-safe?”

“Your mana pathway should have developed enough to handle it. This is an expedient solution, but I am certain it will prove effective in helping you learn how to manipulate mana.”

Maxi was wary; after all, this was the man who had handed her impossible equations and expected her to solve them without trouble. But she was also tired of practicing with the magic stone in vain. She nodded.

Ruth held out his hands with a self-assured smile, his palms facing up.

“Hold out your hands like this.”

“L-Like this?”

When Maxi hesitantly stretched out her palms, Ruth positioned his hands a span above hers. She blinked her eyes, trying to anticipate his next move. Slowly, she felt heat flow down from his palms. She flinched in surprise.

“You must focus. I’m in the midst of creating an artificial flow of mana. You must remember this feeling.”

“I-I understand.”

Hearing his serious tone, Maxi began to concentrate on the tingling heat streaming down onto her hands.

Her hands felt as though they were immersed in warm, flowing water. She became absorbed in the gentle palpitations. After some time had passed, she felt an invisible thread pierce her skin and enter her body. She shuddered.

“You must stay focused.”

Breaking into a cold sweat, Maxi focused her attention on the flow of the mana. The delicate thread slithered its way up her forearm and passed through her elbow and armpit before shrouding her heart and leaving through her other arm. It then began to trace the complex design of the rune. If mana could be conceived of as finely woven fabric, magic was a loose thread. In short, performing magic was like removing strands of thread from a piece of fabric, winding them around inside one’s body, and weaving them into a new pattern.

Maxi finally understood Ruth’s repeated explanations. She stared at her palms in awe as magic swirled inside her hands at high speed. Soon, the magic began to radiate an intense heat before emitting a thin ray of light.

“They say that the first thing God created was light.” Ruth smiled as he looked at the light, which was fainter than the glow of a firefly. “Remember. This rune is the foundation for all magic runes.”

“My hands f-feel hot, and I feel o-out of breath.”

“We’ve got a problem if that was enough to exhaust you. Mages circulate mana at double this speed when they perform advanced magic.”

Maxi nodded, gasping for air. She had begun to understand why Ruth always looked so weary after using magic.

“Now, I shall slowly remove my hands. Try to keep the mana circulating without losing speed.”

Ruth moved his hands away. Maxi momentarily found herself at a loss for what to do. She tried to steer the mana to follow the lines of the rune.

She was able to sustain the speed for a few moments, but the current soon became erratic. The heat that had collected in her hand began to slip through her fingers like sand. She tried desperately to hold on, but the last few rays of light faded away. Her shoulders slumped in disappointment.

“Don’t be so disheartened. You did well for your first try.”

“R-Really?”

“Have you ever heard me give empty compliments? If you had done poorly, I would have told you as much.”

Maxi did not doubt that he would have. She smiled wryly, amused that she had found solace in his insolence. Ruth smiled back and rolled up his sleeves theatrically.

“Now then, shall we have another go? You’ll begin to grasp the process after repeating it a few times.”

“A-All right.”

Maxi tried her best to harness the mana according to Ruth’s instructions. After seven attempts, she was able to sustain a faint ray of light on her own for about a minute. Elated, she turned to show Ruth. He clapped his hands.

She was somewhat embarrassed to have shown such pride in the presence of a great sorcerer, but she could not suppress her euphoria. Though she the light she had generated was too faint to illuminate even a single room, her heart swelled as if she had managed to recreate the moon.

“Once you’ve grown accustomed to controlling mana, I’ll teach you healing magic. But until then, please keep practicing with this basic rune. It should help you accumulate mana inside your body.”

“I-I don’t think I can d-do it on my own.”

“No harm in trying. I’ll gladly assist if you find that you’re unable to.”

Ruth rubbed his reddened nose. It was only then that Maxi realized they had been outside for quite some time. She had been so engrossed in her task that she hadn’t noticed the cold.

“Let us go inside now. My nose has been running for a while now.”

“Sh-Shall we go to the k-kitchen for a warm bowl of soup?”

“Excellent idea, my lady. I’ve hardly had anything to eat all day. I’m practically dying of hunger.”

Ruth wrapped his robe tightly around his body and strode toward the great hall. Maxi followed, smiling to herself. She was shivering, but her steps felt as light as a feather.

◆◆◆

Following Ruth’s instructions, Maxi diligently practiced magic. He had to guide her two more times in the beginning, but after that, she was able to create light on her own. The more she practiced, the brighter the light grew. Soon, she was producing enough light to rival a candle.

Though she was progressing at a snail’s pace, she was unmistakably improving. In her delight at being able to accumulate mana, she overexerted herself in one of her sessions and collapsed onto the bed before sundown.

The incident exasperated Riftan. The very next day, he threatened to rescind permission for her to study magic if she continued to wear herself out.

After that, Maxi practiced in moderation. She spent her afternoons studying runes in the library, and after a late lunch, she gave instructions to the servants and wrote in her daily log. Then, she practiced magic in her room until Riftan returned in the evening. Though repeating the same busy schedule every day was exhausting, she pressed on.

Riftan was busy preparing weapons and training soldiers to deal with the monsters migrating to Anatolium. Each day, two dozen carrier pigeons carrying news from all across the continent flew in and out of his study, and the knights and sentries trained in freezing conditions until sunset. In such times, Maxi did not want to be the only person living at ease.

Fighting off sleep, she tried to memorize the complex magic rune in the book in front of her. Ruth, who had been quietly observing her, made a suggestion.

“Why don’t we practice what you’ve learned?”

“P-Practice?”

“You have yet to use magic on another person. It’s worth a try now that you’re more or less familiar with the healing rune.”

“B-But my control is s-still unstable. W-What if something g-goes wrong?”

“Even if you fail, you won’t cause any physical harm. Repeated practice is key to developing precision and speed.”

Maxi nodded. As a matter of fact, she had been wanting to try casting a real spell.

“B-But who should I p-practice on?”

“Mentors usually create a small wound on their body for the pupil to heal, but I’m not particularly fond of feeling pain.” Ruth rose from his seat and wrapped his robe around himself tightly. “Fortunately, Calypse Castle is full of men just begging to get hurt. Shall we head outside?”

Realizing that the sorcerer intended to go to the training grounds, Maxi grew tense. Riftan still did not approve of her learning magic, and he remained doubtful as to whether she had any potential. If he were to see her fail, he would only assume that his suspicions had been confirmed. Seeing her face cloud over with worry, Ruth quickly reassured her.

“Sir Riftan is training the squires today. He won’t be at the knights’ training grounds.”

Maxi was taken aback when she realized that he had read her thoughts. When they rose from their seats, Ludis, who had been sewing next to the brazier, promptly picked up her cloak. Maxi dissuaded her from following them, explaining that they were only going to the training grounds, then followed Ruth out of the library and down the stairs.

When she stepped outside the castle, she was momentarily blinded by the sun.

Chapter 71

Maxi squinted down at the stark garden. The snowfall had been intermittent the past couple of days, and the frozen layer of snow that dusted the flowerbeds sparkled like diamonds. Dry tree branches shook forlornly in the wind.

She hurried past the bleak landscape alongside Ruth. Once they were beyond the gate that bordered the garden, they heard the sharp clang of swords, clopping hooves, and bellowing voices.

“It seems we will have to wait a while, my lady,” Ruth muttered, clicking his tongue as he stood at the entrance of the knights’ training grounds.

Maxi peered out from behind Ruth’s lanky frame.

The training grounds were reminiscent of a stadium. Hundreds of knights on horseback faced each other in eight long rows. They were all in full armor and each held a lance taller than the average man.

The palpable tension made Maxi hold her breath. The knight at the center raised a red flag; the others bellowed and charged forward.

Maxi screamed and covered her eyes with both hands. The clanging metal, whinnying horses, and thunderous roars went on for some time. So fierce was the fray that Maxi felt the stones trembling beneath her feet.

“More aggressive than usual today,” Ruth commented, emitting a low whistle.

When it finally went still, Maxi slowly opened her eyes. The knights, having returned to their formation, were dismounting and pulling off their helmets. Ruth took Maxi’s arm and led her down the stairs.

“Come, my lady. I’d wager that there are more than a few bruised men down there.”

Flustered, Maxi lumbered after Ruth in a rather ungainly fashion. One of the knights that had been tending to his lance and helmet looked surprised as they approached.

“Mage Ruth, what brings you to the training grounds?”

“I came to see if anyone was injured during practice.”

“Well, well,” said Hebaron, tossing his helmet unceremoniously to the ground. “What a pleasant surprise. I thought you didn’t want us calling on you for anything less than a crippling wound.”

Perhaps it was because his blood was still pumping from the intensive joust, but the burly knight appeared more grim than usual. He cut an imposing figure, and Maxi felt intimidated. She hid behind Ruth, but the sorcerer, not one to entertain such childish behavior, nudged her toward the knight.

“I would never volunteer to do such a thing, of course. It will be her ladyship who will be doing the healing.”

The knights grew wide-eyed as they realized the hooded figure behind Ruth was the lady of the castle.

Maxi gave the men an awkward smile in answer to their uneasy looks. She had thought she had grown accustomed to facing these men, but standing before them while they were fully armored made her so nervous that her hands shook. Maxi tugged her sleeves to hide her trembling before she managed to start speaking.

“A-although I am not s-skilled… I-I would like to o-offer my help in t-tending to your w-wounds…”

The knights exchanged puzzled looks at the bumbling offer, and an awkward silence ensued. The long pause was finally broken by Elliot Charon, the knight at the front of the group.

“We are grateful for your offer, my lady, but you do not have to trouble yourself. Minor wounds are easy enough to treat ourselves.”

Being so decidedly rejected by a knight — one of the few whom she was familiar with at that — made Maxi lose all her nerve. At the sight of Maxi standing there as if mute, Ruth stepped in.

“Her ladyship is currently learning magic. As we need volunteers to practice her healing magic on, your cooperation would be much appreciated.”

Hebaron, who had been gulping at a waterskin, shot Maxi a surprised look.

“Magic?”

The other knights also turned to her wearing equal looks of shock.

“You know how to use magic, my lady?”

“I-I have just b-begun learning… s-so I cannot s-say that I am a-able…”

Her response appeared to be lacking the appropriate conviction, as the knights glanced away once more.

“Mage,” said Hebaron, scratching at his sweat-slicked curls with a troubled expression. “The intention is a fine one, I grant you that, but if there were to be any lasting effects… Our current training regimen is grueling enough as it is…”

“It’s healing magic. There would be no consequences even if she were to fail. You need not worry about that.”

The group of knights continued to exchange furtive glances with one another. Ruth caught this and crossed his arms, glowering at them.

“I’m sure I do not have to remind you all of the importance of healers. For the sake of Anatol and the Remdragon Knights, I am currently sacrificing all my time, including my sleep, to teach her ladyship magic. Yet you refuse to offer the smallest assistance because you are afraid? And you call yourselves knights!”

“Hell! No need to harp on. Who said we wouldn’t help? I merely do not have a scratch on me to offer. Oi! Anybody hurt?”

“Her ladyship has yet to accumulate enough mana, so she would not be able to heal significant injuries. Somebody with a minor wound would be more helpful.”

“Why, aren’t you hard to please,” grumbled Hebaron.

Then, as if remembering something, he halted and flicked his finger to usher over a knight that was watering his horse some distance away.

“Ricaydo!” bellowed Hebaron. “Did you not scratch your cheek during the joust? Why don’t you volunteer?”

The blond knight frowned and shot them a sharp look. Maxi reflexively hunched her shoulders. Out of everyone here, Hebaron had picked Ursuline Ricaydo, the knight who had been the most hostile toward Maxi.

The knight glanced over Maxi before yelling back, “I would think you would be more fitting. Surely the blow from my lance must have left you a sizeable bruise.”

“Ha! Bruise, you say? Nothing more than a flea bite. I’m afraid I am unscathed.”

“Your bravery is commendable, but I saw you teetering on your horse like a scarecrow.”

“That knave must have hurt his eyes as well! My lady, make sure you treat him thoroughly.”

Maxi looked troubled, and her eyes darted over Ursuline’s cold expression. Evidently tired of the two knights’ bickering, Ruth heaved a deep sigh and stalked over to the blond knight.

“I see that you have a cut on your cheek, Sir Ursuline. The wound is small enough for her ladyship to heal. It will not take long, so please grant your consent.”

“There is no need. Such a small scrape will heal right up on its own.”

“Would you not rather be rid of it quickly? We wouldn’t want it scarring your comely face after all.”

“I would rather it scar than be looked at by an incompetent mage.”

Maxi’s resolve hardened at the harsh words. She did not see why he refused so vehemently when there would be no consequences even if she were to fail.

She swallowed hard and said shakily, “I-I assure you, I-I have had p-practice. I sh-shall not fail, s-so please a-allow me to—”

Her words died off when she saw the look of disgust etched across the knight’s cold features.

Ursuline eyed her with contempt, then spat out, “Are you even capable of reciting the spell?”

Overcome with shame, an intense flush flared through Maxi from head to foot. She was so mortified that she felt her ears burn and her eyes sting. She wanted to respond with a biting retort, but her tongue lay frozen.

She opened and closed her mouth like a fool before hanging her head, unable to bear the humiliation any longer. It was best to appear unfazed if she wanted to preserve what dignity she had left, but she could not bring herself to meet the knight’s icy gaze.

“Th-The spell…”

After barely regaining her composure, Maxi was about to say that she did not have to recite the spell out loud when she felt a hand on her shoulder.

Startled, she turned to look behind her.

It was Riftan. She had not even noticed him approaching. He stood behind her, his eyes ablaze as he glared at the blond knight. He gently moved Maxi to the side, then grabbed Ursuline’s collar with one hand.

“You dare to speak to my wife with such impertinence?” Riftan growled through gritted teeth, almost lifting the knight off the ground.

Ursuline tried to break free, but Riftan did not budge.

Strangled by his cape, Ursuline’s face began to turn red. The others hastily tried to intervene.

“Commander! Please, calm down!”

Even the combined strength of two knights was not enough to make a difference. Riftan shook Ursuline before throwing him to the ground. His face beet red, Ursuline started coughing, and the other knights hurriedly helped him to his feet.

Riftan coolly observed the knight before whirling around and pulling a petrified Maxi to him.

“Come, let us return to the castle.”

Maxi trailed nervously behind Riftan as he led her away.

At that moment, Ursuline’s indignant voice rang out from behind them.

“Have you no pride, Commander?”

Riftan froze and turned to face the knight. Ursuline stood rubbing his neck, his expression dark.

“Does it not anger you?” Ursuline continued. “After everything Duke Croyso has put us through… How can you stand by his daughter? She is nothing but—”

Before anyone could stop him, Riftan charged at Ursuline and slammed a fist into his face. The large knight staggered back; Maxi let out a scream. As if dissatisfied with a single punch, Riftan raised his fist again. The other knights grabbed his arm in a panic.

“C-Commander! Please, restrain yourself!”

“Goddammit… Are you itching for a fight, Commander?”

“That’s enough, Sir Ursuline! You are out of line!”

Ursuline wiped his torn lip with the back of his hand. Although he appeared to be meeting Riftan’s glare in kind, a cold sweat began to form on his brow as though his commander’s menacing gaze was boring down on him.

Riftan drew threateningly close and spat the words out, one by one: “If you ever speak about my wife that way again, I will slice you open from mouth to groin.”

Chapter 72

Although the threat was not directed at her, Maxi still felt a shiver run down her spine. Riftan held his glare against Ursuline’s defiant look for a long moment, then shook off the knights that were restraining him. He returned to Maxi and grabbed her arm before striding off.

Still shaken, Maxi glanced back at the knights before scrambling up the stairs to keep up with Riftan. He marched past the gate, not bothering to slow to her pace like he usually did. Maxi almost had to run to match his strides as they hastened through the garden.

“R-Riftan…”

At the sound of Maxi’s trembling, breathless voice, Riftan finally came to a stop.

Maxi did not know what to say; her mouth simply parted, but no words came forth. The shame crept in as the shock wore off. How could she have allowed such a humiliating display in front of him? All she wanted was to remain an elegant and dignified lady in his eyes.

She ducked her head to hide the tears welling up.

Looking down at her, Riftan saw it all.

“So why on earth did you have to go and—”

Maxi shrank back. Riftan’s throat bobbed as if he were swallowing a ball of flames.

He dragged his palms down his face as he said in a strangled voice, “I’m sorry… that you had to be exposed to such slights.”

Taken aback by the unexpected apology, Maxi peered up at him with wet eyes. Riftan swore under his breath and cupped her cheeks in his hands.

“I’m sorry. Please don’t cry.”

He leaned down to rub his forehead against hers. It was a clumsy and pitiful attempt at consolation, one that was more befitting of an animal. The tender gesture sent Maxi over the edge. She emitted a single whimper and clutched at his tunic, choking on a wave of tears. Riftan looked panicked and began wiping at her wet cheeks.

“Don’t cry. I swear to you, I will make sure he never speaks to you like that again.”

The knight had not slighted her through any fault of Riftan’s; the blame was all hers. The man had simply seen her for who she truly was — insecure, stammering, dim-witted, lumbering Maximilian — and had scorned her for it.

Her heart ached. If she had been a worthy lady, then Riftan would not have fought with one of his own. He would have garnered much respect had he married the princess.

She was utterly ashamed. Though she had always hated herself, she had never felt it as sickeningly palpable as this. She buried her face in his chest and squeezed her eyes shut.

“I-I am a-all right now… Y-You should get back t-to your duties.”

“Your eyes are red.”

They were back in their chambers.

“Th-They will be all right o-once I press a cold c-cloth over them. Y-You mustn’t w-worry…”

“How can I not?”

Maxi gave Riftan an apprehensive look when she saw him pause at the door. Back to her senses after sobbing like a babe in his arms, she was too embarrassed to meet his eyes. She felt inordinately grateful when Rodrigo called him away for something.

“I-I was just… a l-little embarrassed. I-I’m a-all right now… T-Truly.”

“I’ll make sure he never disrespects you again,” said Riftan resolutely.

Flustered, Maxi shook her head. “Th-That really isn’t n-necessary. Y-You need not… w-worry about m-my affairs…”

“It is my duty to worry,” Riftan said with an edge to his voice. “You are the one person in this world I must worry about. I know you’re upset, but don’t say such things.”

Maxi studied his stony expression with apprehension. She had only waved him off to prevent another confrontation with his knights, but it seemed he had taken it as a directive not to meddle in her affairs.

Staring into his brooding eyes, Maxi gave a bitter, inward smile. A truly dignified noblewoman would have demanded that her husband make the knight pay for his insults, but Maxi was well aware that she was not worth such efforts.

She offered him a small smile to conceal her dark thoughts and willed herself to sound unfazed.

“I-I’m sorry. I-I won’t d-do it again.”

“Stay here and rest. I’ll be back soon.”

“A-all right.”

As if unconvinced, Riftan studied her pale face for a while before leaving the room. Maxi sat in front of the fireplace and stared numbly into the crackling flames. The kittens that had been playing with the tassels on the rug crept into her lap. They rubbed their heads against her stomach, purring. Maxi distractedly scratched their backs and let out a sigh.

Her past shames clung to her like oil residue, congealing in her heart. Had she really thought playing the grand, noble lady would change her true self?

She was still the useless, stammering Maximilian. Overwhelmed with helplessness, Maxi curled up into a ball. Despondency shifted into anxiety. It felt as though the sandcastle she had so carefully built was crumbling down.

Could it be that Riftan truly was not ashamed of her? Would he remain unswayed by the mutterings of his men? Would he not grow tired of her someday?

Doubting the man who had been nothing but kind to her engulfed Maxi in a greater wave of shame. It was this twisted frame of mind that ashamed her the most. Distressed, Maxi buried her face in her hands until a sudden urge — a last-ditch, grasping at straws feeling — made her leap to her feet.

When she burst out of her room, the servants who had been lighting the corridor bowed their heads. Maxi feebly accepted their greeting and bounded up the stairs, taking two at a time.

Ruth was already back in the library. She had been worried he would not be there, but he was ensconced among the books as if it were unimaginable that he’d be anywhere else.

“I didn’t think you would come to the library again today, my lady. Is something the matter?”

Maxi shook her head, trying to catch her breath. Though she had rushed here to see him, she did not know what to say now that he was in front of her. Seeing her falter, Ruth gave her a rueful smile and pointed to the seat across from him.

“Why don’t you take a seat first, my lady. I was just thinking of calling on you. Though I stopped myself after realizing Sir Riftan would turn me away at the door…” Ruth trailed off before letting out a long sigh. “Has he calmed down?”

“A-A little.”

“That is reassuring.”

“W-Was Sir Ursuline b-badly hurt?”

“Considering who hit him, not really. He could easily have ended up with a broken jaw… but seeing as he’s only badly bruised, Sir Riftan must have held back.”

Silence fell over the room. Maxi looked away and gazed at the crimson sky outside the window. She then glanced back at the sorcerer’s gaunt face before taking in the messy piles of books on the desk.

She wanted to ask him something, but the question felt like a fishbone stuck in her throat. It was Ruth who spoke first.

“I apologize for earlier, my lady. I should never have taken you there without first informing the knights. It was careless of me. The knights have been more accepting of you recently, so I assumed it would be all right.”

“N-No. P-Please do not b-blame yourself, Ruth.”

Maxi waved her hands, flustered by the unexpected apology.

“I-I am all right. I-It is not as if… I w-wasn’t aware of how the knights f-felt about me… E-Even I would have been s-skeptical.”

“That does not change the fact that Sir Ursuline was out of line. The other knights have reprimanded him as well for affronting you so publicly. And I am sure that Sir Ursuline also knows deep down that he took it too far, and regrets his actions.”

Maxi gave him an awkward smile. Recalling the open hostility on the knight’s face, she found Ruth’s last sentence hard to believe. As if reading her mind, Ruth shot her another rueful smile.

“You might find it hard to believe, my lady, but he is not a bad person. He may be demanding, but he’s a steadfast and loyal knight. He has always been staunchly loyal to Sir Riftan. In fact, no other knight follows Sir Riftan with such blind faith. But ever since the incident, he’s been voicing his objections every chance he gets.”

“I-Incident?”

Hesitation flashed across the sorcerer’s face. He remained quiet for a long time before finally saying in a resigned voice, “When Sir Riftan turned down Princess Agnes’s hand in marriage.”

That name, flung out so unexpectedly, made Maxi’s spine stiffen.

Ruth studied her expression for a moment before adding flatly, “Sir Ursuline Ricaydo is from a prominent noble house. Having frequented Drachium Palace from when he was a child, he is well acquainted with the royal family. That’s why Sir Ursuline shows more fealty to them compared to any other knight in the order. So much so that he swore a geas to Princess Agnes the very day he was knighted.”

A geas was the highest pledge of devotion, deference, and adoration that a knight could swear to a person he served, and it could only be sworn once in his lifetime. Maxi’s face fell. If Sir Ursuline had pledged his geas to Princess Agnes, then his enmity toward Maxi was understandable.

“D-Did he wish for R-Riftan to marry P-Princess Agnes?”

“Frankly, yes. If I am to be honest, and I only say this because it’s all in the past now — everyone in the order thought he would marry the princess. Not only were they a great team in combat, but they were widely considered a good match. Everyone thought it an unspoken truth. So you can imagine our surprise when he turned down the marriage offer…”

Ruth trailed off, watching her reaction.

Chapter 73

Maxi wanted to feign indifference, but she could not stop her face from stiffening. Her discomfort must have been obvious, as Ruth quickly cleared his throat.

“My lady, it seems I have said too much. What I meant was… there is a reason for Sir Ursuline’s hostility. The commander to whom he swore fealty not only spurned the person to whom he pledged a geas, but married the daughter of the man he despises the most. Considering that, Sir Ursuline’s displeasure is not so surprising.”

“I-I see…”

Maxi nodded somberly. The thought that Riftan would have been better off with the princess had already been weighing on her mind. Hearing Ruth confirm those fears made her heart sink.

By marrying Maxi, Riftan had not only earned the ire of the royal family, but also the animosity of his men. She felt distraught and had no idea what to do.

She stared at the edge of the desk for a moment before finding the courage to ask, “D-Do you think… th-this could cause a rift among the knights?”

“You have nothing to worry about there, my lady. The bond the Remdragon Knights share is stronger than you think. And with the exception of Sir Ursuline, they don’t seem to hold any ill will against you.”

Maxi felt slightly reassured. Ruth always speaks his mind, so I’m certain that much is true.

“Still, it would be of great help if you could placate Sir Riftan, my lady. This bleak atmosphere is not doing anybody any good.”

“I-I shall try,” Maxi replied, her tone doubtful.

Having witnessed the magnitude of Riftan’s rage, Ruth heaved a sigh as if to suggest he too knew it was an impossible task.

Maxi threw a furtive glance over the sorcerer’s tired face, reminding herself of the reason why she had come running to the library. Her mouth felt dry. She gulped and only just managed to part her lips, which seemed glued shut.

“Um… O-on a-another note…”

Ruth looked at her inquiringly. Maxi avoided his gaze by pretending to rifle through the books on the table. Her heart pounded; she felt as though she was dredging up the most shameful part of herself.

“I-I was j-just c-curious…”

Ruth furrowed his brow, evidently confused by her sudden hesitation. “What is it, my lady?”

Maxi mustered her courage.

“D-Do you think y-you could… f-fix me… w-with your magic?”

“Fix you?”

Ruth blinked, not comprehending. As he watched Maxi’s face flush beet red, something seemed to dawn on the sorcerer, and he let out a small sigh.

“My lady, magic cannot heal inherent disabilities.”

It was a truth Maxi already knew. If her impediment could be cured by magic, her father certainly would have taken care of it long ago. Nevertheless, she had recently learned of a great number of sorcerers who could create new spells. She had not inquired until now for fear of disappointment. The truth was that she had been nursing a secret hope that Ruth would turn out to be such a sorcerer — one that could fix her.

Her cheeks blazed. Clinging to the last shred of hope, Maxi asked, “I-I am a-aware of that… b-but… a-are you not c-capable of c-creating new spells? I-If you could f-find a way…”

“It is true that we may be able to find a solution with enough research. There are many mages currently researching new runes to treat afflictions such as blindness, deafness, and lameness. But none have been proven effective, so even if I were to focus all my efforts on a cure, it would still take decades.”

“I-I see…”

Maxi wanted to conceal her disappointment, but her shoulders slumped of their own accord. Attempting some semblance of composure, she began to arrange her frazzled hair.

“I-I thought as much… I-I was merely a-asking… j-just in case.”

An awkward silence stretched between them once again. After shifting uncomfortably, Maxi slowly rose from her seat.

“W-Well then… I-I shall t-take my leave. R-Riftan said he would be b-back soon.”

“M-My lady, wait—”

Maxi’s eyes widened at the rare sight of the sorcerer looking flustered.

Ruth cleared his throat and murmured in a deflated voice, “Ending our conversation here makes it feel as if I have done you a great wrong.”

“Th-That wasn’t my intention…”

“Please, sit. Why don’t we mull it over together?”

Maxi had been on edge, glancing nervously about the room. At his insistent tone, however, she lowered herself back down in her chair. Ruth seemed at a loss for words; he crossed his arms and stared up at the ceiling in silence.

“Have you tried overcoming your impediment yourself?”

The question that he finally asked after much deliberation was shockingly insensitive. Maxi glared at him, her face flushing red.

“D-Do you think I-I speak like this b-because I wish to?”

She had endured lashings that ended in torn skin, all in the name of correcting an impediment that only seemed to grow worse over the years. Maxi’s face contorted from the shame and humiliation. Ruth held up his hands defensively.

“No offence intended. I only ask because I surmise that articulation and habits of speech can be improved through training.”

“I-I have had s-speech training… E-ever since I was a-a child! B-But it proved f-futile…”

“What kind of training?”

Maxi shivered as she recalled the terrible memory of reading aloud in front of her father. He would whip her across the back with a riding crop every time she stuttered. She pushed the terrifying images to the back of her mind and offered Ruth only slivers of the truth.

“I-I recited poems… o-or read scriptures a-aloud… o-r Roemian literature…”

“Heavens, you practiced with archaic languages whilst struggling with day-to-day conversations?”

Maxi’s face flushed crimson. The flaw she had always turned a blind eye to was now on full display, and it made her want to flee.

She wished she had not brought up the subject at all. Her eyes darted to the door, but Ruth had no intention of letting her leave.

“Would it not be better to practice through daily conversations?”

“I-I have… t-tried that as well! B-But… m-my tongue refuses t-to cooperate.”

“On the contrary, my lady, I think you have improved quite a bit lately.”

Maxi’s eyes widened. Ruth gave her a wry smile.

“Have you not noticed? Apart from when you’re extremely flustered or nervous, you’ve been expressing yourself with relative ease. Why don’t you try speaking slowly and articulating as much as you can? With repeated practice, I’m sure it will greatly improve your speech even if it cannot remedy it completely. I believe that would be faster than relying on magic…”

“P-Please do not speak a-as if it were that s-simple! I-It’s not that I haven’t t-tried… I-I have! B-But nothing I do e-ever helps. Th-That’s why—”

Ruth frowned at her sudden outburst.

He had merely been offering advice. Embarrassed at her heated reaction, Maxi hunched her shoulders.

“I-In any case… I-I appreciate y-your counsel. I-I shall c-consider it.”

Ruth opened his mouth as if to respond but closed it again without a word. Maxi swiftly rose from her seat and hurried out of the library.

Once she was outside, however, she began to feel uncertain. Was it truly hopeless? Had she not had a similar realization lately that her speech was improving? Maxi stalked down the corridor and came to halt at the stairs.

Her father had been greatly averse to her speaking in front of others. It was why Maxi usually had her lessons in a private room with only her tutor.

Even when she had been freed from her strict education, she had only spoken when necessary. She had not wanted to seem a half-wit. It was also a way to avoid the exasperated looks she received every time she spoke.

She remembered the feeling of wanting to drop dead whenever someone, wearing a look of total incomprehension, asked her to repeat herself. One time, she had even gone several months without saying a word.

It was then that it dawned on Maxi: speaking had become less daunting. She even found herself enjoying it. It was a startling change, one that she could hardly believe.

Did the impediment grow worse during the time I refused to speak?

She did not know the answer. Her memory of her past self was so distorted that she could no longer tell if the pathetic and foolish Maximilian was the same person as the woman currently playing the part of Lady Calypse.

Maxi bit her lip. It was possible that living under her father had crushed any potential she may have possessed. After insisting to Ruth that she had tried, she now felt unsure as to whether she truly had. What if all she had ever done was give up?

But… even if that were the case… I’m sure it’s too late for me to fix now…

Maxi wavered, afraid that she was once again clinging to false hope. She suddenly thought of Riftan. Her chest tightened as she recalled his rage on her behalf.

She could not allow him to resort to violence at every slight she encountered. More than that, she did not want him to become the subject of ridicule among the haughty nobles for having a stammering wife.

Maxi stared into the distance below the banister with a faraway look in her eyes, her skirts bunched in her fists.

Chapter 74

The next day, after much deliberation, Maxi headed to the library. She was relieved when Ruth greeted her as if nothing were amiss.

Maxi sat at the desk and opened a book on magic, all the while stealing glances at Ruth. After her angry outburst, she was too embarrassed to bring up yesterday’s topic. She found herself staring at the same page for a long time before finally managing to open her mouth.

“A-About… w-what you said yesterday.”

“Pardon?”

Ruth, who had been concentrating on his work, looked up with a baffled expression. Maxi swallowed hard and continued.

“Y-You said… s-said that… m-my speech could improve i-if I practiced. I-I was wondering if you could e-explain.”

“Oh, that.” Ruth nodded and said flatly, “I could look into efficient training methods if you’d like. For now, I suggest conversing in a comfortable environment as much as possible.”

“C-Converse with p-people?”

“As they say, practice makes perfect. Try to converse as much as possible while maintaining your composure. I have noticed that you tend to speak faster when you’re nervous, and it worsens the stutter.  I think gaining control over your nerves is most vital in your case, my lady.”

Maxi looked down, embarrassed at having her flaw commented on so openly.

“I-I understand. W-What else… sh-shall I do?”

“Hmm, let’s see… I would think that taking your time to articulate will help, even if you end up speaking slowly. The aim is to improve through repetition.”

An intense flush colored Maxi’s face. Her eyes shifted awkwardly before she managed to urge her rigid tongue to move.

“I… understand… Do you mean… like this?”

“Yes, just like that. You always seem to rush yourself needlessly when you speak.”

“Do… I?”

“If these methods prove ineffective, I shall look up other techniques. I’m sure if we try different methods, something is bound to help.”

Maxi’s face fell. She had hoped that Ruth had a special solution for her.

Then again, she had to admit that no matter how intelligent Ruth was, he was not omnipotent. It was unreasonable of her to expect an ultimate answer. Quashing her disappointment, Maxi once again hid her face behind her book.

Ruth stroked his chin as he watched her, musing over something. “That reminds me, you were unable to practice magic yesterday.”

Maxi stiffened at Ruth’s calm observation.

“I… do not w-wish… to cause t-trouble… by going there again…”

“Not the training grounds. If you recall, the knights are not the only inhabitants of this castle. I’m sure we will find a servant or two in the kitchen with some minor ailment.”

“That’s true… but…”

Ruth leaped in as soon as Maxi trailed off.

“Practice is vital to learning magic, my lady. What would be the point of having all the theories and runes in your head if you do not know how to apply them?”

“I-I know that… b-but… I-I do not wish to p-practice on people… who are u-unwilling.”

“I am sure the servants wouldn’t mind. They are too busy to look after minor scrapes, so they might even be grateful if you offered to treat them.”

After a long moment of hesitation, Maxi reluctantly rose from her seat. Ruth was right. She would have to practice on someone if she wanted to learn magic, but the bitter rejection from the previous day made her falter.

They headed to the castle’s kitchen. Like a lamb to the slaughter, Maxi dragged her heels as she trailed behind Ruth. What would happen if she failed in front of the servants? Would she become a laughing stock?

Wallowing in her habitually gloomy thoughts, Maxi shuffled into the kitchen. She did not know whether to be relieved or disappointed when she saw that the usual hustle and bustle was quiet today.

“My lady.”

The cook was whistling as he stirred a cauldron. He directed a cheerful smile at her as she entered.

“May I be of any assistance, my lady?”

“N-No, I’m not here for anything…” Maxi mumbled.

Ruth, stationed behind her like a warden, bumped her with his shoulder. Maxi gave a slight frown at his impertinence before letting out a sigh.

“I-I was… w-wondering if a-anyone was… i-injured.”

The cook looked puzzled and scratched his large head. “Injured, my lady?”

Ruth nudged her back once more. Maxi turned to glare at him before looking back at the cook.

“I-I mean things like cuts… or b-burns… or s-sprains.”

“That, we have an endless supply of, my lady. Especially the likes of Clumsy Crom over there. The lad is all thumbs. There’s barely a day where he doesn’t hurt himself. Why, he burned his hand just now taking the loaves out of the oven.”

Maxi turned to look at the servant whom the cook had dubbed ‘Clumsy Crom.’ The slight young man, his face deeply tanned, appeared to be no older than sixteen. He was currently chopping something with one hand wrapped in cloth.

Taking a deep breath, Maxi said, “C-Could you… c-call him over for me?”

Though the cook seemed surprised, he promptly bellowed for the young man. “Crom! Over here, lad. Her ladyship wishes to see you.”

The boy jolted at the cook’s booming voice as though struck by lightning. He immediately scampered over to Maxi.

“H-How can I help, m’lady?”

His face was white with fear, evidently worried that he had done something wrong. The cook was looking at Maxi, his gaze full of curiosity as to why on earth she was asking after an injured servant.

Maxi cleared her throat and spoke in her most dignified voice. “I-I heard that… you hurt your… hand… Would you mind… if I take a look?”

“M-My hand, m’lady?”

The boy blinked, bewildered, before hurriedly unwinding the cloth covering his hand. The flesh was red and raw. Maxi could tell that it was painful just by looking at it.

Ignoring the boy’s anxiousness, Maxi gingerly placed her fingers on the wound and took a deep breath. Crom’s shoulders jerked in pain. She felt bad for him; as a mere servant, he could not protest and simply had to endure the lady of the castle’s whims.

Knowing that explaining her objective would only add to his fear, she offered no explanation and began to summon her magic. Heat gathered in her palm. Before long, Crom’s wound slowly began to fade.

The young servant’s eyes grew wide when he felt the pain easing. After infusing the wound with sufficient magic, Maxi withdrew her fingers. Crom’s hand was as good as new.

“H-Heavens!”

Exclamations rose from around her, but no one was more astonished than Maxi herself. She had not expected to succeed on her first attempt. After dumbly gazing down at the boy’s hand, Maxi spun toward Ruth and leaped up and down in excitement.

“I-I did it! I r-really did it!”

Ruth beamed proudly and thumped her on the back. “Well done, my lady! An exceptional first effort!”

Bolstered by her triumphant result, Maxi turned to the servants and spoke with more confidence. “I-I’ve been learning healing magic for the past f-few weeks, a-and am in n-need of volunteers to p-practice on. I-Is anyone else i-injured?”

“We would like to volunteer, my lady.”

Maxi whirled around at the unexpected voice. Standing at the entrance were Sir Hebaron, Sir Elliot, and a young knight she had seen only a handful of times. Running into the knights around this time of day was unheard of unless one went to the training grounds. Maxi was so shocked that she looked like she was being ambushed.

“Please forgive us for startling you, my lady,” Elliot said courteously when he saw how flustered she was.

“I-It is all right…”

“To think we were so ungracious to you yesterday when you were this skilled.”

Maxi waved him off. “I-I cannot say that I-I am skilled…”

Hebaron, his giant frame slouched by the entrance, stepped into the kitchen sheepishly scratching the back of his head.

“Could I trouble you… to take a look at this wound from a bout?”

The knight showed Maxi a small cut on the back of his hand. Her eyes darted back and forth between the injury and the knight’s face, unable to comprehend his sudden change of attitude. Hebaron’s expression grew rueful at Maxi’s silence.

“As expected, you must still be upset at yesterday’s events, my lady.”

“N-No! I was… m-merely surprised… P-Please have a seat o-over here. I-I shall tend to your wound i-immediately.”

The servants promptly procured chairs for them. The knights marshaled into a line in front, each attempting to look as pained as possible.

“I sprained my wrist, my lady.”

“It’s my shoulder for me…”

“I-I will… gladly take a look.”

Maxi swallowed hard. She tensed up at the thought that she might fail and make a fool of herself. Noticing her reaction, Ruth chuckled.

“You need not be so nervous, my lady. They’re only here because they feel apologetic about what happened yesterday.”

Hebaron scowled and roared, “What hogwash!” He pointed to his graze that looked insignificant even to Maxi. “Can’t you see that I am bleeding?!”

Ruth clicked his tongue. “One would be lucky to squeeze a drop out of that…”

Seeing the burly knight fuss over such a minuscule scrape made Maxi giggle. She suddenly felt more assured.

Collecting herself, she cast a healing spell over the knight’s hand, and the wound disappeared before their eyes. Hebaron began to heap praises on Maxi as if he had just witnessed a miracle. His flattery was so overblown that Maxi ended up bursting into laughter, eliciting a smile from the knight.

“Please do not take what that scoundrel Ursuline said to heart, my lady. He simply lashes out in spite.”

“I-I did not.”

“Then I am glad.”

Hebaron grinned and rose from his seat. Maxi healed the other two knights after him, then proceeded to heal the servants who presented with injuries.

By the end of the day, with the exception of Crom’s hand, all the wounds Maxi ended up treating were minor. Though they were all so small they hardly required a healer, she still felt physically drained.

Maxi wiped the sweat from her forehead with a content smile. It was not an extraordinary feat by any means, but the fact that she was able to help others filled her with joy. The idea that she was useless had been hammered into her throughout her whole life. Considering that, this was a gigantic step forward. For the first time in her existence, Maxi felt useful. The thought almost made her burst into tears.

“If it suits you, my lady,” said Hebaron, turning back to her as he left with the other knights, “please come to us if you are ever in need of volunteers. I will be sure to let the others know.”

Maxi nodded, giving him a timid smile.

Chapter 75

From that day on, Maxi frequented the kitchen to heal the servants. She also occasionally tended to the knights.

After ensconcing herself in the kitchen and healing five to six people a day, Maxi’s skills gradually improved to the point where she was able to heal severe injuries. Her speech impediment, on the other hand, showed no signs of improvement.

Her daily routine consisted of shutting herself away in her chambers to practice articulating, or attempting to converse with passersby whenever she was stationed before the kitchen brazier. Despite all her efforts, her tongue only seemed to be growing heavier.

Maxi tried her best not to feel discouraged. She practiced relentlessly, reading phonetic symbols or reciting lyrical poetry. Loath to let Riftan or the servants see her in such a pathetic light, she was secretive about her practice sessions. But practicing alone made progress much more difficult.

There was also still the matter of her studies and duties as the lady of the castle, which she could not neglect. Added to that, the work on the gardens would start once Paxias[6] was over. She was already up to her eyeballs in arrangements and budgeting with Rodrigo and Aderon. As the end of winter neared, the list of tasks requiring Maxi’s attention grew to the point where she wished there were more hours in the day.

“You look tired,” Riftan told her.

Freshly bathed and changed, Riftan stroked her cheek as he spoke. Maxi pulled an awkward smile. Unsurprisingly, trying to complete this number of unfamiliar tasks all at once was overwhelming.

For the past few weeks, she had been waking at dawn alongside Riftan and staying up late into the night, waiting for him to come to bed. Forcing her body to match the daily routine of an athletic knight took its toll, and she ended up with dark circles shadowing her eyes.

Riftan furrowed his brow as he brushed his thumb beneath her eye.

“It’s because you’re overexerting yourself with magic, isn’t it? I know you’ve been healing any and every wound. If that’s the reason—”

“I am not… overexerting… I w-wouldn’t be able to improve… if I didn’t practice… I-In fact, I am the one… troubling everyone… The wounds I h-heal… are minor… so… they d-don’t require much… m-magic.”

Maxi responded as steadily as she could while regarding Riftan.

Riftan worked at least three times harder, but his face showed no signs of fatigue. How did he not let slip even a yawn surviving on only a few hours of sleep? She looked up at him with a hint of fascination.

Every day, Riftan met with blacksmiths to discuss and inspect the creation of new weapons, as well as lead the training of sentries and squires. He had also recently begun plans for road construction that would commence on the eve of Aquarias[7].

Yet Riftan was always brimming with energy. Maxi was certain that, if she were to split herself into three, she would not be able to handle even half of his workload. Riftan scooped Maxi up in his warm arms and placed her on his lap, where he began to stroke her nape and the backs of her ears.

“Has anyone else been impertinent?”

“N-No.”

“Is anything troubling you?”

“N-No, nothing is… troubling me.”

A faint line creased Riftan’s forehead. There was an edge to his voice when he spoke. “I know you have always been a woman of few words, but all you seem to tell me recently is that you’re fine.”

“B-But… I-I really am fine… and everyone has been nice…” Maxi trailed off, not knowing what it was he wanted to hear from her.

Riftan leaned back against a cushion and studied Maxi.

“I heard that you’re working on the landscaping of the garden.”

“Y-Yes… I thought it would be b-best… to make it presentable… before guests arrive in the spring.”

“Are you not overworking yourself? Managing the servants alone must be exhausting,” Riftan said, his voice full of worry.

Maxi’s lips twisted into a bitter smile. If anyone was overworking themselves, it was him.

“C-Compared to the things you do… what I do… can hardly be called exhausting.”

“Maxi, that’s not a fair comparison. My body has been conditioned to hard labor my whole life. My stamina is greater than most knights’. But you are frailer than ordinary women.”

“I-I am not frail. I-I would say that I am… on the healthy side.”

Even when her back was gashed and bleeding from her father’s lashings, she had never once fainted. Though she had lost consciousness during the battle with the ogres on their way to Anatol, she considered herself tougher than those noblewomen who screamed and fainted at the sight of mice.  Riftan snorted as if she had said something preposterous.

“So says the woman who has spent all her life inside a castle.”

He grabbed her waist with his tanned hand, and his forehead creased with worry.

“See? Not even a handful. You’re so thin I could fit two of you in my arms.”

“I-It is you who… is too big… I-I am ordinary.”

Riftan gave another snort. “None of the women I know are as skinny as you. I get worried just looking at you.”

Maxi was bewildered. It was true that she was slim and not exactly tall, but she did not think it was to the extent to warrant worry of any kind. Still, the look of concern on his face was genuine.

Had he only known tall and voluptuous women? Princess Agnes had participated in the campaign; she certainly must be tougher and more robust than Maxi.

Maxi imagined the imposing and beautiful princess by Riftan’s side. Seeing him next to a woman more suited for him felt like a knife to the heart.

She could not pinpoint when exactly the change had occurred, but she now realized that the ghost that taunted her was no longer Rosetta — it was Princess Agnes. It was incomprehensible why she was torturing herself with comparisons to a woman she had never met.

“You… exaggerate… I-I am not… that s-scrawny.”

Overcome with emotion, her voice came out steelier than intended. She felt Riftan’s hand, which was stroking her back, flinch.

His lips twisted into a frown, and he spoke in a self-deprecating tone. “But I even worry about the winds blowing at you.”

Tightening his arms around her, he rested his chin on top of her head. Maxi leaned her head against his sturdy chest and listened to the beating of his heart.

Sleet whooshed past like ghosts outside the window. Maxi grew conscious of the strange tension that swelled between them in the silence.

A small rift had formed in their relationship. Though Riftan cared for her to an excessive degree, and made every effort to be kind to her, she was never privy to his innermost thoughts. It sometimes felt as though the only thing he wished to share with her was their bedchamber.

Nevertheless, she could not resent him for something she herself found difficult. Maxi could never be herself in front of Riftan. If she had to show her true, wretched self to anyone, he would be the last.

Maxi was the most nervous in front of him, and it was his disillusionment that she feared the most. It was ironic; the more she cared for him, the greater the wall she had built between them grew. It was precisely this wall that kept their relationship from deepening.

Maxi wanted to believe that she was mistaken. Surely there was no more solid a relationship in the world than theirs? Not only did they share a bed, but Riftan kept her safe and made sure she lacked for nothing. And she, on her part, managed the castle and would one day provide him an heir.

As far as she knew, that was all that was required in a marriage. Moreover, theirs was an arranged union, forced upon them by her father. It was shameless of her to expect anything more. Maxi collected her uneasy thoughts and drove them from her heart.

“Just relax,” said Riftan, rubbing her tense shoulder. “We don’t have to do anything if you’re tired.”

He had misread her anxiousness as reluctance to perform her marital duty. Maxi was about to say that she was fine before stopping herself.

Though she did indeed want to be with him, she truly was exhausted, as well as too embarrassed to insist.

Riftan brushed his lips on her forehead and said gruffly, “You need rest.”

He laid her down on the bed. After blowing out the lamp beside them, he crawled in next to her and maneuvered his arm under her head.

Maxi snuggled up to him. A sweet yet masculine scent rolled off him, and Maxi was just inhaling a lungful when he shifted as if uncomfortable. He sighed and began patting her shoulder.

She savored his gentle touch. Although she could feel his hardness pressed against her thigh, he lay still. Enveloped by the warmth and tranquility of his embrace, Maxi slowly drifted off to sleep.

◆◆◆

The next day began with winter rain. Maxi had been enjoying a late lunch in the dining hall, absorbed in a book on magic, when a drenched group of knights came flooding into the hall. The downpour had cut their training short.

Maxi greeted them. Their interactions had become more frequent recently, and not just because of the occasional healing session. The once brusque knights now initiated conversations with her whenever they crossed paths. Maxi was elated by the change. She launched excitedly into informing them that the soup was exceptionally good today and that the freshly baked bread melted in her mouth.

The knights rubbed their empty bellies and moaned about how famished they were. Maxi was enjoying the banter when she spotted Ulyseon trailing in behind another knight.

She rushed up to him, her eyes wide. The young squire’s face was covered in blood.

“A-Are you all right? H-How did this…”

Chapter 76

In spite of his ghastly condition, Ulyseon greeted her placidly. “Good afternoon, my lady.”

Stunned, Maxi gawked at the squire’s bloodied face before ordering the servants to bring her a clean cloth and hot water. Behind them, Gabel entered the dining hall and sighed when he saw them.

“The training grounds were muddy thanks to the rain, and today just happened to be the day of the squires’ equestrian training. Rovar here fell off his horse during the charge.”

“Not only did he fall, he so efficiently broke rank that he caused other casualties as well,” muttered Sir Elliot, rubbing his face.

Ulyseon scratched his bloody head, embarrassed. “I should have been more careful. My sincerest apologies, Sir Elliot.”

“I’ve only ever been unseated three times, boy,” Elliot grumbled before walking away to dry himself by the brazier.

Maxi frowned, a little indignant that the knights were being so cavalier about the squire’s blood-soaked condition.

“U-Ulyseon, you mustn’t touch your head! Y-You are bleeding. Come… Sit. I-I shall… tend to your wound.”

“You don’t have to trouble yourself, my lady. It’s not as bad as it looks, and the bleeding has sto—”

“S-Stop… being foolish… and come sit down.”

Maxi pulled Ulyseon to a chair near the brazier and forced him into it, ignoring the squire’s look of surprise. Her concern for the boy was genuine; he reminded her of a wounded, stray dog. She bent down to get a better look at his injury.

Gabel handed her a clean towel soaked in hot water. “I think he tore his scalp. His helmet was too big for him. I don’t think he broke any bones… but the wound is deep. Would it not be difficult to heal, my lady?”

“My… magic should be… s-sufficient.”

Maxi gingerly wiped the area and inspected the wound. Beneath the squire’s blood-slicked silver hair was a long gash.

Maxi placed her hand above it and began drawing on her magic. Thanks to her daily sessions accumulating mana, the speed of her healing magic now matched even Ruth’s. Maxi swept back clumps of hair that clung to the squire’s clammy forehead to check that the wound was completely healed.

“Are you… h-hurt… anywhere else?”

“N-No, my lady,” Ulyseon replied, a flush coloring his normally pale, blemish-free face.

Realizing her actions might be considered indecent, Maxi quickly pulled back her hand.

Ulyseon was slight and fair enough to be mistaken for a woman, but he was still a knight-in-training that would one day join the ranks of the Remdragon order. It was certainly inappropriate to treat him like a child.

Maxi smiled awkwardly and handed him a fresh towel. “Y-You should… c-clean off the blood.”

“Oh! Thank you, my lady.”

Ulyseon gave her a wide, youthful grin as he took the towel and began scrubbing at his face.

Elliot left his place near the fire to walk over to Maxi.

“May I trouble you to heal a bump as well, my lady?” he asked, clutching the back of his head.

Maxi promptly got started on casting her healing magic over Sir Elliot’s injury. Meanwhile, the other knights had dried themselves off and were now gorging on the food laid out by the maidservants.

Maxi ended up joining them for the rest of her meal. The knights usually took their lunch in their quarters, which were adjacent to the training grounds, while Maxi normally spent her afternoons cooped up in the library. It was a rare thing to be dining with them around this time of day.

They sat shoulder-to-shoulder, their hulking frames squeezed around the table. Maxi glanced about at them while taking small sips from her now lukewarm soup.

“H-Has… the lord… left the castle?”

“The commander is in the council room in deliberation with Sir Hebaron, Sir Ursuline, Sir Remus, and… the sorcerer.”

“D-Deliberation?”

“They are probably planning the monster raid we will be carrying out when Aquarias comes around.”

Gabel, who had been enjoying his steaming soup across from her, suddenly chimed in. “There is an emphasis on hierarchy within the order, my lady, and those knights of greater competence have more say. This is why the commander frequently convenes with them near the end of winter to discuss future plans. And with the news that a throng of monsters are migrating from the north, I reckon they are discussing countermeasures for that too.”

Ulyseon, who had been wolfing down his lunch, joined the conversation.

“Do you think I will be able to participate in the next raid?” he asked, his eyes bright.

Elliot scoffed. “After the disaster you caused today, we might have to push your knighting ceremony to next year.”

“I have to agree with him,” Gabel teased. “I heard you took quite the stumble during the last goblin raid. How do you expect to pass the initiation ceremony being so careless? I doubt you could catch a fire-lizard, let alone a drake.”

“I shall not repeat my mistakes!” Ulyseon shouted indignantly. “Let me prove it to you! I could catch two— no, three drakes if you let me!”

Their conversation was impossible to keep up with. Maxi found herself simply glancing back and forth between the speakers.

Noticing her curiosity, Elliot, who had been quietly eating his meal next to her, explained in a deferential tone, “The initiation ceremony of the Remdragon Knights requires initiates to hunt and bring back a monster of the dragon race. They must acquire a dragon stone before their knighting ceremony to be accepted. It is a ritual unique to our order.”

“Actually, the type of the monster is irrelevant as long as it carries a magic stone,” a young knight with dark brown hair chipped in enthusiastically. “But drakes are a good choice for beginners. Bringing back a fire-lizard would make them a laughing stock, while wyverns, hydras, and basilisks are too dangerous for fledgling knights to hunt alone.”

“W-What kind of m-monster is… a drake?”

“They are similar in appearance to a dragon, usually 20 to 30 kevette[8] tall. They are scaled and have sharp fangs and claws. But unlike a dragon, they do not have wings, nor can they use Dragon’s Breath.”

“They should not be taken lightly though. They make up for their inability to fly with sheer speed. Once a drake starts chasing you, you could not outrun it even going full speed on horseback. They also have a keen sense of smell, so hiding from one is no small feat either.”

“What’s more, they are highly resistant to magic, so most magical offensives are useless.”

The other knights began chiming in, clearly wanting to scare the squire.

“The most dangerous thing about them is that they move in packs. They’re not so smart on their own, but in a group, they will chase down a quarry relentlessly, sending signals to each other. They are not a monster a greenhorn knight should trifle with.”

“Ah! I can see it now. Fumbling Rovar charging recklessly at a drake and meeting his tragic end by becoming monster lunch!”

“Lunch, you say? More like an appetizer. He’s so puny I’d wager he’d be swallowed whole.”

The only person who looked frightened by their teasing was Maxi. She scanned the squire’s innocent face and willowy frame, her eyes full of worry. It was too harsh a test for a boy of seventeen.

“Y-You… won’t be… d-doing it alone… will you, Ulyseon?”

Garrow Livakion, who had been tucking into his meal quietly in the corner until then, spoke up. “I shall be joining him, my lady. Uly and I are the only squires being knighted this year.”

Maxi was at a loss for words. Garrow was only a year older than Ulyseon. Even though he was taller and broader than his friend, he had yet to shed all of his boyishness. Maxi’s face grew grave.

“J-Just… the two of you? Won’t… that be too dangerous?”

“They do not deserve to join the ranks of the Remdragon Knights if they are incapable of taking on such risks,” Elliot said firmly. “Besides, with their skills, Rovar and Livakion are more than up to the task. That is if they don’t bungle it like today.”

“I suppose I will have to haul the biggest one to restore my honor,” Ulyseon said, lifting his chin. “Just wait and see. I will use its scales to make new boots for you all.”

“Hah! Just try not to become its toothpick.”

The knights snickered and burst into laughter. Maxi was dismayed at how nonchalantly they tossed about such callous jokes. Were they not worried about sending these innocent youths into danger?

Maxi frowned and glared at them. Gabel, who was doubled up with laughter, stopped when he saw her. His smile slowly faded from his lips.

“Oi! Enough of the undignified talk in front of her ladyship.”

Maxi did not point out that ‘Oi!’ was not exactly the height of polite speech either, and instead continued to express her concern for the squires.

“Th-There… will be someone… to watch over them… won’t there? Ulyseon and… G-Garrow are… still so young. Sh-Shouldn’t someone… accompany them… to make s-sure that they don’t…”

“My lady, we are not children who need to be looked after. The initiation ceremony is a rite of passage we must go through to be recognized as a full-fledged knight. We do not require a guardian!”

“He is right. Your words wound our pride, my lady.”

Both Ulyseon and Garrow voiced their objections, their tone bordering on petulance. Maxi stared at them in stunned silence. Were they not scared of dying or getting hurt? The two squires seemed neither frightened nor anxious by the trial that awaited them.

Maxi could not help but be in awe of their undaunted confidence. She had lived four or five years longer than either of them, yet she did not possess even half as much courage.

“I-I did not… mean to offend you. I was… merely worried…”

“You have nothing to worry about, my lady. They might not look it, but those two are exceptional swordsmen.”

Maxi’s head snapped up at the unexpected voice and saw Hebaron and Riftan striding into the dining hall.

Chapter 77

“They merely lack experience,” said Hebaron. “Skill-wise, they are a match for any knight. Especially Rovar over there. The lad has a talent that could rival Sir Riftan’s.”

Ulyseon leaped up from his seat in objection. “Preposterous! A squire such as myself could never hope to hold a candle to Sir Riftan!”

“If he could do something about that quick temper that is.”

Hebaron let out a sigh before directing the servants hovering at the back to bring more food. Riftan ignored the exchange; he walked straight over to where Maxi was and sat down in the chair next to her.

Maxi regarded his stony expression and offered a timid smile. Despite the black tunic and gold belt that made him look as alluring as the devil of the scriptures, Maxi could still sense his air of icy disgruntlement. Ever since the incident at the training grounds, Riftan would tense up whenever he saw her with any of the knights. He was like a warden guarding the gates of hell, on the lookout for anyone who dared repeat Ursuline’s impertinence.

“I hope they didn’t make you uncomfortable while you were having your meal.”

“N-No. Th-They were… telling me… about the initiation ceremony.”

“Rovar and Livakion will complete their initiation before the knighting ceremony,” Gabel said with a laid-back smile, clearly unfazed by Riftan’s chilly demeanor. “What better time than Aquarias, when the drakes wake from their hibernation?”

Riftan stroked his chin, mulling over something.

“You have been training them for monster raids, correct?”

“As often as we can,” said Elliot. “But I think it would be worth them gaining as much field experience as possible before the knighting ceremony. As it stands, I doubt they’d make adequate knights.”

Ulyseon pursed his lips in protest. As soon as Riftan’s gaze fell on him, however, he sat up and swiftly wiped the petulant look from his face. Riftan regarded the two squires with piercing eyes.

“Both of you are to participate in the next reconnaissance. Monster raids are different from regular battles, so it’s always advantageous to gain firsthand experience.”

“Yes, sir!”

A faint smile tugged at Riftan’s lips at their overzealous response. The squires looked at Riftan with awe, respect, and admiration. Riftan seemed to reciprocate their fondness in his own way.

Maxi felt jealous of their tight bond. Although she sat amongst them, she was not part of their world. Ulyseon and Garrow would join the ranks of the Remdragon Knights in a few months, and they would be the ones by Riftan’s side when he faced all kinds of dangers.

The thought that they might be closer to Riftan made her feel alienated.

Riftan furrowed his brow when he noticed that Maxi’s spoon had stilled “What’s wrong? Is the food not to your liking? Should I get the servants to bring you something else?”

Maxi shook her head. “N-No, I have… had my fill.”

“Have some more.”

“I-I really am full…”

She gave him an awkward smile and picked up the book she had set aside.

“I… am a l-little… tired, so… I shall… take my leave now…”

“But you haven’t finished your meal.”

“I-I ate q-quite a lot. Truly.”

Riftan searched her face before releasing a sigh and nodding. Maxi slowly made her way out of the dining hall. Once winter was over, Riftan might have to go on another campaign. She would be left all alone again, anxiously awaiting his return. The thought made her heart ache.

Maxi bit her lip. Would he not take her with him if she was capable of powerful magic? Her hope quickly evaporated when she recalled how adamant he had been and shook her head.

If she was being honest, she was not sure if she had the courage to join him even if he were to allow it. Maxi ran a hand through her messy hair and breathed a sigh.

◆◆◆

The end of the cold snap marked the start of Aquarias. Maxi kept herself busy by practicing defense magic and persisting in her efforts to fix her impediment.

Progress was slow in the beginning. Through repeated practice of remaining calm while speaking, however, Maxi could now read a line of poetry without stuttering. Of course, these were not the archaic poems her father used to make her read but simple verses sung by bards.

Even so, when Maxi had managed to utter a full sentence without stumbling, it had brought tears to her eyes. Ruth had been right; staying calm and speaking slowly had been effective in mending her impediment.

Long sentences or words that were difficult to pronounce were still a struggle, but making a conscious effort to converse as much as possible was paying off. Her stutter was improving.

Recently, Ruth had started writing sentences for her to read aloud to loosen her tongue for better enunciation. The exercise would make her tongue feel stiff and sore afterward as though she had bitten down onto a needle. Perhaps it was because it was not a muscle she used frequently. Still, Maxi practiced every morning without fail. She would gladly have bit onto a knife if that were effective.

“I would like… there to be… a flower garden beneath… the second-floor balcony… How long do you think… it would t-take?”

If there was one downside to her recent improvement, it was that she spoke terribly slowly while trying to articulate her words.

Ruth had assured her that this would improve in time, but Maxi still fretted that those listening might find it frustrating. Maxi lifted her gaze from the landscape plans she had been inspecting to study Aderon’s face. The merchant, being the shrewd man that he was, answered with utmost deference.

“It would be difficult to acquire such large quantities of seedlings right away, my lady. Might I suggest starting with shrubs? I believe my guild would be able to acquire azalea saplings. They look quite impressive when their red flowers are in full bloom.”

“But… I also wish to fill the flower beds.”

Rodrigo, who was in the middle of serving tea, spoke up. “If daffodils please you, my lady, I can procure seedlings without delay. I shall let the gardeners know.”

Maxi tried to picture it in her head. Grasses and shrubs planted in rich soil, and colorful flowers and ornaments would transform the bleak garden. She was certain it would look magnificent.

At the same time, Maxi could not help but worry about the expense. Not only would she need to hire more servants to work on the garden, but all those trees and flowers would cost a fortune. She should have Ruth take a look at the order before she signed it. Sighing, Maxi lowered the parchment onto the table.

“I think… I shall require more time… to think about it.”

“I understand, my lady. In the meantime, I shall try to procure as many flower seedlings as I can.”

“Thank… you.”

Maxi smiled at Aderon and rose from her seat. The market had reopened now that the weather was growing warmer, and merchants were once again coming into Anatol for trade.

The knights had told her that mercenaries would flock to Anatol as well. The drakes that dwelled beyond the northern end of the Anatolium Mountains usually emerged around this time of year. Though monsters of the dragon race were extremely dangerous, their scales, magic stones, and bones commanded high prices due to their use in the creation of magical devices.

True to form, when spring came, fortune-seeking mercenaries and merchant buyers of the monster parts they would haul began arriving in Anatol. Even more people were expected to arrive once Aquarias was in full swing.

I would like to finish the garden before then…

Come spring, Maxi would have to hold banquets and invite traveling bards or theatre troupes to perform. She could not allow people to gossip that the continent’s most renowned knight lived in a dreary castle.

Maxi was walking down the stairs, mulling over the greenery to plant in the garden, when she heard a maidservant calling to her.

“Oh, there you are, my lady.”

When Maxi gave her an inquiring look, the aged maidservant politely added, “His lordship has requested your presence in the council room.”

“Has… something happened?”

“I’m afraid I do not know the details, my lady.”

It was rare for Riftan to be in the council room so early in the day, but it was rarer still for him to request Maxi’s presence. Perplexed, she quickly made her way back up the stairs. The council room was located right across the stairwell on the floor above the library. Maxi strode over the deep brown carpet and stood in front of the large mahogany door. The maidservant who trailed behind her knocked on the door and announced Maxi’s arrival.

“Come in.”

Riftan’s deep voice rang out from the room.

The maidservant creaked open the door, and Maxi tentatively stepped in. The spacious room was overlaid in soft carpet. A fluttering of wings came from somewhere in the room.

Her eyes full of curiosity, Maxi gazed around the brightly lit space. Next to the large window across from the entrance stood a birdcage taller than Maxi herself. It was full of cooing homing pigeons. A massive sword and shield that looked far too heavy for anyone to wield hung on the left wall.

As Maxi lingered by the door, taking it all in, Riftan looked up from the parchment he had been busily scribbling in.

“Why are you there? Come, take a seat.”

Maxi approached Riftan, who was sitting behind his desk. His expression was grave and his black hair was disheveled as if he had run his hand through it several times. Beneath his rolled-up sleeves, his muscles contracted as he wrote. Worry clouded Maxi’s face.

“I-Is something… wrong?”

“I’ve received a message from Drachium Palace. I thought it best to let you know.”

“A m-message?”

Chapter 78

Riftan’s hesitation was uncharacteristic. He let out a sigh.

“Guests will be arriving in a few weeks. There will be twenty to thirty people. I’d like to have the best rooms ready for them, as well as a small welcome feast.”

Maxi’s eyes widened. She had been expecting guests in spring. The news of them arriving so soon caught her off guard.

“May I ask… who… we are expecting?”

“Most likely an inspectorate sent by the king. He also sends the royal knights…” Riftan trailed off, throwing Maxi a furtive glance. His sensual lips briefly twisted as though he was troubled by what he was about to say, but all emotion faded as he added casually, “and Princess Agnes.”

Maxi’s breath hitched. She stared dumbly at Riftan. The princess he had once been connected to in marriage talks was coming to Calypse Castle. Maxi did not know how she was supposed to react to such news.

When she did not answer, Riftan continued with a hint of agitation. “Of course, she is only coming to inspect the land at the king’s behest. I’m sure he appointed her the task because she is the only member of the royal family I am acquainted with, and who is already on friendly terms with the Remdragon Knights.”

“I-I see.”

Maxi swallowed hard. He had used the word ‘acquainted,’ yet it still struck a nerve. They were comrades who had fought alongside each other during the Dragon Campaign; a passing acquaintanceship was improbable. And if Ruth was to be believed, Riftan and the princess’s relationship had seemed close enough for everyone to think they would marry once the campaign was over.

Not wanting to be seen as a woman consumed by jealousy, Maxi swallowed hard despite the knot in her stomach and willed herself to look calm. She smiled.

“I-I will… h-have the servants prepare… the best rooms. I-Is there anything else… I should do?”

Riftan’s gaze bored into her. “You need only to instruct the maidservants to make thorough preparations for the welcome. Don’t trouble yourself any more than that.”

His answer was brusque, and his attention returned to his desk.

Maxi was too caught up in her own emotions to worry about his strangely chilly attitude. She hastily rose from her seat before he could notice her distress.

“Then… I-I shall go inform them r-right now.”

“I’ll leave it to you,” Riftan said without looking up.

Maxi immediately left the room and hurried down the stairs. Her mind was still in a muddle when she sought out Rodrigo to inform him of the news. It was in this state of inner turmoil that Maxi tried to process the princess’s impending visit.

Was it normal for a woman of royal birth to call on the estate of a man who had refused to marry her? What reason would the princess have for visiting him? It was possible that King Reuben had not yet given up on making Riftan his son-in-law. The inspection could merely be an excuse for the princess to come and win Riftan’s heart.

The thought filled Maxi with dread. Riftan may not wish to divorce her right now, but there was no guarantee that that would not change. What was she to do if the princess employed all her charms to beguile him?

“You look quite pale, my lady. Are you feeling unwell?” Rodrigo asked worriedly when he saw the color drain from Maxi’s face.

Maxi shook her head. “I-I am… just… a little tired.”

This was not the time for her mind to be elsewhere. Maxi did her best to push the negative thoughts to the back of her head so she could concentrate on the task at hand. She had to make sure the royal guests did not think the castle was neglected. There would be no time to leisurely go over every aspect with Ruth as she had wanted.

“I think… we will have to ask A-Aderon…. to come to the castle again. Could you tell him… that I wish to start… working on the garden… without delay? A-Ask him to start… with the grounds in front of the great hall i-if… decorating the whole garden proves difficult. I would also like… new trees planted.”

“I shall send word immediately, my lady.”

“A-Also… I want the guest rooms to be decorated with… colorful tapestries and the f-finest linens… p-prepared for the beds. Please tell the servants… that they are to a-attend to the guests… with utmost care… and make sure every part… of the castle is clean.”

“As you wish, my lady.”

Maxi could not think of any more instructions. Her lips parted and closed several times before she finally muttered, “Please inform me if any… p-problems arise.”

After dismissing the steward, Maxi returned to her chambers where she mechanically started reading a book on magic. Her mind did not register any of the words. She thumbed through the pages, chewing her lip.

With no sign of an heir, Maxi and Riftan’s marriage was presently as fragile as a piece of parchment. It could be ripped apart at any moment if Riftan so wished.

Her anxiety doubly swelled when she recalled how distant Riftan had been acting lately. He had assured Maxi that he had no intention of breaking his marriage vows, but how strong was his resolve? Wouldn’t it weaken in the face of a breathtaking beauty trying to seduce him?

She truly could be coming just to inspect the lands, as Riftan said.

Maxi desperately tried to stamp out the gray clouds of anxiety gathering within her. As obstinate as he was, Riftan was a man of integrity. He would not bend like a reed being tossed around by the wind.

No more dark thoughts.

Riftan was a knight who had sworn allegiance to King Reuben; it was inevitable that he would have to interact with the royal family. Drowning herself in self-sabotaging thoughts every time it happened would not do. It took Maxi all her strength to get ahold of herself.

◆◆◆

One good thing about being so preoccupied with preparations was that Maxi had no time to wallow in her thoughts. Putting even her studies on hold, she gathered merchants to the castle to select decorations for the guest rooms and began planning the landscaping of the gardens.

There was not enough time to work on the whole garden, so Maxi had them filled with shrubs and statues. It did not take as long as she had feared, as the frozen grounds had begun to thaw.

The merchant guild sent laborers to dig holes at fixed intervals for the new trees, and the castle servants scattered seeds in the flowerbeds amongst the newly-planted seedlings. It was still early to be sowing seeds, but Maxi hoped that the leaf mold mixed in the soil would allow them to take root as the weather grew warmer. She wanted the stark garden to be presentable by the time the guests arrived.

“The royal kn-knights… shall stay in the annex… while Her Highness, her retinue… and her ladies-in-waiting… shall stay… in the great hall. You must m-make sure… they have… everything they need.”

“Yes, my lady.”

“Do not… be light with the spices… and spare no expense for the f-feast preparations… Only use g-gold or silver utensils… and make sure we have enough p-premium wine.”

“Yes, my lady.”

Maxi gave meticulous instructions to the servants and inspected the castle several times a day to make sure the preparations were going smoothly. Maidservants opened the thick shutters and polished the opaque windows until they were sparkling. Servants cleaned out the ash-laden fireplaces until their faces were covered in soot, and even scrubbed the braziers free of scorch marks.

The preparations did not stop there. The servants also spent a whole day drawing water from the well and scrubbing the stains off the dirty carpets, rugs, and curtains. Maxi had her hands full overseeing it all alongside filling out daily order forms. She did it all on her own, for Ruth was too busy working on a magical device.

Maxi knew everyone had more on their plates than she did, so she did not complain. Ruth worked without sleep, while Riftan and the knights were busy from dawn till late into the night planning the road construction that would commence in the spring.

Building a wide road to connect Anatol to the port was an enormous endeavor. Riftan spent his days poring over maps and discussing the fastest and safest routes with the knights, as well as putting considerable effort into securing the manpower and materials needed for the construction.

All this activity meant that the frequency of their coupling dwindled. Riftan only returned to their bedchamber late at night while Maxi, exhausted from her early-morning rounds, fell asleep as soon as it was dusk. Since Riftan returned late and left before dawn, there were even times when Maxi would not catch a glimpse of him for a whole day.

As they spent less and less time together, Maxi grew increasingly frustrated. She wanted Riftan to take her in his arms and kiss her with his warm, soft lips. She wanted to lie on top of him so she could bury her face on his sturdy chest like a kitten, and feel his big hand stroking her hair.

It made Maxi wish the season of repose had never ended. She missed the times when the two of them spent inseparable days within the cold, gloomy castle. It made her wonder if he had finally grown tired of her. Did this distance mean that he no longer felt any passion for her?

Such thoughts simmered in her mind as she lay in bed at night waiting for him, to the point where it felt as if she would go mad. It was easier during the day when she was preoccupied, but lying alone in their vast bed, running her hand over the cold and empty spot next to her, filled her with all sorts of negative notions.

Maxi was overcome with the desire to see her husband’s smiling face, to go riding outside the castle grounds, and to be alone with him.

◆◆◆

The guests arrived as Maxi’s frustrations reached their peak. On a sunny afternoon that announced the coming of spring, Maxi had been overseeing the landscaping of the garden when she got word that knights carrying the royal seal had entered Anatol. She froze at the news. Fortunately, the garden no longer looked like a wasteland thanks to the trees planted throughout the garden.

She hurried to welcome the guests. Though she was not fully satisfied with it, Maxi was grateful that she had at least managed to make it presentable before the arrival of the royal inspectorate.

Gathering the servants, she made sure they were stationed in an orderly fashion at the entrance of the great hall before returning to her chambers. She inspected herself in the mirror; her dress was lavish, but she could not shake the feeling that something was lacking.

She opened the chest where she kept her barely-worn jewelry and adorned herself with a brooch, a necklace, and a ring. She then asked Ludis to rearrange her hair. It would not do to seem inferior next to her husband’s almost-fiancé.

Ludis seemed to read her mistress’s mind and put extra effort into painstakingly braiding her curls and winding them with silk. She finished it off with a stunning jewel-encrusted coronet.

Not long after, Maxi heard the blast of a kopel boom from afar. The guests had arrived.

[1] About 30 centimeters.

[2] Approximately six meters.

[3] Equivalent to 100 grams.

[4] A knight’s oath.

[5] The season of repose, equivalent to winter.

[6] The season of repose, equivalent to winter.

[7] The season of water, equivalent to spring.

[8] Six to nine meters.

Chapter 79

Draping a luxurious shawl around her shoulders, Maxi made her way downstairs with her maidservants in tow.

Her heart felt heavy as it pounded against her chest, and her back broke out in a cold sweat. She was about to welcome her first guest as Lady Calypse. The fact that this guest happened to be Princess Agnes only amplified her agitation.

Maxi wondered what kind of person the princess would be. Would she be as haughty as Rosetta? Would she take one look at Maxi and hold her in disdain for being so inadequate?

Maxi wiped her sweaty palms on her skirt as she looked out of the wide-open front doors.

For a while, it was only their voices that reached them. Soon, a company of people dressed in fine garments began ascending the castle steps. Maxi immediately identified Princess Agnes.

The princess seemed the epitome of dignity as she made her way to the great hall. Two young ladies-in-waiting, half a dozen male attendants, and knights in silver armor trailed in a long procession behind her. They were flanked by the Remdragon Knights. Riftan walked next to the princess, acting as her escort.

Maxi was so taken aback that she forgot to curtsy. The princess was dressed in men’s trousers, high boots, a knee-length purple tunic, and a cloak. Her golden tresses were unadorned and tumbled loose over her shoulders. An easygoing smile stretched across her sun-kissed face as she strode toward the castle.

The princess seemed so uninhibited and vibrant, nothing at all how Maxi had imagined. She wore no jewels; her dazzling blue eyes seemed breathtaking enough. Maxi greeted her, feeling slightly disarmed.

“I am so glad to make your acquaintance, Lady Calypse,” said the princess. “I am Agnes Drachina Reuben.”

“It is… an honor, Your Highness… I am Maximillian… Calypse.”

Maxi’s greeting was slow, but she was able to respond measuredly thanks to the hours she had spent practicing in secret.

“I hope that you will… enjoy your stay here i-in Anatol.”

As Maxi spread her skirts in a curtsy, the maidservants behind her followed suit with their heads bowed. Princess Agnes gave her a smile that managed to be carefree yet refined.

“Thank you for welcoming us so warmly at such short notice.”

Riftan stepped toward Maxi as if to block the princess. “I will show the knights to their quarters. I’ll leave it to you to show Her Highness to her room.”

Standing with his back to the light, his shadowed face looked graver and more imposing than usual. His dark blue tunic and silver breastplate seemed to magnify his brawny figure.

“I… will,” Maxi replied, looking up at him.

She was hoping for him to give her a light peck on her forehead or cheek, but Riftan merely looked down at her from a respectful distance before turning to the knights.

“Allow me to show you to your rooms.”

He began striding toward the back door which led to the annex. The royal knights and an equal number of their attendants followed behind him.

Hiding her disappointment, Maxi ordered the maidservants to show the rest of the royal retinue to their rooms. The maidservants promptly began to move the luggage.

“I’ve prepared a room… o-on the second floor of the great hall… for you, Your Highness. Your attendants… will be staying on the s-same floor… I hope that is to your satisfaction?”

“Of course. I appreciate your thoughtfulness.”

“Th-Then… allow me to show you the way.”

Maxi turned and started up the carpeted staircase. The princess walked next to her, her eyes roaming around the castle interior with interest.

“What a splendid place you have. I must say, I was surprised when it was bigger than I expected.”

Maxi gave her an awkward glance. The princess spoke in such an affable manner that Maxi did not know how to respond. Despite the long journey, the princess did not look tired. She bounced up the stairs and seemed to be taking it all in: the lavishly decorated banquet hall, the high arched ceiling, the rustic pillars, and the vaulted windows — a classic shape in ancient architecture — through which the sunlight streamed in.

“I heard that Calypse Castle is older than Drachium Palace. It looks very well maintained.”

“Th-Thank you, Your Highness.”

Maxi unconsciously found herself adopting a servile tone. Even dressed like a young man, the princess commanded an air of royal authority that was overwhelming.

Maxi watched from two steps behind as the princess ascended the staircase while surveying the spacious hall without a hint of self-consciousness.

At 5 kevette and 2 henches,[1] the princess was tall for a woman, and her arms and legs were as long and lean as a deer’s. More than that, she was not the classic beauty Maxi had imagined she would be.

Princess Agnes radiated a provocative charm that was different from the delicate and flawless beauty of Maxi’s sister. Full lips that seemed too large for her face; almond-shaped eyes that were slightly upturned, giving the impression of a haughty cat; a thin, sharp face with a straight nose. She looked more handsome than beautiful.

“It feels as if I’ve landed in a fortress from the Roem Dynasty,” the princess remarked in a placid voice. “Could I trouble you for a tour of the castle later? I would love to explore it further.”

She turned to Maxi, her eyes crinkling at the corners. Although her expression was friendly, her blue eyes were penetrating. Maxi reflexively hunched her shoulders and nodded.

“O-Of course.”

“Thank you. But first, I’d like a bath and a change of clothes. Could you show me to my room?”

Ludis, who had been trailing behind them, stepped forward with a bow. “This way, Your Highness. Please follow me.”

Princess Agnes smiled. “Well, I shall see you later,” she said, pivoting gracefully.

Maxi watched the princess nimbly follow after Ludis. It was only their first encounter, and she already felt as if she had been swept up and away.

“P-Prepare baths… for the guests… and be… especially attentive… w-when attending to Her Highness.”

“Yes, my lady.”

After instructing the remaining maidservants, Maxi went down to the kitchen. Preparations for the welcome feast had already begun, and the place was buzzing with activity.

While Maxi checked the servants’ progress, her mind kept returning to the image of Riftan and the princess standing side by side. It was a magnificent sight fit for the bards: the golden-haired sorceress who dazzled like the sun itself and the formidable knight, tall and dashing, standing next to her.

No wonder people want them together.

Maxi anxiously bit her lip. Was there truly nothing between them? Although the princess seemed to be eccentric, there was no doubt that she was extremely charming. If Maxi found her attractive, then how much more alluring must she be to men?

“My lady, we are about to slaughter a lamb for the feast… Will you be watching?” a servant asked her cautiously.

Maxi had been staring out the open doorway. She spun away when she noticed the lamb tied to a post and a man with a bushy black beard sharpening a knife. Not having the heart to witness such a scene, Maxi gave the servant an awkward smile and scurried out of the kitchen.

Out in the sunlit hall, maidservants bustled about with their arms full of linen. Others, their sleeves dripping wet, lugged pails of hot water from the steam room. The chopping of firewood resonated from the back gardens, and even the stable hands were busy feeding and watering the guests’ horses.

Maxi gave clear, methodical instructions to make sure the guests had everything they needed before they came to the banquet hall. First, she gave directions about drawing baths and supplying soap and clean towels. Then she instructed the servants to bring out wine, biscuits, and pickled fruits should they be asked for refreshments.

She organized a group of servants to place two long tables in the hall for that evening’s feast. Then, alongside Rodrigo, she chose the tablecloth, candleholders, and tableware. The gold, silver, and glassware were prone to theft, and it was her duty as lady of the castle to keep track of how many were laid out.

Costly gold candelabras were brought out from the storage room, and Maxi recorded the number of silver trays, plates, and cutlery in a ledger. She went over the balance twice before confirming the quantities of candles, firewood, produce, and wine that would be used that night.

It was unheard of for a feast to run out of food or drink, but it would not do to waste good ingredients by preparing an excessive amount. The trick was to prepare just enough without going overboard…

“My lady.”

Maxi had been busy recording the number of wine barrels when she saw Ludis approaching her with measured steps.

Maxi gave her an inquiring look. “What… is it?”

“The princess wishes to know if you could show her around the castle now. What shall I tell her?”

“R-Right now?”

Visitors usually rested once they arrived at a castle, but Princess Agnes was apparently still bursting with energy after traveling the length of Wedon.

Maxi quickly finished recording the numbers and handed the ledger to Rodrigo. When she stepped outside the banquet hall, she saw the princess gliding toward her, now donned in a deep blue dress.

“Thank you for preparing such a lovely room for me. The tapestry is especially nice.”

“I-I am glad it is to your liking, Your Highness,” Maxi answered timidly.

The princess smiled. “You don’t have to be so formal. Please, call me Agnes. I would like to call you by your name as well. Would that be all right?”

Maxi felt dazed. Her mouth flapped open, not knowing how to respond to the flurry of requests. She nodded blankly.

The princess’s lips curled into a satisfied smile, and she grabbed Maxi’s arm.

“I would like to see what’s outside the great hall.”

With that, the princess started pulling Maxi down the stairs without waiting for an answer. Feeling like a buoy in a storm, Maxi followed behind her.

Chapter 80

Maxi had never imagined the princess would be favorably disposed toward her, so she was utterly confused by her friendly advances. Had the princess not wanted to marry Riftan?

“I suppose Riftan is in the annex with the knights?” Princess Agnes asked as they left the great hall.

Maxi’s face hardened slightly at the way her husband’s name came so naturally to the princess.

“H-He may be… Your Highness.”

“Then I suppose I’ll have to wait to ask him for a tour of the training grounds. Can we go up the walls? I would like to see the castle surroundings.”

Maxi hesitated for a moment before nodding and ushering the princess to a narrow forest path on their right. It was a route normally tread by the sentries. After following it for a time, they arrived at a stone stairway leading up to the outer wall. The patrolling sentries spotted them and immediately bowed in greeting.

Maxi explained that she was giving the princess a tour of the grounds before making their way up the steps. It was still early spring, and although the weather had gotten warmer, the wind that blew in from the mountains was icy. Princess Agnes climbed ahead and stood at the edge of the battlement, her long skirt fluttering like a banner. She stretched in the lashing wind as though she found it refreshing.

“What a beautiful place.”

Maxi followed the princess’s gaze over the wall. A violent gust blew over the steep slopes and sharp peaks of the snow-topped mountains. Her eyes fixed on the horizon, the princess swept back her hair that was being buffeted by the wind.

“I was told that Anatol was infested with monsters. I was expecting some grim scenery, like a gate to the demon world.”

They began strolling the patrol route when the princess suddenly turned to Maxi.

“But the village is bigger than I expected, with a flourishing market. I must admit, I’m quite surprised.”

“Mercenaries and… merchants flock to Anatol… during the spring,” Maxi mumbled, repeating what she had heard as though it were something she was knowledgeable on.

The princess stroked her chin, seeming deep in thought. “I can see why Riftan is so attached to it. It must have taken enormous effort to make a land that has been neglected for decades this prosperous.”

Something twisted in Maxi’s lower abdomen; it was like the princess was displaying her closeness with Riftan. An urge to yell at her, to tell her to stop acting so familiar with him, momentarily overcame Maxi. Surprised by the vicious urge, Maxi bit her lip. A burning flush crept to the tip of her ears as though her petty and narrow-minded thoughts had been exposed.

“R-Riftan… has been working… d-day and night without rest… for the sake of Anatol.”

“It was the same during the campaign. No one ever saw the man rest, nor did he ever show hesitation or weakness. Everyone began calling him Mago out of fear and reverence.”

“Ma…go?”

“A mythical creature that does not sleep or grow tired. It’s believed to have a hundred lives,” the princess replied, wearing a bitter smile. “It was a moniker given to him by the Temple Knights of Osiriya when they saw him rush headlong into danger as if he were invincible.”

Although Ruth had already told her of Riftan’s recklessness, Maxi’s chest tightened at the princess’s revelation. She hunched her shoulders to fight off the biting cold.

Princess Agnes studied her with calm blue eyes. “I’ve always wondered what the Mago’s wife would be like. I wanted to know who it was that the knight who boldly threw himself into the dragon’s fire wanted to return to…”

Lost for words, Maxi wet her parched lips. The princess’s statement was not a reproof, yet Maxi could not help but feel she was being rebuked. She knew she did not deserve to be the wife of such a lauded knight.

The princess undoubtedly knew it too. Maxi could not bear to see her pathetic self reflected in the princess’s blue eyes. Despite knowing it would appear rude, Maxi abruptly turned away.

“Th-The wind… is cold. We should… return to the castle, Your Highness. Th-There are also matters I must attend to…”

“Of course.”

Princess Agnes gazed over the Anatolium Mountains one more time before descending the stone stairs. Maxi watched her for a moment, then hurried on as if fleeing the scene, a storm of anxiety raging in her heart.

◆◆◆

At sundown, the servants climbed ladders to light the chandelier inside the banquet hall. Braziers freshly replenished with burning coals were placed around the room, and the tables were laden with a sumptuous feast.

Maxi was positioned next to Riftan at the head of one of the tables. The princess and her retinue sat across from them, while the royal knights took up the rest of the seats. Once the pages had served all the guests with fragrant wine, Riftan raised his golden goblet.

“We welcome you to Anatol.”

Everyone raised their drinks in unison. The princess lifted her goblet, brimming with wine, high into the air and gave Riftan an elegant smile.

“We thank you for your warm welcome.”

“You must be tired from your long journey, Your Highness,” bellowed an old knight. “Please enjoy the feast.”

The princess laughed and brought the goblet to her lips. Taking the cue, the feast-goers around her picked up their utensils and began eating.

Maxi took a bite of bread and glanced around the crowded table. The royal knights who had accompanied the princess appeared to be well acquainted with the Remdragon Knights; they were engaged in amicable banter. Even the princess herself addressed the Remdragon Knights with no regard for formalities.

Princess Agnes seemed to pay no mind to the etiquette and decorum expected of a noblewoman, and Maxi was slightly taken aback by it.

Even sitting amongst men much bigger than her, the princess held her own and did not seem intimidated in the slightest. She laughed aloud while smacking the shoulder of the knight next to her. Her manner of speech was boisterous and provocative. What surprised Maxi more was how the knights did not seem fazed by it at all.

The princess was in the middle of a lively conversation with her neighbor when she abruptly turned to Riftan.

“I would like to look around Anatol as soon as possible. Could I trouble you for a tour tomorrow, Sir Riftan?”

Riftan took a sip of wine and replied coolly, “I will have Sir Ursuline show you around, Your Highness.”

“Look here, stone-hearted Lord of Anatol. Do not think you can cast me aside so easily. I have traveled to the end of the earth to come see you.”

“I do not recall ever making such a request.”

The royal knights’ expressions darkened at Riftan’s impertinence. Maxi nervously studied the princess’s face. Such discourtesy toward the royal family would not be tolerated, even from a knight whose prestige was known across the continent. Instead of being outraged, however, Princess Agnes burst into laughter as though Riftan had made a jest.

“I see that you have not changed.”

She turned her gaze to Maxi with a beguiling smile. “Then could I trouble you to be my guide, Lady Calypse?”

Riftan paused from sawing at his lamb meat to glare at the princess. Maxi blinked wordlessly, flustered at having been dragged into the conversation.

Unperturbed by her reaction, the princess continued. “I’ve been eager to get to know you better.”

Riftan lowered his knife with a clatter.

“Your Highness,” he said in a chillingly low voice. “If you do not mind waking early, I shall be your personal guide.”

He spoke through gritted teeth.

“Oh my, how kind of you,” the princess quipped, clearly not intimidated by his menacing tone. “You have my sincerest gratitude.”

Maxi stiffened at their easy banter. Just imagining the pair of them taking a pleasant ride around Anatol together was enough to make her stomach turn.

“Please… a-allow me… the honor, Your Highness,” Maxi blurted out impulsively.

Riftan looked surprised.

Wetting her dry lips, Maxi added calmly, “You are busy, Riftan… so… let me show Her—”

“How could you hope to escort Her Highness when you only arrived last autumn yourself?”

A deep flush colored Maxi’s cheeks.

“E-Even so. I think I am c-capable… of showing Her Highness around. I’ve been… to the m-market with Ruth… and… I’ve also been to the outskirts…”

“The outskirts?”

Riftan’s voice suddenly sounded grave.

Flustered, Maxi looked up and saw his eyes glinting dangerously. Come to think of it, she had never told him of her trip to aid the wounded after the werewolf attack. It had been while he was away on the goblin raid.

Maxi glanced around at the knights seated at the table. At the far end, she saw Sir Elliot vigorously shaking his head, signaling to her to not say anything.

Maxi swallowed past her dry throat. She had only been doing her duty as the lady of the castle, but she knew Riftan might not see it that way. Recalling his fury at discovering her efforts to learn magic, she quickly changed the subject.

“W-What I wish to say… is that… I also know Anatol… well enough… to guide Her Highness.”

“Enough. Sending you outside the castle unprotected is out of the—”

“Oh my,” Princess Agnes deftly interjected. “And it’s all right for me to leave the castle unprotected?”

Riftan shot her an annoyed look. “You are capable of protecting yourself, Your Highness, but that is not the case for my wife. All she has ever known are the walls of Croyso Castle!”

“E-Even I am… capable of sh-showing our guests… around our land!” Maxi exclaimed, glaring at him.

Being treated like an incompetent child in front of a distinguished princess was a blow to her pride.

Her face flushed as she retorted, “And… I-I’ve seen… other places. If you recall… I had to t-travel to reach Anatol… from the Duchy of Croyso.”

Hebaron was quick to take Maxi’s side.

“Her ladyship is right, Commander. What harm could come to her with the king’s knights in attendance? If it still worries you, I will accompany them.”

Riftan’s face grew darker and darker at the persistent rebuttals. Maxi was inwardly terrified when she saw that his anger was barely contained. But even so, she could not back down. She needed to prevent Riftan from spending time with such a captivating woman at all costs.

“Riftan… you b-barely have time… to rest. Please… let me help.”

Seeing her being so uncharacteristically stubborn, Riftan’s face grew somber. After a short silence, he finally raised the white flag.

“Fine. I shall leave it to you.”

Chapter 81

Riftan turned back to the smiling princess across the table with a stony expression.

“Would that be to your satisfaction, Your Highness?”

“As a mere unwanted guest, I would not dare complain. I am nothing but grateful that you would allow your cherished wife to accompany me.”

Placing a hand on her chest, the princess postured as though she had just received the highest of honors.

Maxi’s face flushed. Riftan had only expressed concern for his wife’s safety while showing none for the royal sitting right before him. It would not have been surprising for anyone had the princess taken offence. Instead, Princess Agnes seemed to find Riftan’s reaction amusing.

“It seems I am not the only one who hasn’t changed, Your Highness.”

Riftan shook his head as he regarded the grinning princess. He spoke as if he wearied of her, but his tone suggested a familiarity that made Maxi’s heart ache.

The princess condoned Riftan’s insolence with good humor, and Riftan had been able to predict that she would do so. The bond they shared was one of easy understanding, forged between two people who had been in the trenches together.

Maxi felt like an outsider. She stared down at her goblet. Though she felt despondent, how could she begrudge them of the camaraderie they shared? Princess Agnes had fought alongside Riftan during the hardest and bleakest time in his life. The Remdragon Knights, Ruth, Princess Agnes… They all deserved Riftan’s friendship and trust.

And what about Maxi? Had she done anything to earn his trust and affection?

Seeing Maxi’s face darken, Riftan furrowed his brow and stroked her hair.

“I already said you should do as you wish, so stop frowning.”

Maxi smiled lest he notice her petty jealousy, and Riftan looked relieved. He gave her a faint smile and filled her goblet with wine.

When Maxi saw his affectionate expression, she was momentarily overwhelmed with the urge to climb onto his lap and shower him with kisses. She wanted to caress the sharp outlines of his masculine face, to sit on his firm lap, and bury her face in his broad chest to breathe in his scent.

What could she possibly do to make this man hers completely? Maxi raised her goblet to her lips, shielding herself from discerning eyes that might recognize her possessive desires. Disoriented and lonely, she felt like a lost child in an unfamiliar place.

◆◆◆

It seemed that Maxi had indulged in too much wine. In an attempt to drive out her gloomy thoughts, she had taken sip after sip, and in the next moment found herself lying in bed. Feeling groggy, Maxi blinked into the darkness. Riftan sat beside her removing the ornaments from her hair and undoing the straps of her bedraggled dress.

“This is torture.”

He grunted as he pulled her dress over her head.

Maxi peered up at him with dazed eyes. He looked over her lying prone in her thin chemise and scowled as if regarding a mortal enemy.

“Not when you’re like this. Do you have any idea… how hard it is to hold myself back?”

Maxi wanted to tell him he did not need to hold himself back, but her drowsy lips would not cooperate. His restraint only made her more anxious. She did not want his consideration; she wanted him to take her with urgent need. Perhaps then she could forget how worthless and wretched she was.

She would gladly bear the pain and exhaustion if it meant being in his arms, where all her anxiety and loneliness could melt away.

Riftan sat quietly on the edge of the bed, his fingers grazing her disheveled hair. He lightly traced her burning cheeks before seemingly giving into his desires and cupping her breast.

Maxi released a moan and pressed her chest further into Riftan’s hand. He let out a low growl and pushed his wet tongue into her mouth. He tasted of wine.

Drowsy pleasure overtook her, making the blood rush to her ears and her heavy eyelids flutter. She waited for him to lift up her skirt and stoke the heat between her legs. Her stomach burned with the desire to feel his big, calloused hands on her body.

Riftan pulled back. Maxi sensed him rising from the bed and heard his long sigh. There was no time for the disappointment to set in before she drifted off to sleep.

◆◆◆

Maxi’s eyes slid open when she felt a rough tongue licking her face. It was Roy, the black kitten, nudging her nose. His long whiskers tickled her.

Maxi sat up rubbing her face. As always, Riftan was already gone. With a disappointed sigh, Maxi performed her morning ablutions and asked Ludis to help her dress. The wine headache was fortunately not as splitting this time.

“The princess went to visit the training grounds early this morning and asked that we inform her when you awoke, my lady. Shall I go inform her now?”

Maxi wondered if all participants of monster raids simply never ran out of stamina. Despite the long journey, Princess Agnes had arisen earlier and had already started the tour of the grounds. Maxi frowned as she threw on a cloak.

“I-I wish to go down to the village… with the princess. M-Make all the required preparations… Ask the stables to prepare a carriage… and I would like a servant… who knows the village well… to accompany us.”

“I shall accompany you, my lady,” replied Ludis assuredly.

Maxi looked relieved. She had offered to show the princess around, but the reality was that she did not know her way around at all except for the path that led to the square and the market.

“Then… I’ll leave the preparation to you. I-I… shall go inform… Her Highness myself.”

Maxi reluctantly made her way to the great hall. Princess Agnes did not seem like a bad person, but Maxi still felt uncomfortable around her.

Aside from the fact that she had almost married Riftan, Maxi found the princess’s penetrating gaze and inhibited nature unsettling. On top of that, her intentions for coming to Anatol were still a mystery. Maxi could not help but be wary of her.

Princess Agnes was a renowned sorceress in her own right. Would the king truly send her to such a far-flung region just to inspect the land?

But even if she has ulterior motives… it’s not as if I can do anything to stop it.

Realizing that she was spiraling into despondency again, Maxi collected herself and made her way to the knights’ training grounds.

It was sunnier than the previous day. The wind was chilly, but the sunlight was warm, and the green-tinted ground hinted at spring. Puffy clouds glided across the blue sky, and Maxi gazed up at them before passing through the garden gate and onto the training grounds.

She was met with an alarming sight: the princess at the center, sparring with a knight.

Once again, the princess was dressed like a man except this time in silver armor. Her movements were graceful as she swung a sword at the knight. The knight easily deflected her attacks as he barked instructions.

“Your lower body is open. Bend your knees!”

Maxi reflexively shrunk back when the knight’s sharp voice rang out across the grounds. It was Sir Ursuline.

Although Maxi had run into him several times since his altercation with Riftan, she was still uncomfortable around him. There was an air of unfriendliness between them. Maxi hesitated at the top of the stairs, wondering if she should return. She saw the princess suddenly slump to the ground in exhaustion.

“Darn! Still can’t land a blow after all that training!” Princess Agnes grumbled.

Ursuline smiled and sheathed his sword. “If I were to be bested by a sorceress, it would only be right that I be kicked out of the order.”

His voice was so gentle that Maxi found it difficult to believe that this was the sullen knight Maxi knew.

“Still, you have improved since I saw you last.”

“I would have believed you if you were at least a little out of breath,” the princess muttered, looking deflated.

After a moment of hesitation, Maxi slowly descended the stairs. An attendant handed Princess Agnes a towel, and she was wiping her face with it when she noticed Maxi.

“Good morning, Maximilian.”

“G-Good… morning, Your Highness. I trust… you slept well… last night?”

“Very well indeed.” Princess Agnes frowned. “But more importantly, I recall asking you to simply call me Agnes.”

“It would be improper… for me to address you… without your title…”

“I see that you are quite guarded, Maximilian.”

The princess regarded Maxi with probing eyes before nodding.

“Fair enough. Then, at least call me Princess Agnes. That is my name after all. I prefer to be seen as myself rather than just a princess.”

The princess’s self-assurance was evident in her statement. Unable to meet Princess Agnes’s penetrating gaze, Maxi looked down. An unpleasant emotion began swelling in her chest.

“As you wish, Princess Agnes.”

“Good. I would like to see the village now. May we leave right away?”

“I have asked the servants… to prepare a carriage.”

“I would prefer to go on horseback.”

“I have asked a servant… to accompany us.”

The princess furrowed her brows but soon shrugged.

“All right, then,” she said jovially, turning away. “I shall go summon my attendant.”

Ursuline had been quietly standing behind them. He regarded Maxi for a few moments before giving her a nod and following the princess.

Before long, a luxurious carriage drawn by two horses was waiting for them at the castle entrance. Maxi climbed in with Ludis and took the back seat. The princess, having finished up her preparations, entered with her own attendant and settled into the seat across from Maxi. Two royal knights, Hebaron, and Ursuline also accompanied them. They were on horseback and stationed themselves on either side of the carriage. Once they were ready to leave, the coachman flicked the reins and led the carriage out of the castle grounds.

Chapter 82

Maxi pulled back the curtains of the carriage window and took in the passing scenery. White birch trees flanked the well-paved road in wide rows. Warm sunlight streamed through the branches like rain. The princess smiled as she listened to the chirping of the birds.

“I’m glad it’s sunny today. I was worried when I saw the rain clouds yesterday. Fortunately for us, they moved westward.”

The princess stuck her head out of the window to enjoy the cool breeze before turning her gaze back to Maxi.

“Might I ask where our first destination is?”

“I was… thinking of… the village square, Your Highness.”

The square was the busiest part of the village. It was also close to the market, so Maxi was certain there would be a lot to see. The princess nodded, content with Maxi’s answer.

“We passed the square on our way to the castle yesterday. I noticed that there were a lot of taverns and street vendors there.”

“Your Highness, surely you are not intending to drink away the day at this hour?”

The royal attendant’s tone was stern. It was the first time the well-groomed attendant sitting next to the princess had spoken. Maxi looked at the man quizzically. The attendant cleared his throat and stroked his neatly trimmed beard before offering an explanation.

“Her Highness has a penchant for alcohol. There is not a town she visits without dropping by their taverns.”

“Her Highness… visits… village taverns?”

Maxi had heard that knights occasionally visited commoners’ taverns to rest, but she had never heard of a noblewoman doing so.

When Maxi glanced at the princess in surprise, Princess Agnes gave her a coy look. “Goodness, I visit taverns to gather information, not for the drink. They are frequented by travelers, so one hears all sorts of rumors.”

“Your Highness, you could always entrust such a task to your knights. Let us admit it is because of your love of overindulging. You go out of your way to join the knights every time they gather… Your actions make me too ashamed to face His Majesty, Your Highness.”

“I have never done anything shameful,” the princess retorted with a hint of annoyance. “I do not like being left out. I can’t bear it when the people I risk my life for are having a ball without me. Comrades are supposed to share in all happiness and sorrow.”

She raised her elegant chin and continued, “I believe it is such trust that spur men to overcome adversity as one.”

The attendant did not back down.

“I do not think alcohol is the only way to foster such trust, Your Highness.”

The princess’s lip quivered as if she wanted to snap back, but she flicked her hand in annoyance instead.

“Heavens, enough with the nagging, Sybil. I don’t intend to trouble Lady Calypse by insisting on going to a tavern.”

Not knowing how to react, Maxi let out an awkward laugh. The princess apparently lived no differently to a knight. The title of sorceress allowed her freedoms that were normally inaccessible to noblewomen.

Maxi wondered if she would also be able to travel freely and visit taverns like the princess if she became better at magic. It did not seem possible. Riftan would never allow such a thing when he was already hesitant about allowing her to roam their own lands.

The panel behind the front seat opened, and Maxi heard the coachman’s voice.

“The road ahead is bumpy, my lady. Please brace yourself.”

The four passengers grabbed onto the handles mounted on the walls.

True to the coachman’s warning, the carriage soon began rattling violently. Maxi shifted her weight onto her legs to stop herself from slipping off. The scenery outside now seemed to be shaking as if they were in an earthquake. They cleared the forest path before long, and a brisk stream, watermill, and wide bridge came into view.

The carriage descended a hill and crossed the bridge. On the other side, they were greeted by wooden buildings, colorful tents, and stalls lining the wide, paved road. Maxi was surprised when she saw that the village was livelier than she had anticipated. Large baggage wagons and carriages clogged the road along with people leading donkeys and horses.

“There are quite a number of large buildings,” the princess marveled, staring out of the window.

The princess was right. All over Anatol were large establishments one would not expect from a small village at the bottom of the continent. The construction of the three-story buildings had begun last autumn and was now complete, and more land was being paved to expand the congested road.

“More shops opened after the Leviathan Merchant Guild started bringing in more goods,” Ludis explained in a soft voice. “And since a large number of mercenaries come to Anatol around this time, the taverns and inns, as well as armorers and blacksmiths, are able to make good profits.”

Princess Agnes stared out of the window.

“I have heard that the population here has increased… but I did not expect to see such a flourishing village,” she muttered in a low voice.

The princess appeared to be deep in thought. Maxi threw her furtive glances. Why on earth had the princess come to Anatol? Her peculiar reaction made Maxi nervous.

“I was told that Riftan left the castle at dawn to visit the quarry. Is he planning on expanding the castle?”

The princess’s question was abrupt after a period of silence spent gazing out the window.

“I-I heard that… he is planning to build an extensive road… connecting Anatol to the ports. That must be why… he went to the quarry.”

Princess Agnes’s eyes widened before her whole face grew serious.

“If he succeeds in constructing this road and renovating the ports, he will be creating the shortest route connecting the Western and Southern Continents. Anatol would instantly be transformed into the most important trade center.”

From her tone, Maxi got the impression that the princess was not too pleased about this fact. Her heart sank. Had Riftan earned the ire of the royal family? Was that the reason the king had sent the princess to inspect his land? It was a mere assumption, but Maxi felt cold sweat trickling down her back.

As if sensing her unease, Princess Agnes quickly changed her expression and added lightly, “Though, of course, he would have to do something about the monsters first. If he doesn’t clear them out of Anatolium, it would not be easy to convince the big merchant guilds of the Southern Continent to come to Anatol.”

“I suppose a lot will depend on how much influence Sir Riftan’s reputation holds in the South,” the attendant chimed in.

Maxi quietly studied their expressions, then turned her gaze to the intricate roads and dense buildings passing by the carriage window.

Could Anatol truly grow into a thriving city? Although it was bustling with people, Anatol was still a small land that had yet to completely shed its rural atmosphere.

While the area surrounding the main road leading to the square and the castle gates was thriving, only old cottages occupied the outskirts of the village. The people who dwelled there mostly managed small orchards or raised livestock such as sheep, goats, chickens, and geese. The thought that this peaceful and simple country environment could disappear left Maxi feeling a little disappointed.

“I would like to look around the market. Shall we get off and walk from here?” the princess suggested when the carriage had driven halfway around the village.

Maxi nodded and opened the panel to ask the coachman to halt the carriage near the market. Soon after, the carriage pulled to a stop at a quiet corner of the road. The knights opened the door.

“Are you going to the market, my lady?” Hebaron asked as Maxi stepped out.

When Maxi nodded, he turned to Ursuline, who was standing behind him.

“Take the horses to the watering trough. I’ll escort Her Highness and her ladyship.”

Ursuline furrowed his brow. “Why do I have to—” he stopped mid-objection, glanced at Maxi, then clenched his mouth shut. Without saying another word, he led the four horses to a fenced area near the market.

Hebaron tossed a coin to the coachman and told him to find a meal nearby, then led the other knights behind the princess and Maxi as they entered the market.

The place was busier than the last time Maxi had visited with Ruth. Tightly crammed stalls lined either side. Merchants hawked their wares alongside mercenaries with their monster bones and magic stones.

The princess was languidly perusing the items for sale when she pointed to a tent in the corner.

“Why don’t we have lunch over there?”

Inside the tent were rickety tables fashioned from wooden boards placed over wine barrels. Judging by their worn garments, the men who sat playing cards as they ate were a group of travelers. Surely the princess was not suggesting that they eat at such a place?

Maxi gawked at the dingy establishment. The plump woman who had been roasting meat in front of the tent’s brazier lowered a rooster from the ceiling and placed it on a chopping board. Maxi hastily looked away as the woman raised a cleaver.

The rooster’s last cries rang around the market, and soon the newly decapitated bird was once again roped upside down to the ceiling. Maxi cautiously turned her gaze back to the tent. The woman calmly placed a bowl under the rooster to collect its blood and wiped her hands on her apron.

Feeling sick, Maxi covered her mouth and turned away from the stall.

“I-I think… it is a bit early… for lunch…”

“Come now, we can just taste the food. Nothing beats the taste of freshly roasted chicken.”

Princess Agnes, it seemed, was not sickened by the ghastly sight. Maxi broke out in a cold sweat. It was Sybil, the attendant, who came to her rescue.

“Your Highness, how could you even think about dining in the marketplace?”

The attendant shook his head in exasperation and strode past the tent.

“I hope you have not forgotten, Your Highness, that you are here on official business on behalf of the king and not for personal pleasure. We should not tarry in this crowded place.”

“Oh God, what a nag,” the princess grumbled.

She pursed her lips before following Sybil, dragging her heels. Maxi released a sigh of relief and walked behind them. The princess took her time looking through the market. She assessed the attire of the Anatolians as well as the quality and prices of the goods they traded. As she did so, she periodically directed questions at Maxi.

“How is the village protected?”

“Th-The sentries… patrol the village… three times a day. The knights… also take turns… to guard the ramparts. And visitors are expected… to go through thorough inspection… before they are allowed entry. People… without proper credentials… conferred by the church…. are denied entry.”

“How do you punish criminals?”

Maxi stared dumbly at the princess, flustered by the unexpected question.

Chapter 83

Ludis had been quietly standing behind Maxi and answered on her behalf.

“Those who commit theft or fraud must recompense their victims by paying them ten times the stolen amount. Those who cannot pay the fine must provide labor equivalent to the amount.”

“How surprisingly lenient. In Drachium, their hands would have been cut off then and there,” the princess remarked nonchalantly, stroking her chin. “What about murderers? How are they punished?”

“They are either flogged and exiled, or hanged. The decision is usually left to the family of the victim. If the victim is an orphan, it is the lord who decides.”

As she listened to Ludis’s explanation, Maxi grew increasingly disheartened. She was ashamed that she still knew so little about Anatol when she was the wife of its liege.

“Oh my, why are there so many women at that stall?”

Maxi, who had hung her head in embarrassment, glanced up in the direction the princess was pointing. Fifteen or so maidens were gathered around a stall in a narrow alleyway, bickering amongst themselves. Intrigued, the princess grabbed Maxi’s arm and rushed toward the commotion.

“What on earth are they fighting over?”

The young women were in a heated squabble over colorful sashes heaped on the stand, each wanting the prettiest one. Maxi was once again left tongue-tied when she did not know what they were. She glanced at Ludis for help.

“What… are they?”

“They are sashes used for adornment, my lady. The village maidens twist them into a long girdle. They are worn during the spring festival along with a floral wreath when the maidens go out to the fields to sing and dance.”

“Ah, they must be enacting the role of Wigrew’s dryad lover,” the princess noted.

Ludis nodded. “Legend has it that the nymph seduced the hero by adorning her waist with a colorful girdle and her head with a beautiful wreath. For hundreds of years, the maidens of Anatol have dressed up as the dryad of the oak tree each spring to sing in the fields. It is an old tradition.”

The princess’s eyes sparkled with interest. “Let us choose one as well.”

“Pardon?”

“Won’t this be your first festival here too, Maximilian? We should join the festivities.”

Without waiting for her reply, the princess grabbed Maxi’s hand and squeezed through the young women crowding the stall.

Maxi was crushed in their midst before she could even let out a cry. Her hair ended up in a mess and her clothes in disarray, but the princess’s grip on her hand meant she could not escape. Maxi was close to tears.

“How about this one?”

The princess, having pushed the maidens aside, dangled a purple band that was at the front of the stall. Maxi was still half wedged in the throng of women, and she frantically nodded.

Someone was pressing painfully against her stomach, and the princess was tugging so forcefully that Maxi feared her sleeve might tear off. All she wanted to do was to escape the crowd. The princess, however, briefly inspected the fabric before tossing it back onto the heap. Evidently dissatisfied with her find, she began searching for another.

“I think a green or yellow sash would look good on you, Maximilian. Or you can go with red to match your hair.”

“I-I think… any of them would do, Y-Your Highness.”

“I suppose blue would suit me best. What do you think? Which of these do you think match my eyes best?”

“I-I… cannot say…”

The women were still vying for a prime spot in front of the stall and, caught in the middle, Maxi was on the verge of tears. The crowd was angry that the princess and Maxi had cut in line, and they voiced their disapproval while they pulled at Maxi’s clothes.

Maxi had never been stuck in such a situation in her life. She found it impossible to collect herself. After quite some time, the princess found two sashes she liked and tossed three derham coins to the merchant.

“I’ll take these two! Will that suffice?”

“O-Of course. Let me get your change…”

“Keep it,” the princess shouted jovially.

She then turned and easily broke out of the crowd. Maxi frantically rearranged her disheveled hair and clothes. Hebaron had been watching the action from afar, unable to stop the princess.

He sighed. “Please do not make it difficult for us to protect you, Your Highness. You could have been harmed. Please consider your station—”

“Heavens, are you implying that innocent country girls could have harmed me?”

Princess Agnes, who had been happily inspecting the fabric she had spread out in front of her, turned her head to the knight and glared at him.

Hebaron corrected himself at her imperious tone.

“I have misspoken, Your Highness. It was those maidens over there who were in danger. You shoved them aside as if they were nothing but reeds.”

The princess replied with a snort then turned to face Maxi. Still a bit disoriented, Maxi jumped when the princess turned to her. She felt herself tense up. With a radiant smile, the princess handed Maxi a red sash.

“My gift to thank you for being my guide today. I chose one to match your hair.”

“Th-Thank you, Your Highness.”

When Maxi tentatively took the sash, Princess Agnes’s lips curled into a pleased smile. Maxi vacantly stared down at the slightly coarse sash. She was becoming increasingly confused by the princess’s actions. Why was she being so cordial? Oblivious to Maxi’s bafflement, the princess slipped her own dark blue sash under her belt and showed it to Ludis.

“Is this how you wear it?”

“Yes, Your Highness. You tie it firmly around your waist… and let the ends hang loose like this.”

“Try it too, Maximilian.”

“I-I am afraid I am… wearing a robe…”

The robe Maxi had on did not open at the front. When she flapped open the front to indicate so, the princess shrugged her shoulders in resignation.

“That is too bad for today, then. But you must wear it with me during the festival.”

The princess laughed warmly, the corners of her eyes crinkling, before she began inspecting the stalls once more. Maxi quietly watched as the princess strode onward. After neatly folding the sash, Maxi carefully placed it inside her pocket and followed after the princess.

◆◆◆

They perused the market for about an hour and a half longer before returning to the carriage. In that time, the princess managed to purchase five magic stones, drake scales, wyvern skin, and an excessive amount of herbs. Watching the princess haggle fiercely with the merchants reminded Maxi of Ruth, and she wondered if all mages lost their minds a little upon seeing rare herbs or items needed for magical devices.

“I now understand why merchants come to Anatol despite the dangers. Not only are there so many rare herbs, magic stones are cheaper here than any other region.”

“According to our sorcerer, many types of plants grow in the Anatolium Mountains,” Hebaron explained as he loaded the princess’s purchases into the carriage. “And since plenty of monsters reside there, it’s easier for us to acquire their bones, skin, and magic stones.”

The princess, who had been instructing the other knights to transport the items with great care, turned to Hebaron with a quizzical look.

“Which reminds me. It does not seem the church is against people trading monster parts so freely at your markets.”

“Neither the Orthodox nor the Reformed Church hold any sway here. Though we have a parish temple, it essentially only functions as a shelter for orphans through the Commander’s donations. Since the land has been neglected for a long time, it was only recently that the church recognized Anatol as a parish.”

The princess gaped indecorously. “Hell!” she exclaimed, flicking her finger. “I am beyond jealous.”

Maxi looked at her quizzically.

“Why… would that… make you jealous, Your Highness?”

“As a sorceress, I can only envy the lack of interference from the church. Mages and clerics don’t really get along, you see. In their eyes, we are no different from the apostates who go against the will of God.”

The princess grumbled, plopping down on the carriage seat. Maxi climbed in and nervously shifted her eyes. Now that she thought about it, she remembered how the cleric who had instructed her on the virtues of a lady had expressed his contempt for mages.

“But… why?” Maxi asked with a puzzled expression. “Being able to use magic… is such an amazing feat… Even the nobles… hold mages in high esteem…”

“Mages only gained recognition with the start of the feudal system. They quickly became invaluable as the nobles got into land disputes. With every liege in the continent desperately seeking mages to enter their service, even those among the clergy became tolerant of magic. And so the Reformed branch of the church was formed. Now that the mages’ influence has gotten too powerful, even the church no longer renounces them publicly, but… traditional doctrine views magic as a demonic power that goes against God’s will. It also views monsters as the creation of the god of evil, so trading their parts is considered immoral.”

The princess took out one of the magic stones she had purchased at the market. Gazing down at the red gemstone, she sighed.

“The Orthodox Church still restricts the trafficking of such items. And unfortunately, Drachium is under their influence, so the only monster parts we are allowed to trade are their magic stones. Those caught selling their bones, scales, or skin are put on trial, and there are also restrictions that forbid the creation of magical devices that are not condoned by the church.”

“Is the Reformed Church… more lenient?”

“The Reformed Church allows the trade of monster bones, scales, and skin, but they strictly forbid the trading of their blood and meat.”

Maxi frowned. “W-Why… would people… buy that?”

She knew that the magic stones and bones from dragons and other monsters were used to craft magical devices, while their scales and skin were used for shields and armor. However, she had never heard of people using monster blood or flesh. She did not have an inkling as to what that might be used for. When Maxi furrowed her brow, the princess gave her an amused look.

“They use it for dark magic or alchemy… I am told that some even consume it.”

“C-Consume?”

Chapter 84

Maxi, Ludis, and Sybil all grimaced in disgust. Seeing their reactions, Princess Agnes laughed.

“They are only rumors. Being caught would lead to immediate banishment, so I doubt there is anyone mad enough to do such a thing.”

“That is a heavy punishment indeed, but… I cannot fathom why anyone would want to consume such things in the first place,” Sybil remarked as he made a small gagging noise into his sleeve.

“Anyhow, it is no easy feat to create a magical device in Drachium. Not only do mages need a cleric’s permission to purchase the items needed, they must acquire them on the black market at an inflated price. This is why mages in the capital come to the southern regions of the kingdom where the influence of the Reformed Church is greater.”

“Does that mean… mages would flock… to Anatol as well?”

“I think a lot of them are already here. I saw quite a few doing business with the mercenaries. I bet more mages would come to Anatol once they find out how lax the church’s influence is here.”

If the princess was right and more mages did come to Anatol, then it would benefit the land. After all, Anatol was in dire need of more mages. They would need at least three or four more to be able to treat people more efficiently if another catastrophic monster attack were to happen.

But even if more mages do come to Anatol, they would all be gone once winter returns… They would not be much help unless they could be convinced to settle here.

Maxi was deep in thought when the princess, who had been studying Maxi silently, asked in a cryptic tone, “Are you an adherent of the Reformed Church, Maximilian?”

“To my knowledge… the Duchy of Croyso… followed the Orthodox Church. The doctrines… were always strictly observed,” Maxi replied. Then, not wanting the princess to misunderstand, quickly added, “But… that does not m-mean… that I consider magic… immoral. I consider magic… a talent… bestowed by God. No different from swordsmanship… or cleverness.”

“How nice of you to say so,” the princess said with a gentle smile.

Although Maxi had meant what she said and was not simply trying to please the princess, she chose not to share the fact that she was also learning magic. She was too embarrassed to call herself a mage in front of such a great sorceress. The mere thought of doing so made her blush. Clearing her throat, Maxi tapped the panel to signal the coachman to start moving.

“Where are we off to now?”

“Back to the castle, Your Highness. We wasted so much time at the market that I’m afraid I am already exhausted and covered in dirt,” her attendant complained, stretching his legs. “I should like a nice bath and a good rest before the sun goes down.”

They had reached halfway across the outskirts of Anatol. All the passengers of the carriage beside the princess were exhausted, and it was decided that they would return to the castle. The sky blazed red from the setting sun.

When they arrived, Maxi stepped out of the carriage and looked up at the indigo clouds across an amber sky. She had been a bundle of nerves the whole trip, and now her shoulders and neck felt stiff.

Wincing, Maxi began walking up to the great hall when she felt an arm wrap around her waist and pull her against a sturdy chest. Maxi turned around, startled. It was Riftan, in full armor, hugging her from behind.

“You must have found it tiresome, being dragged around all day.”

The princess, stepping out of the carriage with Ursuline’s assistance, covered her mouth in mock indignation. “Heavens, what a mean thing to say. You make it sound as if I forced Maximilian to accompany me today.”

Ignoring the princess, Riftan looped an arm around Maxi’s shoulder and planted a kiss on the top of her head.

It was an affectionate gesture he had not shown in quite a while. Maxi’s face flushed. Although such public displays of intimacy still embarrassed her, her heart raced and a tingling sensation made the fine hairs on her nape stand up. A shiver ran down her spine when he gently caressed the side of her neck.

“Back so soon, Commander?” Hebaron asked, looking up from the luggage he was unloading from the carriage. “I thought the soil inspection for the road construction would take a while, so I assumed you would be returning late. I hope there is no problem.”

Riftan let out a sigh and released Maxi.

“I’m afraid there is, which is why I’ve been waiting out here for you and Ursuline to return. Gather everyone in the council room. There’s something I wish to discuss.”

“God. At this hour?”

“Correct,” Riftan answered firmly.

Hebaron stuck his lip out like a duck. Maxi bit her lip as well, except in disappointment. Irritation at having to spend the night alone again rushed through her.

Oblivious to her discontent, Riftan turned to Maxi. “You must be tired. You should get some rest.”

With that, he gently pushed her in the direction of the great hall. Maxi reluctantly began walking away with Ludis trailing behind her when something made her stop in her tracks. The princess was following the knights instead of going to her own chambers.

“Let me join you. I will help you if I can, for old times’ sake,” Princess Agnes said to Riftan.

Riftan gave her a curt nod. “How kind of you.”

Maxi vacantly stared after Hebaron, Ursuline, Riftan, and the princess as they headed toward the knights’ quarters.

Maxi’s chest felt tight. An unpleasant feeling swelled in her stomach. Desperate to shake it off, Maxi hurried up the stairs.

◆◆◆

The evening went by with Maxi dining alone in her chambers and whiling away the time by watching the kittens play. She wondered what deliberations were keeping the knights in the council room until this late into the night. The servants told her that Riftan had asked for supper to be served there as well.

Despite her exhaustion, Maxi lit a candle and began reading an ancient text at the desk. She was determined to stay up until Riftan returned. After a while, she heard the door open, and Riftan quietly walked into the room.

“You are… back.”

Riftan froze in the middle of casting off his armor and turned to her.

“I thought you would be asleep.”

He threw off his robe and strode over.

“Why are you awake? Today’s excursion must have tired you.”

“It was not… that tiring.”

Furrowing his brow, Riftan cupped her chin and brushed a calloused thumb over the dark circle under her eye.

“I know you’ve been busy with the garden and the welcome preparations. You need not exert yourself so much.”

“I am… all right. It is you… who needs rest.”

His touch melted her. Maxi impulsively leaned her cheek into it and pressed her lips to his palm. She felt his hand twitch. With a groan, Riftan crushed his mouth on hers. His lips were slightly cold, and Maxi tasted traces of wine on his tongue.

“I have been frustrated with need lately,” he mumbled, a hint of self-deprecation in his somber tone.

He cupped her cheek and swept away the curls covering her ear. Candlelight illuminated his face, making it look almost sinister.

“But I do not wish to tire you. If you do not want to…”

“I-I… don’t mind.”

Maxi cautiously reached for his arm. She had missed him terribly.

Riftan’s eyes bored into her face. A beast-like growl rumbled in his throat, and he began sucking on her lips with a fervor.

Maxi responded by running her hand through his hair. Heat simmered inside her. Riftan hurried out of his clothes and began fondling her breasts. As he stroked them until they were tender, Maxi caressed his hard chest and neck. He was like a frenzied hound freed from its leash. Nothing could have cooled his feverish desire.

Riftan hungrily kissed her lips as if he wanted to swallow her whole while he stroked the flesh between her legs. It was only when she was frantic with need that he finally entered her.

The sharp pleasure she had not felt for a long time made her feel as though she were melting. The climax he took her to was so intense that it burned away the lingering emotions that clung to her heart. However, even within that moment of pleasure, Maxi felt a void.

Her eyes took on a faraway look as she lay in his arms and stared at the canopy above the bed. It was unbelievable that there was a hunger within her that would not be sated by passion. Why was it that she could not rid herself of this anxiety when he clearly cherished her more than she deserved? The loneliness felt like a stain that refused to be scrubbed off.

“Did I tire you after all?”

Sensing her tension, Riftan rubbed her sweat-slicked skin. He sounded concerned.

Maxi buried her face in his shoulder and shook her head. Not reassured, Riftan caressed her swollen, pink breast and peppered her shoulder with kisses.

“Did Agnes say anything?”

“What… do you mean… by anything?”

Riftan propped his head up, a faint line creasing his forehead. “Are you trying to get something out of me?”

“N-No… I really don’t know… what you mean.”

“The princess has a temper, and she has a knack for talking cryptically in such a way as to make you reveal your inner thoughts. She is also quite skilled at riling people for the sake of it, or manipulating them to do as she bids. I only ask because I was concerned she might have done the same to you.”

Riftan was speaking ill of the princess, and yet Maxi still felt upset. It baffled her. She placed her leg above his rock-hard thigh and wriggled her toes, pretending to be unconcerned.

“You must get on with her… very well.”

“What?”

Riftan’s eyes widened. Then he burst into laughter as though he found her comment ridiculous.

“Have you not seen how I am with her? What in the devil makes you think we get along?”

“You also treat… Ruth, Sir Hebaron… and the other knights s-similarly… but you have a good relationship with them… do you not?”

Riftan studied her, his gaze intense. A fierce flush colored Maxi’s face. She was mortified that her jealousy was so blatant. Riftan’s lips twisted into a churlish smile.

“If you put it like that, then I suppose I can’t say that we are on bad terms. She is a talented, albeit annoying, woman. And she’s not as arrogant as the rest of the royal family.”

Maxi hid her face against his shoulder again to conceal her disheartened expression. Riftan pecked the top of her head and teased the taut and rosy tips of her breast.

“But that’s it. I may be on amicable terms with her, but I have never wanted her as a woman. I’m sure it is the same for the princess.”

“How… would you know that?”

“Near the end of the Dragon Campaign, she and I moved together as a team for almost a year, but she never once made any advances.”

Maxi wanted to ask him what he meant by advances, but she kept her mouth shut. The answer would only upset her more. She hated the fact that they had spent a year together. She knew she could not resent Riftan for it, but it bothered her greatly.

Sensing that her mood had not improved, Riftan looked troubled.

He brusquely blurted out, “You also get on well with Ruth, do you not?”

The unexpected mention of Ruth’s name startled her. Maxi’s head snapped up in shock.

Chapter 85

Riftan studied her face as if seeking confirmation.

“But that doesn’t mean you wish to lie with him, does it?” he said sharply.

“O-Of course not!”

The fact that Riftan was even bringing up the notion offended her. Maxi frowned. Was he still bothered by her spending time with Ruth?

Her temper rising, Maxi said, “I-I… swear to you, I… have never entertained… such immoral thoughts! And… Ruth would n-never betray your trust—”

“I know. I’m just trying to explain to you how it is between me and the princess. I do not dislike her… In fact, I would go so far as to say I regard her in a good light. But I have never once wanted to kiss her.”

Riftan murmured in a low voice, gently sucking her lip. The feel of his stubble grazing her face felt good.

“It’s different from what I feel for you.”

“What… do you feel… for me?”

With nervous eyes, Maxi glanced up at his masculine face. The only thing they shared was their bed, and this tiny portion was the only part of his life she could claim as hers.

Riftan looked at her before pulling her to his chest. She heard his voice above her head.

“You are the only family I have,” he said with a sigh.

She had not been expecting that. Maxi felt her heart ache. Catching her breath, she silently repeated his words. Family. She had never once thought of Riftan as her family, but he was right — they were family. He was her husband, and she was his wife. Maxi felt a lump in her throat.

Riftan seemed disquieted by her silence and brought his hand to her belly.

“Though it would be three of us if you ever give me a child,” he said humorously, caressing her stomach.

“D-Do you… want a child?”

“It would be nice. A little nipper with red hair and big gray eyes crawling around. What’s not to love?”

“I-I… would like our child… to have… black hair,” Maxi murmured, her throat tight with emotion.

Just imagining a baby that resembled Riftan was enough to fill her with joy.

Our child.

Ever since she had arrived in Anatol, she had been far too busy to even consider children. But thinking about it now, it was about time they had one.

Maxi’s drowsy eyes sparkled. She imagined holding a soft baby in her arms and breathing in its milky scent as she ran her fingers through its thick, black hair. What would the feeling of a baby suckling on her with its plump, rosy lips be like? What about the joy of seeing the child come running into her arms calling her mother? The anticipation made Maxi’s heart flutter. Then, a sudden thought broke through her pleasant reverie.

It had been almost half a year since she had come to Anatol. Was it not strange that she was not yet pregnant? Her nursemaid had told her that her bleeding would stop once she was pregnant. If that were so, should it not have stopped already? Although Riftan had been away a few times, they had not been negligent of their marital duties.

Remembering how her own mother had struggled to conceive, Maxi grew anxious.

“Let us sleep.”

Riftan reached over to turn off the lamp before tucking the blanket up to Maxi’s chin. She snuggled into his warm embrace and shook off the terrifying premonition. It was still too early for such worries. There were couples who had to try for years before finally conceiving a child. She was certain that if she waited… she would be able to give him the good news.

◆◆◆

The next day, Maxi once again woke to find herself alone in the sunlit bedchamber. Her eyes still heavy with sleep, she glanced at the empty spot next to her and sighed as she sat up. Riftan’s diligence was astonishing.

In low spirits, Maxi got out of bed and dressed herself. She intended to tackle the tasks she had been unable to do due to the excursion with the princess. These included checking the progress of the landscaping and making sure the guests had everything they needed.

It was another usual, busy day, but Maxi felt her spirits had lifted. She smiled as she recalled Riftan’s warm arms that had held her throughout the night. It felt good to know that his passion for her had not waned.

When Maxi stepped out of her chambers, the maidservants who had been cleaning the windows bowed and greeted her with bright smiles.

“Good morning, my lady.”

“Did you sleep well, my lady?”

“Yes. Did the guests… have a pleasant night?”

“Yes, my lady. They all said that they slept well. All of them except the princess are currently resting in their rooms.”

“What about Her Highness?”

“Her Highness has gone to the knights’ training grounds with his lordship early in the morning.”

“With… his lordship?”

Seeing her face fall, a keen maidservant quickly added, “The royal knights were also with them, my lady. I heard that they will be watching the sentries’ training.”

“I-I see.”

Embarrassed that the maidservant had read her displeasure, Maxi quickly turned away. Riftan had made it clear last night that he felt nothing for the princess. Yet, it still perturbed Maxi to hear that he was currently with Princess Agnes. Had she always been such a jealous woman?

Maxi rushed down the stairs rubbing her flushed face. Her unease, however, lingered while she inspected the gardens with Rodrigo.

It was not as if her husband had gone to have a secret tryst with another woman. So why did she feel like she was being driven into a corner? Maxi found herself pacing around the garden. Finally, unable to bear the anxiety any longer, she made her way to the training grounds. It could be awkward with her there, but she did not think she could regain her peace of mind unless she was with them.

Holding that thought in her mind, she briskly walked past the gate. That was when she heard a loud cry, and she looked down from the entrance.

The knights must have been holding a special training, for there were more than the usual number gathered on the grounds. Princess Agnes and her attendants stood off to the side, and Maxi spotted the squires amongst the group on the opposite end.

Everyone’s attention was on the two knights making their way to the pitch. Maxi’s eyes widened. Both knights wore helmets, but she immediately recognized Riftan.

Is Riftan going to fight the knight? But, why?

The two knights drew their swords. From his armor, it was apparent that Riftan’s opponent was one of the princess’s royal knights. Had a conflict arisen between Riftan and the guests?

The royal knight suddenly charged at Riftan with such speed that it was hard to believe he was wearing armor. The knight was like a weighted ball shooting through the air.

Maxi shrieked and staggered back, but her voice was drowned out by the thunderous clashing of swords.

Riftan deflected his opponent’s sword like a flash of light. The royal knight promptly swung his sword again. Their metal blades proceeded to clash faster than a hummingbird flapping its wings, and the deafening clanging rang across the grounds.

Maxi watched in stunned silence. The two knights lashed at each other with such force that their feet dug into the ground, scattering dust around them like fog.

The duel was so intense that it was surprising that one had not yet sliced the other in half. Unable to watch the frightening sight any longer, Maxi looked away and saw Sir Elliot. He was approaching her with a look of concern.

“Are you all right, my lady?”

“S-Sir Elliot…”

Maxi instinctively clutched at his cape.

“W-What on e-earth is happening? W-Why is Riftan…”

“Rest assured, my lady, they are merely sparring with one another.”

She looked at him in disbelief. “S-Sparring?”

She could still hear the thunderous clashing of their swords behind her.

“H-How can this be considered sparring! W-What if they get hurt?”

“I don’t know about the royal knight, but the Commander is just humoring his opponent.”

Elliot tried his best to reassure Maxi, but her heart pounded each time their swords met. It made her indignant that the knights looked on with their arms crossed, not concerned in the slightest.

“If you do not feel well, my lady, please allow me to escort you back,” said Elliot, looking worriedly at her ashen face.

Maxi unwittingly leaned against the knight as he supported her. At that moment, a sharp clang rang out, and silence fell over the grounds.

Beside herself with worry, Maxi looked back to make sure Riftan was not hurt. Much to her relief, he was standing as steady as a stone statue. He brought the tip of his sword to his opponent’s neck. After a long silence, the royal knight slowly raised his arms, admitting defeat.

The tension eased, and Maxi let out a sigh of relief. Neither of them seemed to be hurt. As she loosened her stiff shoulders, she felt a hot gaze land on her.

Maxi reluctantly looked back down. Riftan, having cast off his helmet, was staring at her with a thunderous look. Sheathing his sword, he strode to where she was and pulled her away from Elliot.

“Explain to me what you are doing with my wife.”

Elliot took a step back.

“I was trying to support her ladyship. She was shaken by the sparring,” he said, clearly flustered.

Riftan glared at him before turning his gaze to Maxi. “You should not be here. It’s no place for someone as faint-hearted as you.”

With that, he grabbed her arm and turned in the direction of the gate. Maxi let out a whimper when his gauntlet dug into her skin, and Riftan immediately released her as if he had been burned. Rubbing her aching forearm, she looked up at him in confusion. She could not understand his sudden displeasure.

“I-I am all right. I was… merely surprised… because I’ve never seen… knights sparring like that before.”

“Have you never attended a joust or longsword tournament, Maximilian?”

It was Princess Agnes.

Chapter 86

Startled by the princess’s sudden appearance, Maxi was about to flinch back when she managed to stop herself. She did not want to offend the princess.

“N-No… Your Highness.”

“Now that I think about it, you’ve never visited Drachium Palace, have you? I seem to recall your sister visiting every year though… Do you not like the capital, Maximilian?”

Unsettled by the direction of the conversation, Maxi broke out in a cold sweat.

“I-I was not… fond of traveling…”

“Even so, you must come visit the capital with Sir Riftan someday. If you do, I would gladly show you around.”

Before Maxi could say anything, Riftan brusquely cut in.

“We thank you for the invitation, Your Highness, but my wife is not strong enough to handle such a long journey.”

With that, he once again led Maxi toward the gate. Flustered, Maxi looked over her shoulder and saw the princess shrugging with an ambiguous smile on her lips. It did not seem like she was offended by Riftan’s rudeness, but she did not look pleased either.

Scampering behind him, Maxi said nervously, “You mustn’t… b-be so rude to Her Highness... Y-You must afford her every courtesy…”

“There is no need for you to mind the princess. That woman only wants to get a rise out of me,” Riftan spat out acridly as he strode onward. “I will show the princess the rest of our lands, so you do not have to concern yourself with her anymore. As I said, the woman has a knack for manipulating people as she sees fit. Nothing good will come from associating with her.”

“B-But… are you not busy with the road construction?”

Riftan frowned as if he were displeased.

“As it happens, the princess will be helping us with the construction,” he muttered with a sigh.

“H-How?”

“To build the road connecting Anatol to the ports, we have to eradicate the monsters that dwell in the southern parts of the Anatolium Mountains. Having a high mage like Princess Agnes assisting us will certainly be helpful. And by taking her along, I would be playing host at the same time. Two birds with one stone.”

Maxi was speechless for a moment.

“B-But… Princess Agnes is our guest sent b-by the king. H-How could we… ask such a service from our guest? If something were to go wrong…”

“Her knights have already carped at me for the same reasons,” Riftan said, lightly licking his lips. “Which is preposterous since it was the princess who offered to help first.”

It appeared that this was the matter that Riftan had sparred with the royal knight over. When Maxi looked up at him with concern, Riftan grinned and brushed her hair with his ungloved hand.

“You do not have to be so worried. They weren’t truly against it. They were merely seeking an excuse to challenge me to a duel. Not only is the princess capable of protecting herself, I am not so deranged as to put our royal guest in danger.”

Maxi pursed her lips. He spoke so gently that she could no longer think of an excuse to dissuade him. She could not object simply because she did not like the idea.

“So don’t worry yourself needlessly. Just rest. I know making all these preparations was not easy for you.”

“I-Is there… a-anything I could do… to help?”

Riftan narrowed his eyes as if she had said something outrageous.

“You?”

Willing herself not to be discouraged, Maxi stammered, “I am also c-capable of healing magic… s-so I’m sure I would be of some help.”

“I appreciate your offer, but no. There are currently a lot of mages in Anatol, so I intend to employ their services. There is no need for you to worry about such things.”

The refusal was so resolute that Maxi clenched her mouth shut, unable to say anything more. The only roles Riftan wanted her to take on were that of the lady of the castle and his wife.

Although he had told her that she was the only family he had, he did not consider her a comrade he could share his troubles with. Hiding her disappointment, Maxi trailed behind Riftan as he walked one step ahead of her.

◆◆◆

True to Riftan’s words, Maxi no longer had to attend to the princess after that day. The princess spent most of her time with Riftan. They would ride out early in the morning to inspect the southern parts of the Anatolian mountains, and on days they did not, they would discuss matters at the training grounds or tour the lands.

Of course, they were never alone. Whenever they ventured outside Anatol, the Remdragon Knights and the royal knights accompanied them. When they toured within the borders, the princess’s attendants followed.

There was absolutely no reason for Maxi to feel anxious or discontent, but anxious and discontent she was. Seeing a woman as dazzling as the sun itself standing beside Riftan made her heart ache.

She let out a forlorn sigh and gazed out the window into the garden below. It was beginning to show more signs of life. To Maxi, Princess Agnes was the complete opposite of herself. Not only was she beautiful and full of confidence, she was also a force to be reckoned with.

Maxi worried that by spending too much time with the princess, Riftan would soon recognize his wife’s inadequacies. He would finally see just how pathetic and miserable she was.

A chill ran down her spine whenever such thoughts invaded her mind. Her whole life, Maxi had been compared to her sister, Rosetta. Hence, the thought that even her husband might compare her to another woman filled her with dread. Maxi chewed her lip. So ingrained was her sense of inferiority that she could not rid herself of it completely, no matter how hard she tried.

“What has caught your attention so, my lady?”

The voice snapped Maxi out of her thoughts, and she turned her head to look at the speaker. Ruth stood at the entrance of the library, munching on an apple. Maxi furrowed her brow at his nonchalant demeanor.

“Where… have you been? I was worried when you weren’t here… whenever I came to the library.”

“I had to shut myself up in my tower these past couple of days so I could finish making the magical device,” he answered flatly.

He strode into the library and plopped himself down on his usual seat.

Maxi gave him a quizzical look. “But don’t you usually… work on them in the library?”

“I wished to avoid running into that troublesome woman.”

“T-Troublesome… woman?”

“I am referring to Princess Agnes. I would like to avoid her as much as possible.”

Maxi’s eyes widened at the unexpected answer. Since most of the Remdragon Knights seemed to be on amicable terms with the princess, Maxi had assumed that Ruth would also hold the princess in high esteem.

“Do you… not get along with her?”

“I am afraid the acrimony is one-sided. I am merely a victim of the princess’s bullying. You see, she sees me as a renegade for breaking the rules of the Mage Tower.”

Ruth wrapped his arms around himself and shuddered.

“Truth be told, I would like to have nothing to do with her if possible. She made sure I had a hard time during the campaign. I doubt even a cleric would have treated a pagan so cruelly.”

“I-I was unaware of that. You… never said anything… whenever you mentioned the princess in the past.”

“I do not see why I would have to mention such a thing.”

He plucked a book from the pile next to him and flipped it open.

A strange sense of solidarity rose inside her. The fact that there was someone who disliked the princess gave her consolation. Though she knew how shameful that was, it still made her feel better.

“I-I do not think… she is a bad person…” she muttered in a veiled tone.

“Indeed. Objectively speaking, it is true that she is talented, as well as a fair-minded person when she wishes to be. She is also cordial to the Remdragon Knights. But I believe I am free to have my own opinion of her, and in my opinion, she is difficult to deal with.”

Ruth’s frankness made Maxi feel a little brighter. After a moment of hesitation, she confessed her own feelings.

“To be honest… I am also ill at ease with the princess.”

“I would have been surprised if you were not,” Ruth answered blandly, turning a page of the book. “It would have been strange if you were happy to welcome the princess seeing as she used to be a potential marriage match for your husband.”

Ruth’s words made her feel a lot better. Whenever she felt jealous of the princess, Maxi felt as though she were one of the wicked witches mentioned in the old tales.

“Be that as it may… I still feel quite awful… that I find her difficult… when she is h-helping Anatol.”

Ruth snorted, turning another page. “Believe me, my lady, the princess is not helping us merely from the goodness of her heart. I heard that she asked for monster loot in exchange for her assistance. That alone makes this a fruitful deal for the princess. And I’m certain she wants to use this opportunity to convince Sir Riftan to go to the capital since King Reuben desperately wants to keep Sir Riftan close.”

Maxi’s shoulders stiffened. “Princess Agnes… wants to bring R-Riftan back to the capital with her?”

“Well, I do not see why else she would come to such a far-off place.”

Ruth answered indifferently, but when he saw the look on Maxi’s face, he quickly added, “Of course, I doubt Sir Riftan would ever agree to it no matter how hard the princess tries to convince him. Our liege is not fond of life in the capital, nor does he like staying in Drachium Palace.”

“W-Why is that?”

“I would think it was obvious. Ever since he was knighted, the nobles visiting Drachium openly showed their contempt for him. Even if they were to change their ways now, I do not think Sir Riftan would welcome their company since he despises conceit to a fault.”

Ruth shrugged his shoulders as if what he had just said was of little importance.

“Besides, Sir Riftan is fond of Anatol. Why would he want to go to Drachium when he could be the king here?”

“K-King?”

“To Anatolians, Sir Riftan is a greater liege than King Reuben. After all, it was Sir Riftan who helped this desolate land on the edge of the kingdom to become the flourishing village it is now. The people adore him as their liege, and Sir Riftan also cares deeply for them.”

Maxi looked out the window. She was suddenly overwhelmed by an emotion she did not understand. The sweeping scenery outside was as beautiful as a mural painted with bold brush strokes. Was this land special to Riftan? Though she was relieved, she also felt a little lonely. It was as if she were envious of this land that bound him…

“In any case, Princess Agnes would not be able to stay here forever. She will surely return to the capital once she realizes that Sir Riftan cannot be swayed. Just endure her till then, my lady. I, for one, intend to avoid her as much as possible.”

Ruth’s jovial voice roused Maxi from her foolish thoughts, and she gave him a small smile. He was right. She could only wait and hope that the princess would give up on persuading Riftan and return to the capital as soon as possible. Then, hopefully, she would be liberated from this anxiety of losing her husband.

Chapter 87

Unfortunately for Ruth, his plan of not associating with the princess was not to be. The extensive road construction that would connect Anatol to the ports in the South Sea required enormous manpower. The knights left the estate several times a day to hunt the monsters that stalked the construction site, and thus a large number of workers built the road under their protection.

Ruth was required to join the efforts. He was assigned to take part in the monster raids and had to suffer Princess Agnes’s constant provocations.

Although he looked thoroughly unhappy whenever Maxi saw him, she felt no pity for the sorcerer. She envied him instead.

Everyone at Anatol was allowed to help Riftan except for her. While she merely worked on the garden, even the squires Ulyseon and Garrow contributed by slaying monsters outside the borders or running errands for the knights. Granted, managing the castle was not an easy task in itself, but Maxi still felt like a child left alone in an empty house.

As the days went by, Maxi began to wonder if there was a reason for her to continue learning magic. What would she do with defense magic, or the ability to summon fire or wind, when she never left Calypse Castle?

Ever since she had first started learning magic, she had harbored a dream of becoming a great adventurer who braved perils by Riftan’s side. That dream now lay shattered. Riftan would never allow her to join him on his dangerous ventures.

The realization made her feel isolated, but there was no one she could be honest with. Though the servants were courteous, Maxi did not think it appropriate for her to confide in them. Riftan was always busy, and in a way, he was the last person she wanted to reveal such feelings to. The only thing she could do was to endure the solitude and resolutely go about her day.

“Are you feeling unwell, my lady? You have not been eating well,” Ludis asked cautiously when she noticed Maxi picking at her late lunch.

Maxi shook her head and forced a smile. It was true that she was fatigued and did not have an appetite, but that was from waiting most of the night for Riftan.

“You look tired, my lady. Might I suggest a nap?”

“Th-Thank you for worrying… but I’m expecting the spice peddler l-later in the afternoon.”

“Then, shall I bring your supper to your chambers so you can rest early?”

Maxi shook her head. “I-It would not do for me to dine in my chambers…. w-when we have guests. I-It would be unbecoming behavior from the lady of the castle.”

“I am sure the guests would understand if they hear that you are not feeling—”

“I-I really am all right,” Maxi said, cutting Ludis off. The maidservant’s continued insistence began to annoy her.

Ludis pressed her lips together, and an awkward silence fell over the room. Maxi nibbled on a piece of bread and forced the food down her throat.

Her body did feel heavy and tired, but it was obvious that she would only drown herself in self-deprecating thoughts if she were to stay in bed for the rest of the day.

Believing that keeping herself busy would be better for her state of mind, Maxi lowered her food, got out of bed, and put on her cloak. She mused that she might as well inspect the kitchen before meeting the peddler.

“There you are, my lady!”

Maxi had stepped out into the corridor when she heard an urgent voice. She turned to find Rodrigo rushing to her, his face ashen.

“D-Did something happen?”

“It seems a problem has arisen at the construction site. We have received word that workers have been injured from a monster attack, and they have requested reinforcement and aid.”

Blood drained from Maxi’s face. Riftan was supposed to be at the construction site, so if a problem had arisen even with him there, it meant that they were dealing with something truly terrifying.

Although she was momentarily filled with fear, Maxi was able to regain her composure with great effort. Reminding herself that she had personally experienced dealing with such a situation last winter, she tried to recall the instructions Ruth had given at the time.

“P-Prepare… a-all the necessary materials… and load them onto a wagon immediately. A cauldron, firewood… bowls, c-clean cloth, thread, needles, herbs… and a-anything else that might be needed!”

“Yes, my lady.”

“H-Have a carriage ready, a-and prepare sheets and blankets j-just in case. W-Where is the m-messenger?”

“He is at the training grounds preparing the sentries.”

“I-I would like to h-hear what the e-exact situation is. P-Prepare the wagons and w-wait for me at the castle entrance.”

Rodrigo nodded and rushed down the stairs. Maxi followed him and scurried outside. Ruth was not here; she would have to calmly handle this situation on her own. Maxi wiped her sweaty palms on her skirt and quickly made her way through the garden. Beyond the gate, sentries were loading items into three wagons. She rushed over.

“I-I heard about the m-monster attack. W-Where is the messenger… who brought the n-news?”

A middle-aged soldier in a helmet stepped forward. “It is I, my lady. I was sent by Sir Ursuline to bring back aid.”

Maxi swallowed hard and asked, “I-Is the situation grave? H-How many are hurt?”

“About twenty workers were injured, and fifteen or so of the sentries supervising them were badly wounded. Those with critical wounds have been given emergency treatment by the sorcerers, but since the battle is still raging at the front, they could not tend to everyone since they had to preserve their mana…”

Maxi’s hands turned cold at the news that the skirmish was not yet over.

“I-Is his lordship… u-unharmed?”

“I cannot say for certain, my lady, but knowing our liege, I am sure he must be all right.”

The soldier’s certainty helped Maxi regain a bit of composure.

“I-I understand. Please… make haste.”

The soldier nodded and returned to the wagon. Maxi’s eyes glinted with determination as she watched the sentries loading weapons, tents, and rations onto the wagons.

As the soldier had said, Riftan was the greatest knight in the continent. She was sure there was no need for her to worry. She only needed to focus on her duty as the lady of the castle. Maxi clasped her hands and offered a silent prayer.

◆◆◆

When all the preparations had been made, Maxi stepped into the carriage while the sentries climbed atop the wagon. They were troubled by her presence, but they could not rightfully stop her from coming along.

Maxi was fraught with anxiety. She watched the scenery pass by the carriage window in silence. They reached the bottom of the hill, and the carriage darted past the village square and to the southern gates in no time.

Bricks and sacks of sand were piled in front of the gate, and two carts carrying the injured were rolling in through the half-open entrance. Maxi stepped out of the carriage and rushed to the patients.

“My lady!”

Maxi had been inspecting the broken leg of a pale-faced worker when she heard a strangled voice calling from behind. Maxi’s eyes widened when she saw Ulyseon, clad in full armor, rushing toward her. He looked even more surprised to see her there.

“W-What are you doing here, my lady?”

“I-I heard that there was a problem… I brought reinforcements. Are the patients… being transported here?”

“We lacked men to transport all of the injured, so we only brought those we could move safely.”

Maxi inspected the three men in the cart. Although their wounds did not appear to be life-threatening, all three were bleeding heavily.

One of the men was sitting up at the edge of the cart. Maxi undressed the cloth that was tightly wrapped around his thigh to check if his wound was clean. Fortunately, it was free of grit. After making sure the bones were properly aligned, she ripped the man’s tattered trousers further and healed his wound with magic. The mana she had accumulated drained away rapidly and she suddenly felt dizzy.

This was her first time healing such a severe wound, and she was flustered by the toll it took on her body. Did such a wound really require so much mana? Even her arms prickled from the sudden depletion in her mana pathway.

“Are you all right, my lady?” Ulyseon asked, looking down at her pale face with concern.

Maxi forced herself to look calm and smiled at him. She then proceeded to heal the other two men.

Cold sweat trickled down her back as mana bled out of her, but Maxi knew she could quickly replenish it again. She asked the sentries to take the men to the sick bay, then climbed back into the carriage. Ulyseon followed behind her.

“M-My lady! It is too dangerous. Please, do not endanger yourself and return to the—”

“D-Don’t be absurd! I-I am the lady of the castle. It is my duty to help… w-when problems arise. Did you not just see m-me heal those men?”

“But you have only recently learned how to use magic, and there are still monsters lurking—”

“I-I can also do my part! D-Did I not tell you h-how… I was unfazed by o-ogres and werewolves in the past? Y-You need not worry,” Maxi said coldly before slamming the carriage door closed.

Maxi’s pride was wounded; even this young man of sixteen was treating her like an incompetent child.

If she had intended to stay cooped up in the castle, then she would not have bothered to learn magic in the first place. Had she not chosen to learn magic so she could be useful in such moments?

When Maxi gave the coachman the order, he directed the carriage out of the gates at full speed. Ulyseon promptly mounted his horse and followed after them. Although she could see the squire throwing concerned glances at the carriage through the window, she tried her best to ignore him and concentrated on replenishing her mana.

After a while, the well-paved brick road came to an end, and a humble camp dotted with piles of soil and sand came into view.

The carriage pulled to a stop on a vast plot of land. As Maxi stepped out, she recoiled back in fear when she saw the gigantic form of a monster that lay amongst the felled oak trees.

Ulyseon leaped off his horse and came to steady her.

“It is a wyvern, my lady. It is that beast that caused all this wreckage.”

Chapter 88

Maxi’s face grew flushed. It was not long ago that she had feigned fearlessness, and now she was embarrassed. Yet, the blood-chilling sight of this unfamiliar, enormous monster made it hard to look unfazed.

The wyvern was sprawled on the ground with its tongue lolling from its mouth. It was at least forty kevette[2] tall. Its massive body was as black as charcoal, its head akin to a crocodile, and its broken wings were bat-like.

And dragons are… ten times bigger than wyverns.

The thought made goosebumps prickle her arms. Just how terrifying was the monster Riftan had faced? The reality of the battle she had only vaguely imagined dawned on her and seized her with terror.

“You look pale, my lady. I really think you should return—”

“I-I am all right. I-I will be fine… once I’ve replenished my mana.”

Concealing her fear, Maxi turned and instructed the sentries to light a fire and to boil water. Some of the sentries on duty came to help unload the wagons.

“Where… a-are the injured?”

“This way, my lady. We couldn’t leave them in the open since that could expose them to another wyvern attack, so we’ve moved them to a place where they could be hidden by the trees.”

“W-Where is Ruth?”

“The sorcerer is currently in Cabro Valley, aiding the lord. A horde of wyvern apparently migrated there during the winter. The other mages had to join the raid as well after at least twenty of them were spotted.”

“T-Twenty?”

Riftan was currently battling twenty of these colossal monsters. Maxi felt her heart drop, and stomach-churning anxiety settled in. She fought the urge to rush to Riftan and barely managed to force out her question.

“Does that mean… there is no one else here… capable of healing magic?”

“We’ve brought an herbalist, but there are simply too many patients for her to treat alone,” the sentry said, pointing to an old woman tending to the wounded in a corner of the camp.

“I-I understand. I-I’d like to see… the patient in most need of treatment.”

Maxi scanned the surroundings as she walked and noted the men sprawled on dirty sheets laid out on the ground.

“He was the sentry on guard,” said the sentry, pointing to one of the wounded men. “A rock hurled by the wyvern hit the side of his head and he was knocked unconscious. He’s still breathing… but his body has been growing colder, which is worrisome. Please take a look at him first, my lady.”

Maxi knelt beside the sentry and inspected his wound. A gash ran down the man’s head all the way to his temple, and his shoulder was heavily bruised.

With careful movements, Maxi made sure no bones were broken before placing her hand over the wound and dispersing her mana. Beads of sweat formed on her forehead as heat streamed out from her palm. Sensing that she would not have enough mana to tend to the others if she fully healed the man, Maxi stopped the spell mid-way.

“I-I’ve done what I can for him, for now… Please clean his wound, and give him w-water when he wakes up. The sentries should bring you boiled herb water soon.”

“Yes, my lady.”

“I-It would be… impossible for me to h-heal everyone. Is there… anyone else in d-dire need of treatment?”

“There are two more who are unconscious…”

Maxi suppressed a sigh and steeled herself.

“L-Lead me to them.”

◆◆◆

Maxi was spent after healing the two unconscious men. Was it normal to be this exhausted after using magic? Having never felt this dizzy before, Maxi began to fret.

“My lady… are you all right?”

“Y-Yes. I am merely tired from using too much mana… I-I will be all right soon. P-Please do not worry.”

Praying that she was right, Maxi leaned against a tree and took a moment to gather her breath. While she had been treating the wounded, the sentries had unloaded all the wagons, raised a tent among the trees, and were now transporting patients on a makeshift bedroll.

On the other side of the camp, others were boiling water over a campfire, and those well enough to walk stood guard around the perimeter.

Maxi watched them moving methodically around the camp as she waited for the dizziness to subside and staggered to her feet once her vision gradually cleared.

She could not stay idle when she was the one who had insisted on coming. After moistening her parched lips with lukewarm water from a pot, Maxi resumed tending to the wounded.

Fortunately, owing to her previous experience, she was able to treat the patients more efficiently than she had thought.

Small wounds required thorough cleaning, application of powder coagulants, and a tight dressing, exactly as Ruth had taught her. For broken bones, she realigned them with the help of other soldiers and bound them with splints. She also made sure all the injured were given water infused with herbs to alleviate fever and for detoxification. They could suffer from hyperthermia later on, even if they currently did not feel feverish.

“He is the last one, my lady, but his wound is rather severe. Will you be all right?” a middle-aged soldier with a bushy beard asked as he led her to an injured man at the edge of the camp.

Maxi was alarmed when she saw the long gash on the soldier’s shoulder. Even at a glance, it was obvious that applying ointment alone would not be enough to treat the wound. She would have to stitch it up with a needle and thread like Ruth had shown her, but she did not think she was capable of it.

“Is… Is this man the last… of the wounded?”

“Yes, my lady. Everyone else has been tended to. We intend to send those who can walk back to Anatol as soon as the scouts return to camp.”

Maxi looked around her. Sentries and workers covered in white bandages sat together on one side, eating watery herb soup. She did not think any of them would lapse back to an unstable condition. After a moment of consideration, Maxi summoned the last of her mana to heal the sentry.

Her vision went white as the last bit of mana drained from her body. Much to her surprise, she felt surprisingly normal again soon after. With a sigh of relief, Maxi rose unsteadily to her feet, wondering if she was getting used to magic after all. Ulyseon had been pacing around her, and he quickly approached.

“My lady, this place will be more dangerous once the sun goes down. You must return to the castle.”

“I-Is there… still no news from the Remdragon Knights?”

“It seems a few wyverns are giving them a hard time by hiding deep inside the valley, but I’m sure it won’t take long for the knights to find them.”

“Th-Then… I shall wait for the knights. I-I think it would be safer… for me to return with them.”

Maxi could see that Ulyseon was conflicted.

“Would it not be better for you to return sooner so you can rest, my lady? You are as white as a ghost.”

“I-I will be all right… o-once I’ve replenished my mana by the fire. I won’t do anything else. I am too w-worried about Riftan…”

Ulyseon’s eyes grew wide at her words as if he thought it absurd that anyone would worry about Riftan Calypse.

Most people probably did not think it necessary to worry for the knight who had bested a dragon, but having heard how reckless he could be, Maxi was beside herself. Even Riftan was not invincible.

“I-I shall go back to the castle… if they do not return by nightfall.”

Looking down at her adamant expression, Ulyseon let out a resigned sigh.

“If you insist… my lady.”

“Th-Thank you.”

“But you must truly return to the castle if the knights fail to return by nightfall. Monsters will—”

Just then, Ulyseon pushed Maxi, sending her rolling across the ground as he drew his sword. A shadow fell across them from overhead before the ground shook with a heavy thud.

Maxi slowly crawled over the ground. A massive monster with burning red eyes was standing in the camp. Its jaws were open, its razor-sharp teeth on display. How had such an enormous creature been able to fly into their camp without so much as making a sound?

Half the camp had been blown away by the flapping of the monster’s silent wings. If Ulyseon had not pushed her, she would have been blown away like dust.

“Take cover, my lady!” Ulyseon shouted.

The blade of Ulyseon’s sword gleamed blue. He swung it at the wyvern, slashing through its shoulder joint. The monster’s gigantic body lurched sideways. The surrounding trees fell, and the ground shook as if in an earthquake.

The wounded screamed as they ran for cover, and even the sentries standing at a distance cried out and dispersed.

“Protect her ladyship!” Ulyseon bellowed.

“This way, my lady!”

A soldier roughly pulled her up by the arm and began to run. Staggering, Maxi tried to keep up with the man as they fled from the monster, but her foot caught on a rock and she once again fell to the ground. The arm the soldier had grabbed was throbbing, and her scraped knee felt as though it were being split open.

“My lady! A-Are you all right?”

Maxi hastily tried to get back on her feet, but she suddenly felt woozy and her stomach twisted painfully. Unable to bear it any longer, she dropped to the ground and hurled.

Her heaving chest felt as if a dagger had been plunged into it. Maxi struggled to her feet while gasping like a person who had forgotten how to breathe. Suddenly, a golden flash lit up the surroundings.

Maxi turned and looked back in terror to see a raging fire consuming the monster.

“Riftan!”

Princess Agnes’s sharp voice rang through the air like a whip, and a figure leaped into the air, swinging a sword at the monster thrashing in the flames.

The colossal monster’s head, at least fifty kevette[3] in size, flew into the air like a butchered chicken’s head. The monster’s body collapsed onto the ground, which once again shook as if the earth were opening up. Maxi helplessly watched the scene with tears streaming down her cheeks.

“My lady! Are you all right?”

Ulyseon rushed to her side and helped her to her feet. Her limbs felt limp as if all her bones had melted away. Her whole body trembling, Maxi leaned against the young man and tipped over like a scarecrow as she lost consciousness.

Chapter 89

“Take deep breaths. Slowly, now. Yes, just like that…”

Maxi felt as though she were drowning. Lying curled up gasping for air, she felt someone gently stroke her back.

Her shoulders quivered, and she barely managed to crack open her dry eyes. The familiar sight of her bedchamber illuminated by flickering orange lights gradually came into focus. Bewildered, she fixed her gaze on the corner of the dark room for a while.

A wave of nausea washed over her. She groaned and writhed in pain, and the person holding her put a cold brass bowl to her lips.

“You should let it out if you feel sick.”

Maxi looked tearfully up at Riftan through her disheveled hair and saw his blanched face.

“The dizziness is from being depleted of mana. You’ll feel better once you’ve let it out.”

Desperately holding back the urge to hurl, Maxi pushed his chest away with her trembling hands.

“P-Please… c-ca-call Ludis…”

“It’s all right. Go ahead.”

Maxi covered her mouth and shook her head. Tears trickled down her cheeks, and her stomach twisted painfully, but she did not want to show him such an unseemly sight again.

“I-I want…”

She squirmed to free herself from his arms. Riftan tossed the bowl aside and pulled her to his chest, holding her close. Maxi shook her head and tried to escape again, but his arms did not budge.

Holding her chin, Riftan pushed two fingers into her mouth and gently pressed the back of her tongue. Maxi ended up hurling sticky bile all over his chest. She shook slightly as she coughed, and her cheeks were wet with tears.

“Shhh… It’s all right.”

Riftan rocked Maxi in his arms as he patted her back as if comforting a child. Maxi sniffled in shame, the edges of her mouth still wet with saliva. Not only was her face sticky with pungent fluids, but Riftan’s hands and clothes were as well.

“Don’t cry,” Riftan murmured over the top of her head, wiping her face with his clean sleeve.

His grave expression seemed in stark contrast to his gentle actions. With his mouth pressed in a tight line, he loosened the straps on her chest and pulled her soiled dress over her head before taking off his tunic. Maxi curled herself into a ball as she felt the cold air on her body.

Riftan swiftly pulled her to him again and stroked her back. Seeking warmth, Maxi burrowed herself deeper into his embrace. She pressed her breasts against his muscled chest and entwined her legs in his long limbs.

“Damn it…”

A burning flush colored Riftan’s cheeks, and Maxi saw droplets of sweat on his forehead. His body, pressed against hers, was as hot as heated iron while his heart was pounding loudly beneath her cheek. Yet, the hands that tended to her were steady.

Maxi lay slumped on his shoulder as he wiped her face with a towel and removed the pins from her tangled hair. She tried her best to think clearly.

When had she returned to the castle? And what of that colossal monster? When her memories prior to blacking out came rushing back, her body began trembling uncontrollably.

“You’re as cold as ice.”

Riftan restlessly stroked her with his hot palm, but soon scooped her up as though he thought this would not suffice and carried her to the tub in front of the fireplace.

He lowered her into the warm water. Hugging her knees, Maxi sat there waiting for the heat to seep into her body. Even so, the chill clung to her.

“W-Why… i-is my body…”

“Mana depletion induces the same reaction as blood loss. It makes your temperature drop and causes dizziness,” Riftan muttered, scooping water with his hand and letting it trickle down her shoulder.

“I can’t believe that damned runt didn’t warn you about this. But then, I suppose he also didn’t think you would do something so reckless.”

There was a sharp reproach mingled in his voice. She raised her gaze to study his expression and saw muted anger burning in his black eyes. His Adam’s apple bobbed as he swallowed hard, seemingly trying to suppress his emotion.

Removing his trousers, he stepped in behind her.

“Sharing body heat should help you feel warmer.”

With that, he hoisted her onto his solid thighs and wound his arms around her waist.  Although she felt his manhood growing as hard as iron beneath her buttocks, his warm skin was a temptation she simply could not refuse.

She clung to him like a chick nestling under a hen. Riftan drew a sharp intake of breath. With faintly shaking hands, he began to massage her stiff limbs.

Maxi numbly allowed him to care for her. As Riftan had explained, she felt dizzy, and a chill racked her whole body. She felt as though she had aged a hundred years.

“Try to bear with it even if you’re uncomfortable.”

Riftan continued to rub her body until her skin turned pink. When the water grew tepid, he carried her out of the tub. Maxi staggered as he lowered her to her feet. Leaning against him, she allowed herself to be wrapped in a towel and quickly dried off, then clumsily helped into a nightdress.

“You should drink some water even if you feel sick.”

Riftan brought a cup to her lips, and Maxi barely managed a sip. When the lukewarm water entered her constricted stomach, Maxi’s face turned yellow, and she heaved once more.

She would’ve soiled herself again had Riftan not been as swift to catch the bile in his hands. Panting, Maxi vacantly stared down at his cupped palms. He showed no sign of revulsion as he wiped her mess in a towel before meticulously cleaning her mouth as well. Maxi was so mortified that tears began streaming down her cheeks again.

“I’m sorry. I didn't mean to make you sick,” Riftan whispered, peppering her forehead with kisses. He evidently misunderstood her tears as an expression of pain.

The tears kept coming as her body shook, and she began sobbing her heart out.

When she finally calmed down, it occurred to her that Riftan must be thoroughly exhausted himself. He had fought such terrifying monsters; he must be in need of rest as much as she was.

Maxi pulled away and barely managed to open her mouth. “I-I apologize for troubling you. I-I am… all right now. You should… r-rest now…”

Anger flashed in Riftan’s eyes. “You might be all right, but I’m not.”

His voice trembled slightly as if he were choking back emotions.

“You will never know how I felt when I saw you unconscious on the ground.”

His face contorted with pain, and he roughly rubbed it in what appeared to be an attempt to suppress his anger.

“Stop worrying about needless things and go to sleep. You look terrible.”

He covered her eyes with his palm, and as soon as darkness filled her vision, drowsiness came flooding over her. Maxi grew limp like a broken doll. As she slowly drifted off to sleep, she felt Riftan laboriously rubbing her icy feet and stiff calves.

She got the feeling he would continue to do so all night if she did not stop him, but she felt so drained that she could not even form the words. She soon fell into a deep slumber.

◆◆◆

The sunlight was bright the next morning, and Maxi struggled to open her eyes. Her blurry vision came into focus as she looked around the room. To her surprise, she was not alone as she had predicted; Riftan was asleep next to her.

Maxi held her breath for a moment as she watched him. His smooth, tousled black hair formed a halo around his head. Seeing him so defenseless, an intense shiver ran down Maxi’s spine.

She looked up to gaze at his black lashes which cast shadows against his cheekbones. They reminded her of butterfly wings. When she unconsciously raised her hand to brush them, Riftan’s eyes flew open. Startled, Maxi hastily withdrew her hand.

“I-I apologize. I-I didn’t m-mean to wake you.”

Riftan blinked, his eyes dazed and heavy with sleep, before quickly sitting up to study her face.

“How are you feeling? Do you still feel dizzy?”

“N-No, I am all right now.”

He ran his hand over her forehead and nape, and when he had confirmed that her body was warmer, he picked up the kettle on the bedside table and filled a cup with water.

“Do you think you can drink this?”

When she nodded, Riftan supported her shoulders as he helped her up and placed the cup against her lips. Maxi quenched her parched lips with the tepid water and let out a sigh of relief.

“Th-Thank you.”

“If you think you’re able to eat, I’ll have the maidservants prepare some light soup, and…” he trailed off, glancing down at her white breasts visible beneath her ill-fitting nightdress. “I’ll have them bring you a change of clothes as well.”

Blushing, Maxi quickly covered herself with the blanket. Though he had seen her naked countless times, she always felt embarrassed whenever he looked at her like that.

After quietly watching her bashful reaction, Riftan got out of bed and put on his trousers. He then rang for a maidservant and instructed her to bring Maxi something to eat, along with a change of clothes.

While he did so, Maxi sat propped against a pillow and tried her best to tidy up her disheveled hair. Though she still felt listless and had a throbbing headache, she did not feel as dizzy as the night before. Her shoulders sagged in relief.  It had truly been a ghastly experience.

“You should lie down.”

“I-I feel all right now.”

Maxi wrapped the blanket around her and tried to get up, her body teetering. Riftan strode to the bed and stopped her.

“I told you to stay in bed.”

“I-I am all—”

“Stop telling me you’re all right! I’m sick of it!”

Maxi shrank back at his sudden outburst. Riftan grabbed her by her shoulders and forced her back onto the bed.

“I am trying my best not to lose my temper, so don’t test my patience.”

“I-I apologize for troubling you. I did not know… that using magic c-could take so much of a toll.”

“Do you think I’m angry because I felt burdened?” he muttered, his voice soft but grim.

His grip on her shoulders tightened.

“Do you even understand what could have happened? If I had arrived a moment later, you could have been gravely hurt! If you were unlucky, you could have—”

Unable to finish the sentence, he cut himself off and clenched his jaw.

Chapter 90

“I don’t know who to be angrier at — you, or the fools who didn’t stop you from leaving. What in God’s name were you thinking, rushing into that monster-infested place? Do you not recall me saying not to put yourself in danger?”

“B-But I couldn’t be… th-the only one in the castle doing no—”

“You should have stayed in the castle!”

Riftan’s chest rose and fell with heavy breaths.

“Why do you think I work like a dog day and night? Why do you think I’m fortifying the village and this cas—”

He cut himself off, his jaw clenching when he saw Maxi’s ashen face. His shoulders shook as he tried to restrain his anger.

“Don’t even think about leaving these chambers today,” he spat out in a strangled voice.

He then spun around, picked up a robe on the floor, and marched out of the room.

Maxi stared at the door swinging shut behind him, her mind addled. Although Riftan had always been quick-tempered and gruff, she had never seen him so emotional.

Had she been the cause of such shock? Her face clouded with anxiety. This was the second time he had gotten this upset with her because she had fainted. Surely, he was sick of her by now. She tried to calm herself down, but her heart was still pounding when she heard a knock on the door.

“My lady, I have brought a meal and a change of clothes. May I come in?”

“Y-Yes, come in.”

Ludis entered the room carrying a large tray.

“Some herb soup, my lady. How are you feeling?”

Maxi forced a smile when she saw the concern in the maidservant’s eyes. “I-I feel all right. I was simply… worn out yesterday… because I used too much magic.”

“You looked terribly unwell yesterday, my lady, and you would not wake up…”

Placing the tray on the bedside table, Ludis’s face grew cautious as she carefully chose her next words. “His lordship was very worried. He explicitly instructed that I am to take good care of you today.”

Maxi’s face flushed, but her shoulders slumped in relief. So, he was not disillusioned with her just yet.

“Where… was his lordship headed? H-He barely got any rest last night… because he was busy tending to me… Did he leave the c-castle again?”

“I think he was going to the training grounds, my lady,” Ludis answered genially, laying out the fresh clothes on the bed. “Are you rested enough to get up, my lady? Please allow me to help you get dressed.”

After slipping into crisp new clothes with Ludis’s help, Maxi sat back on the bed and began eating the watery soup. While she did so, Ludis lit the fireplace and boiled some tea. Maxi threw glances at the maidservant as she worked before asking about the events of the previous day.

“Do you know… what happened… to the others?”

“The others, my lady?”

“Many were w-wounded yesterday… but then a monster suddenly appeared… and it got so chaotic…”

Maxi’s voice faltered as she recalled how the monster had blown away men like hay with a flap of its wings.

“I do not know the details… but I could go find out if you wish, my lady,” Ludis replied cautiously when she saw Maxi growing pale.

“W-Would you?”

Ludis gave her a gentle smile and nodded. “Please rest here while I go, my lady. His lordship has made it clear that you are not to leave the bedchambers today.”

Maxi nodded meekly. Even if he had not forbidden it, she was not sure she had the energy to walk out of this room. Ludis took the kettle out of the fireplace and placed it on the tray before she left. Maxi soon put down her bowl of soup on the bedside table and lay back. She rested for a short while before she heard another knock, followed by Ludis’s voice.

“My lady, Her Highness wishes to see you. May we come in?”

“G-Give me a moment!”

Startled, Maxi leaped to her feet but staggered back onto the bed as a wave of dizziness washed over her.

The thin linen dress she was wearing was far from appropriate attire for receiving the princess of the kingdom, but that did not mean she could turn away a royal that had personally sought out her chambers. Maxi hastily walked over to the mirror. She brushed her hair, which was puffed up in a red cloud, and compressed her swollen eyes with a wet towel.

Although it hardly made much of a difference, Maxi was at least content that her hair was no longer such a mess. She returned to her bed.

“P-Please show Her Highness in.”

Princess Agnes strode into the room looking radiant. She wore an uncharacteristically elegant dress that flaunted her curves, and her long golden hair was braided down her back. Her turquoise skirt fluttered as she walked over to Maxi’s bed.

“How are you feeling, Maximilian?”

“I-I am well, Your Highness. Please f-forgive me… for greeting you in this state.”

“Do not trouble yourself with trivial formalities. It is I who should apologize for coming to see you on such short notice. I know it is unpropitious, but I heard Ludis asking the sentries about what happened yesterday. I wanted to explain it to you personally.”

She took the seat Ludis had brought for her and gave Maxi a faint smile.

“And I also wished to apologize.”

“Apologize?”

“Our plan yesterday was to round up the wyverns in the valley to deal with them one by one. It was my task to cast the barrier to stop them from escaping while the knights lured them to one side. But there was a breach in the barrier…”

The princess sighed, visibly annoyed, and swept a lock of hair that had slipped over her forehead.

“And that is how a wyvern was able to get away. The camp was devastated, and you could have been badly hurt, all because of my momentary oversight. I am truly sorry.”

Maxi was taken aback by the princess’s open admission of her mistake. After all, she was currently the highest-ranking person in this castle; she did not need to apologize to anyone. In truth, she did not even have to feel responsible at all.

Maxi waved her hands. “Y-You need not apologize, Y-Your Highness… You… fought to help Anatol e-even though you were not required to do so. If you had not… helped us yesterday…”

“I did not assist you without receiving anything in return, Maximilian,” the princess confessed with a wry smile. “We slew twenty-three wyverns yesterday, and I was able to attain twenty-three magic stones as well as a mountain of bones and hides… which is excessive compared to my measly contribution.”

Maxi shifted her eyes nervously. Though she did not know the exact worth of the compensation the princess had received, she was certain that it was an exorbitant amount.

The princess shrugged, looking sheepish. “But after the mistake I made yesterday, my conscience would not allow me to take all of the loot as promised, so I shall have to discuss it with Riftan again.”

“W-Were there many casualties? What happened… to the people… at the camp?”

Even so, Maxi did not care what the princess did with the loot. She only wanted to know what had happened to the people she had painstakingly healed.

The princess, who had been studying Maxi’s anxious face, remained silent for a moment as though carefully choosing what she was about to say. Her voice was calm when she finally opened her mouth.

“Six were gravely wounded but survived because they were able to get treatment on time. Others got away with minor injuries. However… two of the workers who had been crushed beneath the wyvern could not be saved. They were already dead by the end of the raid.”

Maxi’s face blanched in shock. The thought that people who had been in the same place at the same time as her had lost their lives sent a chill down her spine. Could they have been one of the people she had tended to?

She lowered her gaze and murmured, “I-I suppose… everything I did was for naught.”

“Nonsense.”

Warm fingers grazed her cold hand, and Maxi flinched in surprise. The princess held Maxi’s hand and regarded her with her signature uninhibited stare.

“The people you healed were among those who were able to flee from the wyvern in time. What you did required a lot of courage.”

“Y-You think… too highly of me. I was not the only one… who was there to offer assistance, and I… merely did what was expected of me… as the lady of the castle,” Maxi mumbled bitterly, fixing her gaze downward. “Th-Though I do not think… Riftan appreciates what I did.”

“Oh, it was much worse than that. The man was nearly out of his mind when he found you unconscious. Heavens, I never imagined I’d see our fearless Mago look so sick with worry!”

Maxi was slightly offended by the princess’s obvious amusement. Perhaps Riftan had been right in saying the princess only wanted to get a rise out of him.

“Riftan… was simply concerned for my well-being,” Maxi muttered, a little indignant. “H-He is a kind man… so he worries for me… since I have always been frail.”

For some reason, the princess burst into laughter at her words.

“Right,” she said, gasping for air and wiping tears from her eyes. “He is a kind man indeed.”

Maxi was baffled for a moment, but quickly grew angry when she felt that she was being slighted.

Seeing Maxi’s face harden, the princess’s smile slid from her face. “What I wished to say was… what you did was commendable, Maximilian. Pay no heed to Riftan’s behavior. I’m sure the man will be proud to have such a brave and reliable wife once he’s able to think sensibly again.”

Considering how Riftan had reacted, Maxi was unconvinced, but she chose not to refute the princess’s words.

“Thank you… for saying so, Your Highness.”

“I mean it. I heard that you began learning healing magic so you could help in situations like yesterday. Not many ladies would do so, you know.”

Feeling a little guilty, an intense flush crept over Maxi’s cheeks. Her reason for learning magic was not as noble as the princess proclaimed; it had simply been to prove useful to Riftan, as a precaution against him abandoning her.

“I have only been learning since last winter… s-so my skills… are quite inadequate,” Maxi replied awkwardly, avoiding the princess’s eyes.

“You healed seven severely injured men yesterday. That is an amazing feat for a novice,” the princess remarked with a shrug. “You might just possess a great talent for healing magic.”

Chapter 91

“Though I do not think draining yourself of mana was particularly commendable.”

“Th-That was my first time healing such a severe wound… I did not know it would use up so much. I was also unaware… of how dangerous mana depletion could be.”

“Unsurprising, considering you learned from the personification of irresponsibility himself,” said the princess, her tone suddenly sour. “I find it hard to believe that he failed to teach you the most important thing one must keep in mind when using magic. I would advise you to find a more reliable mentor as soon as possible.”

“Ruth… is a good mentor. He did his best to instruct me… despite how busy he was.”

“But it was not enough.”

Maxi wanted to defend Ruth, but she pressed her lips together at the princess’s cold tone. It seemed the princess was more antagonistic toward Ruth than Maxi had first thought.

Taking Maxi’s silence as agreement, the princess said, “How about this? Why don’t you come to the capital with Riftan? I will arrange for you to learn magic from an exceptional royal sorcerer. If you truly wish to learn magic properly, it is important for you to have the right guidance.”

“I-I am… happy with Ruth, and… I do not think…. Riftan would want to leave Anatol.”

“I am sure he will change his mind if you tell him you wish to stay in the capital. Please think about it. You would be able to enjoy a far more opulent lifestyle in Drachium. The palace holds grand banquets every day, and there are so many things to see around the city. You would also be able to socialize with the other noblewomen more freely.”

Maxi looked up at the princess’s captivating face. The capital would have no shortage of similarly beautiful women. Surrounded by such company, Riftan would surely grow sick of his wife in no time.

Beyond that, Maxi felt no attraction to the kind of lifestyle the capital had to offer.

“I th-thank you for the invitation, Your Highness… but I am happy with my l-life here,” said Maxi as resolutely as she could.

The princess’s lips parted as though she were about to say something, but she let out a sigh instead. “Both of you are as stubborn as mules.”

“Do you… wish to take Riftan back with you to the capital, Your Highness?”

“His Majesty wishes to keep Riftan close to him. He wants to quell any division in the kingdom by displaying Riftan’s fealty to the crown before all the noble families. Having a powerful knight like Riftan Calypse on his side would certainly strengthen the loyalty of the other nobles.”

The princess’s lips suddenly twisted into a bitter smile.

“That is also the reason why His Majesty attempted to have us wed. He was worried Riftan might desert Wedon and defect to Livadon or Osiriya. Every ruler in this world would want the greatest knight in their service after all.”

“Riftan… is quite attached to Anatol. He would never… abandon this land for another,” Maxi hastily replied, surprised by how greatly the royal family doubted Riftan’s loyalty.

The princess shrugged. “That is what I think as well. From what I’ve observed these past few days, it is obvious that he is putting everything on the line to breathe new life into Anatol. He would not be pouring in so much effort if he intended to defect to another kingdom. I’m sure His Majesty will be similarly reassured if I relay this fact to him.”

Maxi carefully studied the princess’s face. “Did you come to ascertain… if he had no intention of leaving, Your Highness?”

Instead of an answer, the princess gave Maxi an ambiguous smile. That in itself was answer enough.

“It was not my intention to disturb your rest for so long… It seems I’ve unsettled you by saying too much. I should go.”

“N-No. I am grateful that you came to see me.”

Princess Agnes rose from her seat and gave Maxi a gentle smile.

“You’ll need to rest for a day or two to recuperate. I pray that you will return to full health soon.”

“Th-Thank you.”

The princess’s blue eyes, which had somehow always felt cold, sparkled with warmth for the first time. After regarding Maxi with a gentle gaze, the princess turned around and left the room. Exhausted, Maxi slumped into the bed.

◆◆◆

Maxi fell asleep. When she finally awoke and scanned the dim room, the sun had moved to the other side. She sat up rubbing her dry eyes. Despite the substantial sleep, she still felt dazed and her body listless.

“How are you feeling?”

Startled by the sudden voice in the room, Maxi turned toward it. Riftan sat before the fireplace with his legs stretched out in front of him.

“W-When did you return? I heard that… you went to the training grounds.”

“Right after I received the knights’ reports about the wyvern attack. I thought someone should keep an eye on you.”

He spoke in a somber murmur, absentmindedly stroking the cat sitting atop his knee.

“I was unable to do anything because I was too worried about you getting out of bed.”

“I… d-didn’t leave the chambers.”

“I know. I was here, watching you,” he answered bluntly.

Maxi rolled her eyes. Just how long had he been sitting there? She knew she was not the only one who needed rest. Concerned, she studied his face, but Riftan placed the clinging kitten back into its basket and walked over to the fireplace.

“You must be hungry. You haven’t had anything proper all day. I’ve warmed some soup — do you think you can stomach it?”

“I think… I-I could have some.”

Grabbing a ladle, he stirred the cauldron before pouring some soup into a wooden bowl.

“Be careful. It’s hot.”

Maxi took the bowl from him and stirred the clear liquid with a spoon. It was watery, made of ground herbs, steeped barley, and eggs.

She blew on the rising steam before taking a small sip. The moment the warm, savory soup passed down her throat, her stomach began to grumble. Only then did she realize how famished she was, and she began to eat in earnest.

Riftan, seated at the edge of the bed, quietly watched her. He released a sigh of relief.

“Your appetite is back. You must be better now.”

“I kept… t-telling you I was all right.”

“But that’s what you always say, even when you aren’t,” he replied coldly.

He stood and walked over to the fireplace to hang a small kettle over the flames. Clutching her spoon, Maxi gazed nervously at his back. Was he still angry with her? Although he looked calmer than when he had left that morning, he still looked overstrung.

After a few moments spent staring absently into the fireplace, Riftan broke the silence. “I heard Agnes came by this morning… Did she say anything impertinent?”

“N-No. She didn’t say anything. She just…” Maxi trailed off, unsure if she should tell him about the princess’s suggestion that they come live in the capital.

Riftan turned to look at her with a quizzical look. “She just what?”

“She said that… there had been a breach in her barrier… which is how that monster managed to wreak havoc on the camp yesterday. I-It seems that she feels responsible for it. She blames herself for putting me in danger… and apologized.”

“I see.”

An awkward silence fell over the room once again. Uneasy, Maxi studied Riftan’s face. She did not know how she was supposed to act when her husband was so obviously angry with her.

Whenever her father had been in a foul mood, she had tried to make herself as inconspicuous as possible. Her words would stoke his anger, so she knew better than to speak.

However, Riftan’s mood only seemed to worsen the longer she kept silent.

Riftan’s face was grim as he went back to staring into the flames. Finally, he spoke in a low voice. “Maxi, what happened yesterday can never happen again. Do you understand?”

Maxi’s shoulders flinched at his calm tone. Although he had not been explicit, she knew exactly what he meant. Riftan poked at the fire, then slowly turned his head to look at her, his gaze intense.

“I know you were trying to do your duty as my wife, but Anatol is different from the Duchy of Croyso. Countless monsters dwell in Anatolium, and it’s impossible to know where or when they might cause trouble. You heard about the lives that were lost, correct?”

Maxi nodded stiffly. For a brief moment, hesitation lurked in Riftan’s eyes. Then, as if trying to shake off his reluctance, he continued.

“It could have been you.”

A chill settled in Maxi’s stomach, and she hunched her shoulders like a turtle. Were it not for Ulyseon’s quick actions, she could have been gravely injured. She could not deny Riftan’s claim; all she could do was hang her head.

Riftan’s voice seemed to grow harsher. “You don’t even know what you’re doing. The fact that you used your magic until you were out of mana is proof. If I had known you would be so reckless, I would never have allowed you to study it.”

“I-It was only because I was inexperienced. I will be… more careful next time.”

“There will be no next time.”

His voice was as cold as ice.

Maxi looked up at him in disconcertment. “B-But you were the one who said… I could do as I wished.”

Riftan stalked over to the bed. “Not when it compromises your safety! You are my wife. It is my duty to keep you safe. I cannot stand the thought of you in danger, nor can I bear to see you in pain. What happened yesterday can never happen again.”

“Then… what shall I do? What shall I do… w-while you are fighting battles and enduring all kinds of hardships?”

“You don’t have to do anything.”

His broad chest heaving, Riftan cupped Maxi’s face in his hands.

“Have I not told you countless times that I have no expectations of you? You’ve turned this place into a new castle, and you’re already managing the household. That is more than enough.”

Maxi wanted to argue, but she did not know what to say.

Her lips quivered pitifully. Everything she had done so far had been to appear useful to him. She had worked so hard to be someone he could rely on. Yet, Riftan did not require her help in the least. Unable to accept this fact, Maxi pressed her lips shut.

Riftan’s face crumbled. “I’m begging you… Don’t make me worry.”

Tears welled up in Maxi’s eyes. How could she argue against such a plea? Unable to remain obstinate against the man who had been beside himself with concern for her, Maxi nodded weakly. Riftan pulled her into a tight embrace.

Maxi rested her head on his shoulder and mumbled in a choked voice, “I’m sorry… for worrying you.”

His hot breath grazed her neck as he sighed. He drew her head tightly against his chest, and Maxi slowly closed her eyes. She could not figure out why his warm, sturdy arms, which had always put her at ease, now felt so confining.

Chapter 92

Maxi was practically confined to her chambers until she was well again. Riftan’s concern was such that the maids were made to follow her everywhere, including to the privy chambers.

Even after she had fully replenished her mana and her dizziness subsided, his anxiousness seemed to remain. Maxi was obliged to stay cooped up in her chambers and could not attend to their guests. She kept herself busy by training the kittens to hunt mice.

“Ron i-is the best at it,” she mumbled as she half-heartedly swung the mouse-shaped doll Ludis had sewn for the cats.

The tabby, Ron, had grown heavier. He waved his front paws and snatched the doll.

Roy, on the other hand, was purring adorably on her lap in a display of sociability uncharacteristic of a cat. Laura, the white, haughty ice queen, was grooming her paws at a distance as if such silly antics were beneath her. From Maxi’s observations thus far, Laura was a fussy cat that showed no interest in anyone besides Riftan. Although Maxi had made consistent efforts in trying to attract her attention, the kitten never spared her a glance.

“Ron will be great at catching mice,” observed Ludis. “Not only is he the biggest of the three, he’s curious and aggressive. Roy is too meek, while Laura refuses to do anything that could dirty her white fur. The cook said they should be starved so they will learn to hunt early on.”

“Th-That won’t do. They’re still kittens… and I’m sure they’ll do their part once they’re grown.”

Maxi held the kittens protectively against her chest. She knew that it was normal for domesticated animals to be starved or thrown out if they did not serve their purpose, but ever since she was a child, Maxi had always hated this cruel treatment against animals. The wretched circumstances of those inept creatures seemed too similar to hers.

Seeing her adamant face, Ludis gave Maxi a gentle smile and said, “Even if I wanted to do as the cook says, my lady, it would be impossible to starve these little ones. The maidservants take turns sneaking them snacks, and even the knights secretly throw them food whenever they slink around under the tables. Just look at how plump this one has gotten.”

Ludis gripped Ron behind his front paws and picked him up. Maxi giggled at the sight of the cat’s soft body dangling like dough.

“Is it a-all right for them to be roaming about the castle already? What if people unintentionally kick them?”

“We only let them roam the kitchen or the quarters, so they should be fine, my lady. And they’re quick on their feet.”

Shaking the mouse doll, Maxi glanced down at the kittens, their adorable faces the picture of contentment. Stroking their soft fur always made her weary heart feel a little better.

“Shall I bring you your meal now, my lady?”

“Is it… that time already?” Maxi said, looking out the window.

The sun had already reached its peak.

“I-I do not feel hungry though…”

“His lordship clearly instructed that we ensure you do not skip any meals,” Ludis replied firmly.

The kittens began growling rebelliously as Ludis pushed them inside their basket.

Maxi suppressed a sigh. It was clear that in Riftan’s mind, she was a woman as feeble as a chick. He had always been overprotective to begin with, but the way he fretted over her now was close to paranoia.

Even when she read in bed, he would worry about her getting a paper cut, or that her muscles would ache from holding a particularly heavy tome. He fussed over the silliest things, so much so that Maxi was beginning to tire of it.

Not that I dislike it…

After more than twenty years of cruel treatment, Maxi could not say she disliked the excessive attention. She had to admit that being so cherished also made her a little happy. Even so, she was tired of being treated as if she were an infant.

“Then, please wait while I go fetch your lunch from the kitchen, my lady.”

“Th-Thank you.”

As Ludis took the kittens out of the room so they would not be able to destroy any of the expensive furniture or carpets, Maxi seated herself at her desk.

A half-burned candle, a fruit bowl, and a messy pile of books on magic were scattered across the surface. Maxi flipped through a few pages of one of the books, thinking she should read while waiting for her meal, but quickly found herself losing interest.

After realizing that being the lady of the castle was the only role Riftan would allow her, she no longer felt the motivation to study.

Maxi rested her chin on her hand and let out a deep sigh. The castle residents were occupied with the road construction, and even the guests were busy touring Anatol. Being the only person shut up in her chambers inadvertently reminded Maxi of the past.

She had been locked away in her chambers at Croyso Castle, hidden away from sight. Whenever she had caught the attention of a guest while daring to walk the halls, her father would…

“Maximilian, it’s me. May I come in for a moment?”

The sudden voice jolted Maxi to her feet, and she hastily strode to the door. It was Princess Agnes. She was in a white dress and had come without any of her attendants.

The princess smiled and said, “I apologize for the sudden visit, but I have hardly seen you of late. I hope you understand.”

Maxi’s face grew flushed with embarrassment. Preparing feasts for the guests who had come from afar and attending to their needs were important duties of the lady of the castle. Being absent from the dining hall over the past few days was practically neglect of her guests.

“P-Please forgive my inhospitality, Your Highness. I-I have been recuperating…”

“Heavens, have you not yet recovered from the mana depletion?”

“No, I-I am… all right now, but… Riftan is being overprotective,” Maxi mumbled.

The princess’s brow furrowed slightly before she heaved a sigh.

“I thought that might be the case. I’ve noticed how unreasonable he can be when it comes to you. I suppose he doesn’t know that it’s bad for you to stay in your room the whole day. How will your body regain its vigor if you do not move around?”

With a subtle smile, the princess stepped closer to Maxi.

“On that note, why don’t you join me for an excursion today?’

“A-An excursion?”

“Today is apparently the start of the Spring Festival. Do you remember? The one we heard about when we went to the market.”

The princess took a couple of steps back and executed an elegant twirl. Maxi’s eyes grew round when she saw a girdle made of twisted blue fabric fluttering over with the princess’s skirt. It was only then that Maxi remembered.

“Do you still have the girdle I gave you?”

“Y-Yes, but…” Maxi trailed off, a troubled look on her face. “I do not think…. Riftan would a-allow me to leave the castle.”

“There will be nothing amiss if we have the knights escort us.”

The princess sounded confident. Maxi had been the subject of Riftan’s excessive worrying for some time, however, and was skeptical.

“I-I am grateful for the invitation, Your Highness, but… I cannot leave the castle without my husband’s—”

Maxi did not finish her sentence, unsure if the princess, who freely traveled all over the continent, would understand her situation.

The princess’s face suddenly grew serious. “All right. Let us go ask him now. You do wish to go, don’t you?”

After a moment of hesitation, Maxi slowly nodded. She truly was curious about the Spring Festival.

Princess Agnes’s blue eyes glinted as if she could read Maxi’s mind. She then grabbed Maxi’s arm and entered the room.

“Then you should get ready now. I will talk to Riftan, so don’t fret about that.”

Although Maxi was flustered by the princess treating her like a young sibling, she obediently changed into a white dress and tied the red girdle around her waist. When she finally slipped on a robe and stepped out of the room, the princess took her hand and began striding down the corridor.

“Riftan should be at the training grounds. I heard that he wasn’t going to the construction site today.”

“I-Is that all right?”

“Since we stamped out the wyverns, no other monsters have appeared at the construction site. Though monsters might approach the site to attack the workers… I’m told that Ruth has set up magical detection devices all over the camp, so they are now able to be dealt with before they cause any problems.”

The princess’s lips twisted into a frown as if what she was about to say next tasted sour in her mouth.

“He might not be a decent man, but Ruth’s ability when it comes to creating magical devices is exceptional. If he says all is well, then it should be. There is no need for Riftan to guard the construction site all day.”

“Th-That is good news,” Maxi said, smiling brightly for the first time in a while.

She had been worried about Riftan, so she was relieved to hear that he no longer had to leave the estate so often.

They went straight to the training grounds. Maxi had expected to see another intense session, but the vast training grounds were empty when they arrived. When she looked around in bafflement, the princess explained that the schedule had changed due to the knights taking turns guarding the construction site. The fact that a guest of Anatol knew the operations of the Remdragon Knights better than Maxi, the lady of the castle, made Maxi smile bitterly.

“They should be gathered in the council room.”

The princess greeted the sentinel with a nod, then strode in the direction of knights’ quarters located next to the grounds. Maxi stayed close behind her. Although it had been months since Maxi had come to Anatol, she had yet to set foot inside the guardhouse or the knights’ quarters. Her heart raced as if she were entering forbidden territory.

“Forgive the intrusion.”

The princess swung the door open without hesitation, and Maxi poked her head out from behind her to peer into the room. It was a dim space lined with wooden chairs, tables, lances, and armor. Riftan and five other knights were in the middle of a discussion. They looked up at Princess Agnes and Maxi in unison.

“Your Highness. What brings you here? Didn’t you say you wished to rest today?” Riftan asked with a frown, clearly unhappy about the interruption.

The princess shrugged, unfazed by the cold reception, and strode over.

“I had something to ask you. I would like to enjoy the Spring Festival with Maximilian. You don’t mind, do you?”

Riftan’s impassive face instantly grew icy. He looked back and forth between Princess Agnes and Maxi, who hovered behind her.

“My wife has only recently regained her health. I’ll have the knights escort you, so please enjoy the festival on your own.”

His rejection was cold, leaving no room for reconsideration.

“But your wife looks perfectly fine.”

Narrowing her eyes, the princess turned to Maxi. The gazes of the men sitting around the council room all turned to her at the same time.

Chapter 93

Maxi made an awkward attempt to stand up straight. As the princess had said, she was in perfect health. Her complexion was normal, her cheeks were rosy, and because Riftan had kept feeding her, her face had fleshed out again. Yet, Riftan still looked at her with eyes full of concern.

“I’m sorry, Your Highness, but my wife still needs rest. Moreover, the village is teeming with visitors nowadays and is not safe. I cannot put my wife in danger when she has yet to fully—”

“My dear Sir Riftan,” the princess shot back. “We are not asking you to send us to a battlefield. We only wish to attend a festival that all the innocent country maidens are said to attend. Do you not know that worrying too much is also a disease?”

Riftan scowled at her. It was the glower that made his knights break out in a cold sweat, but Princess Agnes merely snorted in response.

“Don’t give me that look. If you are so worried, you may accompany us.”

“I don’t have time to waste at such a useless—” said Riftan before cutting himself off when he saw Maxi’s face growing dark.

Maxi quickly put on a placid expression. “I do not wish to trouble you. I am all—”

Maxi stopped herself. Out of habit, she had been about to tell him that she was all right with not going, but she caught herself when she remembered that he did not like hearing her say so.  An awkward silence fell over the room. The princess crossed her arms and glared imperiously at Riftan. Even the knights, who had not said a word so far, shot daggers at him.

“Come now, Commander. Why not let them attend? It’s just a village festival after all.”

“He’s right. Her ladyship also has the right to freely enjoy the festivities held in Anatol. You will only earn her scorn if you try to keep her cooped up, Commander.”

When Hebaron and Gabel spoke up for her, Riftan shot them a murderous glare. The knights made a show of shrinking back in their chairs and pressed their mouths shut.

Riftan remained silent for a long time, looking disgruntled, before finally rising from his seat with a sigh.

“Fine. Have a carriage ready. I’ll accompany you.”

He clicked his tongue as though he were displeased, then turned to study Maxi’s face with narrowed eyes.

“But if I notice you looking tired, we are to return to the castle immediately.”

Maxi nodded, her face flushing with joy. “I-I understand!”

Although she felt bad about taking his time when he was busy, she could not contain her excitement at the fact that they were going on an excursion together.

Riftan began grabbing a few items when Hebaron approached him with a roguish grin.

“Let me accompany you. It never hurts to have more escorts after all.”

“Are you sure it is not the village maidens you are going for, Sir Hebaron?” Gabel said, blocking the burly knight’s path. “You must allow me to escort them this time. In the name of the chivalric code, I shall protect the virtue of the excitable maidens of Anatol during the Spring Festival.”

“Look here, you’re no better than—”

“Elliot, you’re coming with us,” Riftan interjected, promptly putting an end to their bickering. “I don’t want these two anywhere near the village. I will not have the women of Anatol knocking on my door with their bastards.”

“Commander!”

Ignoring their objections, Riftan wrapped his arm around Maxi’s shoulder and walked out of the council room. The princess shrugged and followed after them.

◆◆◆

They rode to the village in their most modest carriage to avoid unnecessary attention.

Riftan and Sir Elliot were lightly armed and dressed as inconspicuously as possible in hooded robes, while Maxi and the princess wore dark cloaks over their white dresses.

When they reached the village, however, Maxi noticed that many of the women were dressed up for the occasion. The princess swiftly took off her cloak.

“I don’t think we’ll stand out even if we get off the carriage without our cloaks.”

“I still think it would be safer for you to keep them on, Your Highness.”

“We would look more suspicious with them on,” she replied curtly, letting her lustrous golden hair tumble down. “Besides, it would be a pity for us to look so gloomy when everyone else is dressed to the teeth, don’t you agree?

“I… do not really…”

“Take off your cloak, Maximilian. Don’t be shy. You should never miss an opportunity to show off.”

When the princess pulled at her clothes, Maxi pretended to be unwilling before meekly removing her stuffy cloak. Riftan, who had been leaning back in his seat with a disgruntled look on his face the whole ride, watched her as she did so. His lips twitched, but soon he slumped his shoulders as if deflated.

“You may do as you please.”

“I fully intended to,” the princess quipped.

Maxi silently debated whether or not to put her cloak on again. Noticing this, the princess snatched the garment from her and sat on it.

Riftan furrowed his brows. The princess slipped on an innocent expression and paid no mind to the glare he shot her. Elliot kept his gaze out the window as if he wished to stay out of their battle of nerves. Caught between the two, Maxi observed them nervously before pretending to straighten her skirt.

This scene played out until the carriage finally came to a stop.

Maxi breathed a deep sigh of relief. The tension inside the carriage was suffocating.

“I see that the festival is held far from the village square,” Princess Agnes muttered as she stepped out of the carriage with Elliot’s assistance.

Elliot politely nodded with a gentle smile. “The square is not big enough for all the booths. Not to mention, there is no better place to enjoy spring than the green fields.

Filled with curiosity, Maxi looked around as she climbed out of the carriage after the princess. Tents of various colors stood at fixed intervals all over the glistening green field. The place bustled with vendors hawking their wares, card players crowded around tables, and attendees enjoying food and drinks at the stalls.

Fascinated, Maxi was busy taking it all in when Riftan pulled her to his side and tossed the coachman a coin. “Go get yourself a drink.”

The old coachman took off his hat and bowed in gratitude, then went to park the carriage in the allotted area. Many vendors evidently brought their goods on baggage wagons, for the space behind the tents was packed with them.

“There seems to be more visitors this year.”

“It must be because of the reputation of the Remdragon Knights. I’m sure more travelers have grown curious about the land protected by the greatest knightly order in the known world.”

The princess spoke proudly as if talking about her own achievement. Maxi listened to their conversation with only half an ear as she took in the lively scene before them.

There were more people here than when she had previously visited the market with the princess. The field was crowded with people dressed in the worn garbs of travelers, singing bards, frolicking maidens, and women selling food and drink. Now and again, Maxi also spotted patrolling sentries.

“Maximilian, it’s over there.”

Overwhelmed by the buzz of the festival, Maxi had been standing in a daze when the princess began pulling her by the arm. Still a little disoriented, Maxi scampered behind the princess until they reached a tent where young women were selling floral wreaths next to a stage decorated with colorful banners.

“Everyone was wearing one, so I knew someone would be selling them.”

After purchasing two wreaths, the princess put one on her head and placed the other on Maxi’s. Maxi ran her hand over the wreath with a bewildered look.

Although she did not like how the small stems sticking out of the wreath tangled in her bushy curls, she did not think it would be appropriate for her to reject such a gesture of goodwill. When she awkwardly smiled at the princess in thanks, Princess Agnes twirled around with a content look on her face.

“Dressed like this, I really do feel like I’ve become a dryad. Don’t you agree?”

“It truly… becomes you, Your Highness.”

“You look lovely as well, Maximilian,” she said happily, grabbing Maxi’s hand once more. “Now, shall we go over to that tent over there for a game of car—”

“Your Highness. You cannot just wander about.”

Riftan, who had promptly followed after them, blocked the princess’s path. He pulled Maxi to his side again and clenched his jaw.

“My wife is not someone you can drag along like a maidservant. You should raise a dog if you want something to yank around!”

“Heavens, what a mean thing to say.”

The princess pursed her lips, appearing offended. Maxi blanched. Had the princess not told her that the royal family had doubts about Riftan’s loyalty? The fear that the princess might speak ill of Riftan to the king because he had offended her was enough to make Maxi’s blood run cold.

“R-Riftan! How could you be so r-rude to Her Highness!”

“Hear, hear! What insolence indeed!”

Maxi became visibly paler at the princess’s response.

“Y-You mustn’t… speak like that to a lady. You are a knight. Please show some gallantry.”

“Well said!”

Riftan had been looking down at Maxi with a flustered expression. At the princess’s heckling, his face shifted to a murderous glare. Princess Agnes simply gave Riftan a smug smile and pulled at Maxi’s hand once more.

“We’ve come to have some fun. Let us ignore this boorish spoilsport and enjoy the festival to our heart’s content. You, sir, may stand around while we take our time perusing the stalls.”

Maxi threw Riftan a worried glance and tried to look unwilling as she trailed behind the princess. The truth was that she also wished to enjoy the festival freely. Besides that, she did not think the princess’s assertive behavior was all that bad.

Unlike Maxi, who was always hesitant and indecisive, Princess Agnes seemed to have no qualms about satisfying her curiosity. Whenever she spotted something fascinating, she would grab Maxi’s hand and rush to it, and she eagerly participated in all the different games.

The princess’s enthusiasm was infectious. Maxi began to enjoy the festival in earnest, and she found that even her anxiety was dissolving in the lively atmosphere.

Chapter 94

For the first time in her life, Maxi played a dice game, drank stale beer while watching street performers, and sampled a pie made of a thin crust and filling she was not familiar with. When her stomach was full of all kinds of new foods, the princess cajoled her into joining a pole-throwing competition.

“Holding the pole at the end will make it fly farther. Grab it here and imagine that you’re throwing it in a high arch,” explained Princess Agnes.

The princess herself had already effortlessly thrown her own pole, earning a high score.

Maxi awkwardly climbed onto the podium and gulped. A few feet away, Riftan watched her with his arms crossed. If she did well, it might just abate his excessive worrying a little.

With a look of determination, Maxi threw the long pole with all her might. However, not only did the pole not reach any of the flags, it failed to fly five kevette[4] before clattering to the ground. Maxi’s face burned with embarrassment. The twelve-year-old who had gone before her had done better.

“Miss! You have to throw the pole so it goes up!”

A man with a bushy beard roared with laughter and handed her the pole once more. Although she wanted to step down from the podium, Maxi had a feeling she would become a laughing stock if she fled. She shut her eyes and hurled the pole again. This time, it flew quite high into the air and reached the second flag.

Her face flushed, Maxi turned to look at Riftan. Her elation evaporated as she spotted two lavishly dressed women coquettishly twisting their bodies around Riftan and Sir Elliot.

One of the women reached out to cling to Riftan’s arm, and Maxi felt hot anger shoot through her. She stepped down from the podium and marched over to them.

“R-Riftan!”

Riftan stood with his arms crossed and his brow furrowed. His head snapped toward Maxi as she called out. Four pairs of eyes simultaneously flew to her. Maxi briefly lost courage, but she quickly put on a determined face and squeezed between them.

She gave the women a stern look. “Do you have business… with my husband?”

“Oh, my. So, you were here to enjoy the festival with your wife.”

The women giggled and clapped their hands, showing no signs of embarrassment. The stench of liquor assaulted Maxi’s nose, and she frowned and took a step back. Like cats circling a fish, the women smiled and continued their flirting.

“What a fine husband you have. I’m so jealous.”

“I agree! Why don’t you lend him to us for a bit? We women should share good men amongst ourselves, you know.”

The brazen request drained the color from Maxi’s face. Having been taught that decorum was a virtue of a lady, the behavior of these women — making a move on a married man so publicly under the influence of alcohol — was incomprehensible to her.

It felt as if they had fallen into the trap of a temptress from hell itself. Maxi felt a chill run down her spine, and she clung to Riftan’s arm.

“N-No, I will not lend him to you!”

“Aww, you mean to keep him all to yourself?”

“We only want to borrow him for a short while.”

“I will not!”

Close to tears, Maxi looked up at Riftan, begging him to say something. He had been standing as stiffly as a rock. At Maxi’s silent plea, he blinked as if coming to his senses and roughly rubbed his face. A flush crept up his beautifully tanned neck.

“Uh… So…” Riftan stammered, shifting his eyes. “You heard her… She’s not lending me to you.”

Maxi stared at him. She could not believe such tentative words were his best effort. Just then, she heard a peal of laughter.

“Oh, this can’t be true. Who would believe it? To think the Mago himself is lost for words…”

Princess Agnes, who had followed Maxi, was doubled over. Her laughter was so loud that it seemed to rouse the women from their drunken state.

“Hmm, what a shame. Finally find a good man, and he’s taken by two…”

One of the women who had been studying the princess with dazed eyes seemed to lose interest and backed away.

“Can’t be helped, I suppose. Why don’t we go drink some more over there?”

After breathing sighs of disappointment, the women fluttered their fingers and turned to leave.

“It was nice meeting you. If you are ever seeking some fun, come look for us at Rhedyn Inn.”

The women sauntered away like cats swaying their tails. Maxi narrowed her eyes and stared after their retreating figures. How could they so brazenly attempt to seduce a married man? She was scowling when Princess Agnes, who was still shaking with laughter, teetered over to her.

“You have to give it to them… Not many are bold enough to approach this man.”

The princess wiped her tears, then stood on her toes to pull the hood of Riftan’s robe over his head.

“You, sir, are the one who needs to hide his face, not us. I must say I’m surprised, Riftan. I didn’t think you’d be one to flirt with other women while your wife is watching.”

“Who are you accusing of flirting?” Riftan barked. He then turned to Maxi. “I was trying to get rid of them, but they were more persistent than I thought…”

Maxi gave him a distrustful look. “It did not… s-seem like you were trying to get rid of them.”

Riftan’s face took on an indiscernible expression at her brusque reply. He looked both sheepish and happy at the same time. Maxi stared daggers at him. Seeing a smile tug at his lips suddenly filled her with anger.

She spun away from him and grabbed the princess by the arm. “H-Her Highness and I have yet to finish enjoying the festival… so you should go enjoy yourself as well, Riftan.”

With that, she hurried away with the princess before Riftan could say anything. Princess Agnes chuckled as she allowed herself to be led away.

“Excellent idea, Maximilian. We should have our fun without them,” she said, swiftly darting ahead of Maxi like the wind.

They left the flustered men behind and ran straight to the music-filled green fields. Young women wearing floral wreaths on their heads danced on the slopes, their long girdles swaying as they moved. Without hesitation, Agnes pulled at Maxi’s hand.

“Let us dance as well!”

Before she knew it, Maxi was swept into the crowd. Hand in hand with the princess, she began spinning around. Their movements were closer to hopping than dancing, but in the field full of people running about in harmony with the music, their frivolous dance did not feel out of place. Soon, Maxi found herself trailing the women around the field.

The lively music that filled the air was unpolished, different from the sophisticated music that played at the balls held in Croyso Castle. The women’s movements began to pick up speed.

The rhythmic tune of the vielle and the delicate sound of the lute mingled in the wind, creating a lovely melody. Intertwined through them was the cheerful beat of the drum, the flute, and the loud resonance of the pipes.

Maxi felt as though she had become a reed swaying in the wind. As the intense rhythm washed over her, for the first time in her life, she felt what it was like to dance with complete abandon.

The women laughed as they struck their tambourines, and spectators tapped their feet to the beat. Soon, the clear falsetto of the lute player rang out above the music.

The knight gathers the pieces

Of his body broken asunder

And rises to the heavens

His beloved oak tree

Alone on a hill

Waves slender branches in the wind

Oh, dearest beloved,

When the snow melts

I shall rend my body

And with my new leaves

Sing a song for thee

How I wish the wind

Would carry my voice to thee

The song was familiar even to Maxi. It was about the legendary knight, Wigrew, and the nymph who had loved him.

The maidens wearing wreath crowns began to move at a greater tempo around the field as they, too, sang the yearning lyrics of the song which somehow felt at odds with its cheerful melody. Basking in a pleasant dizziness, Maxi laughed until her body shook. She could not recall the last time she had laughed like this.

Her heart pounded loudly in tune with the beat of the drum, and her blood coursed through her veins so quickly that, for a long while, she even felt a pulse throbbing at the tips of her fingers. She felt liberated. Who would have thought that unfurling her perpetually hunched body under the sunlight and moving it as she wished could be this enjoyable?

“Maxi.”

Feeling a hand grab her arm, Maxi glanced up, her face flushed. Riftan, who still had his hood over his head, looked down at her with smoldering eyes.

She shivered when she saw the intense desire etched across his hardened face. Pulling her by the arm, Riftan led her out of the crowd. The princess was too busy enjoying the festivities with the other women and paid no attention to them.

Thoroughly short-winded, Maxi tried to catch her breath as she trailed behind him. The music and excited voices now sounded distant.

With his hand caressing her waist, Riftan glanced around to check if they were hidden from view. Maxi could feel the pressing need that had taken hold of him. Her body grew hot and sensitive as if it longed for him to touch her.

It was an overwhelming excitement she had never felt before. Even her anger from a while ago seemed to fan her desire.

“R-Riftan…”

“Come.”

He drew her to a secluded spot and kissed her roughly like a man at the limits of his endurance. When their lips parted, his hot breath felt tantalizing as it brushed against her swollen lips. It was not enough. Rather, it only managed to intensify her thirst, as if she had just gulped saltwater. With a strangled moan, Riftan pushed her against a large tree.

With her back pressed against rough bark, Maxi wound her arms around Riftan’s neck. Their wet lips merged, and his hot, soft tongue explored her mouth teasingly.

The intense pleasure made her moan as she stroked the smooth, pulsating sides of his neck. His tongue entered deeper into her mouth and tasted the sensitive spots. She did not wish for their lips to part, not even so she could breathe.

“R-Riftan…”

She had held her breath for so long that her lungs felt like they would explode. Riftan cupped her buttocks over her thin dress and pulled her close to him. Maxi shivered pitifully as his rock-hard body pressed against hers. She could not believe they were doing such a thing in broad daylight, not to mention in a public area that was bustling with people not too far away.

Perhaps she was not in her right mind. Instead of stopping him, she found herself tugging at his tunic and caressing the sturdy muscles of his chest.

Like a frenzied hound, Riftan peppered her neck with kisses as he pulled down the top of her dress. He slid his hand inside her clothes. A feverish moan escaped her lips when she felt his hot, calloused fingers teasing the sensitive spot on her breast.

Burning with desire, Maxi buried her face on his shoulder.

Riftan pressed his hardness against her stomach and skillfully kneaded her breast. Lightning coursed through her body, and she felt a primitive fire flare up deep within her.

Panting, Maxi twisted her legs. Her body ached with the need to have him inside her. When she frantically pulled at his robes, demanding more, he shuddered as if something surged through his body. He pulled up the hem of her skirt. At that precise moment, a loud blast rang out across the sky.

Chapter 95

Startled by the sudden noise, Maxi looked up. Fireworks shot from the festival tents, lighting up the whole sky. She watched the magnificent sight in a daze before she heard Riftan groan next to her.

“Goddammit, Agnes…”

It seemed that the colorful display was the work of Her Royal Highness.

Maxi pushed him away. “S-Something must have happened… We should go…”

“She’s just trying to enliven the festival. The woman has a fondness for loud amusements.”

As if his desire had not yet waned, Riftan let out a shaky breath and ran his hand over his flushed face.

“Damn it… Why the hell didn’t Elliot stop her?”

“I-I think it would be best to go back…”

Another round of fireworks erupted into the sky. Riftan swore in frustration and knocked his head against the tree. With his burning body pinning her in place, Maxi did not know what to do. Reason returned once she heard the loud cheers coming from afar, and a wave of embarrassment washed over her.

Heavens, Sir Elliot surely must have seen…

What must the knight have thought at the sight of them frantically weaving through the crowd? Maxi suddenly felt hot.

When Riftan noticed Maxi’s face, crimson and close to tears, he sighed and reluctantly stepped away from her.

“Damn it… Give me a moment to simmer down.”

Like a dejected boy, he slumped onto the ground and rested his head against one bent knee. Maxi crouched next to him and waited to cool down as well.

The flesh between her legs throbbed with unfulfilled desire, and her mouth was parched. Maxi was so mortified that she could not bring herself to look up. She buried her face on her knees a moment before fireworks once again exploded above them.

Riftan gritted his teeth. “That darn woman… I’m going to toss her out of my estate soon enough.”

“Y-You mustn’t… We can’t treat a royal guest so poorly…”

“Guest? More of a trespasser,” Riftan said brusquely. Throwing a furtive glance at Maxi, he added, “You two seem to have gotten close.”

Maxi grew uncertain at his light probe. Swept up in the festive atmosphere, she had admittedly enjoyed her time with the princess, but she still did not know what to make of her. There was something stopping Maxi from describing their relationship as familiar.

Maxi gave him an awkward smile. “I-I think she is a spirited person, and… she’s been very kind to me.”

“Aren’t you tired from being dragged around all day?”

“I’m all right. In fact… I feel more energetic than usual.”

She had meant it in a reassuring manner, but a flush crept to the tips of her ears when she realized her words might be mistaken for taking the princess’s side.

Riftan simply looked down at her and tucked a few loose strands of her hair behind her ear. The delicate new leaves sprouting from the tree above cast green shadows across his chiseled face. Maxi tentatively met his gaze.

Riftan silently regarded her for a long while before muttering, “I’ve never seen you enjoying yourself so much.”

“Th-That’s because this is the first time… I’ve been to a village festival,” Maxi stammered, enthralled by his intense gaze.

“Would you like me to hold it year-round?” Riftan asked, his face serious.

“Th-That would be impossible.”

“I’ll give you the gold to hold as many festivals as you wish.”

Sensing that he meant every word, Maxi blanched and hastily waved him off. “Th-That will not be necessary. I… would be happy… if you b-bring me here next year.”

Riftan’s eyes intensified, and he slowly closed them as though savoring her words. “Then next year, let’s enjoy the festival, just the two of u—”

Before he could finish his sentence, a blast louder than any they had heard so far boomed across the sky. A crease formed on Riftan’s forehead as he rose, clearly exasperated.

“Let’s head back. I should stop that woman before she burns down the whole of Anatol.”

Maxi’s dress was crinkled when she staggered up after him, and Riftan bent down to straighten the hem. They walked out from the trees holding hands. Filled with a fuzzy sensation that made her feel as though she were walking on clouds, Maxi followed behind him, the warm spring breeze caressing her skin.

Maxi could not recall how they made their way back to the fields.

They discovered that Princess Agnes had been blasting fireworks into the sky with her magic from the stage set up on the hill. She sulkily stepped down after Riftan’s harsh reprimand. Sir Elliot hung his head and mumbled an apology for failing to stop her.

Riftan glowered at them before descending the hill in order to escape the throng of people.

The princess, who now trailed behind Riftan, said discontentedly, “I do not see why you’re so angry about it. Everyone liked it.”

“Someone could have recognized you. The fact that you are a young sorceress with golden hair and blue eyes could easily give away your identity!”

He turned to the princess and continued with an edge of a threat in his voice. “Please remember your station. You are King Reuben’s most treasured child. People may approach you with ill intentions.”

“You are much too bull-headed, Riftan. If I did encounter such people, I would—”

The princess’s words died on her lips when she saw the cold look in Riftan’s eyes. She briefly glanced to the side before meekly admitting, “I suppose I might have gone a little overboard in my excitement.”

“You suppose? You clearly took it too far,” Riftan said through his teeth, then looked around him. Although his hood covered his face, there could still be villagers who recognized him.

What was more, Princess Agnes’s colorful fireworks had been on display for everyone to see. Even the visitors from out of town were glancing at them as they whispered amongst themselves.

It seemed as though talk of the lord attending the festival with a sorceress was already going around. Fearing a commotion, they immediately made their way back to the road that led to the village.

“Please wait here for a moment. I shall go fetch the coachman.”

Once they arrived at a less crowded area, Sir Elliot promptly began searching the nearby tents.

The princess looked dejected. “I feel bad that our enjoyment was cut short because of me. I was only trying to make things more exciting…”

“P-Please don’t say that. I was a bit surprised… but… it was beautiful. I did not know such magic e-existed.”

The princess’s face brightened at Maxi’s consoling words. “It’s something I learned at the Mage Tower. It might be loud, but it’s safe enough to touch, and it burns away too quickly for it to cause any harm to the surrounding area. People used to cast it during annual festivals.”

“S-So… it’s a magic solely created for p-people’s amusement.”

Maxi, who had just recently experienced the consequences of mana depletion, knitted her brow. It seemed like a waste to squander precious mana simply for entertainment.

Still, the princess looked perfectly fine even after casting so many fireworks. Clearly, such mana use meant little to the princess.

Riftan left to check on the carriage. The painful realization of the wide gap between Maxi and the princess was beginning to hit anew when Princess Agnes whispered in her ear.

“By the way, that was a scene from the legends earlier.”

“Pardon?”

“You know, when Riftan took you to the forest during the dance.”

Maxi’s face burned like coal, but the princess did not stop there.

“What did the two of you do there, I wonder?”

“P-Princess Agnes!” Maxi cried, nearly screaming.

The princess giggled and darted away toward the carriage. Riftan, who was making sure the coachman was not too inebriated, turned to Maxi in surprise.

Maxi shook her head to tell him it was nothing and quickly climbed into the carriage. The princess had climbed in before her and was already leaning against the coach wall. She burst into laughter when she saw Maxi.

“Your face is as red as a ripe plum. Are you not a tad too naïve for a married woman?”

“Please do not tease me.”

“What a difficult request. Teasing you is simply too amusing.”

Maxi did not understand the appeal, but the princess tittered, her blue eyes shining with mirth. Not knowing how to react to the princess’s playfulness, Maxi broke out in a cold sweat.

The princess’s lips curled into a gentle smile. “Thank you for coming to the festival with me. I’m glad that I was able to make such a fun memory before I left.”

Maxi’s eyes widened at the unexpected words. “W-Will you be… leaving soon?”

“It’s about time I returned to the capital now that it is obvious he cannot be persuaded to come,” said the princess, pointing at Riftan who was outside the carriage talking to Sir Elliot.

Her eyes crinkled softly as she gazed at him through the window.

“I have confirmed that he is doing well. I must simply be content with that.”

Maxi faltered when she heard the fondness mingled in the princess’s voice. The suspicion that Princess Agnes did, in fact, have feelings for Riftan began to rise when the princess playfully winked at her.

“Still, if you ever find the time, you should visit Drachium Palace at least once. I shall happily give you a tour of the whole capital.”

“Th-Thank you.”

“I mean it. I am officially extending an invitation,” said the princess, raising her index finger to emphasize her point.

Flustered, Maxi’s eyes darted about before nodding her head in resignation. Seeing the princess’s face light up with immense satisfaction, Maxi shook off her creeping anxiety. How could the princess be so affable toward her if she had feelings for Riftan?

A while later, Riftan and Sir Elliot climbed into the carriage. They took their respective seats and knocked on the panel connected to the driver’s box. The coach slowly began to roll away from the festivities.

Maxi looked out the window to the green fields of Anatol brimming with the new life of spring. The delicate leaves rustling in the wind sounded like a dryad’s song.

She felt lighthearted and lonely at the same time.

Chapter 96

Early the next day, the princess and her royal retinue began preparations for their return to Drachium. Maxi pored over the ledger for hours with Rodrigo to ensure that the delegation had all the necessary supplies for the trip. She also supervised the servants as they packed the baggage.

Although it was customary for Maxi to prepare gifts for the royal family in consultation with Riftan, she had to stop at four tapestries and six ruby-embellished gold goblets. The princess and her party already had a hefty load of wyvern bones and hides to take back.

“H-Have you finished… inspecting the wagons?”

“Yes, my lady. The wheels have been replaced with sturdy new ones, and the horses have been fed well to last the journey. The blacksmith has checked the horseshoes as well.”

While she listened to the steward’s report, Maxi went over the ledger twice to check that everything was packed and ready.

Rodrigo, who had been quietly watching her as she did so, voiced his concern. “My lady… are you not overexerting yourself when you have only recently recovered? You can leave such tasks to us…”

Maxi’s lips twisted into a bitter smile. Riftan’s overprotectiveness had apparently spread to the castle servants. Everyone now showed concern whenever they saw her doing something.

She looked down at her slender frame draped in a light green dress and wondered if she really did look that frail. She was well aware that she did not look strong, but neither was she scrawny enough to warrant all this fear of her snapping in half at any moment.

Maxi raised her chin in a dignified tilt. “I am… not ill. I have had plenty of rest… so I am p-perfectly fine now.”

“I am happy to hear that, my lady, but… please do not overexert yourself.”

“I shall keep that in mind.”

After her half-hearted reply, Maxi briskly turned around. If the servants saw her energetically roaming around the castle, then it might alleviate their worries. She did not wish to be treated like an infirm old lady forever. She strode across the hall with wider steps than usual.

Outside the great hall, the princess and her knights were carefully inspecting their respective weapons, magical devices, and travel equipment. According to their explanation, they had to be fully prepared for battle before they left. Traveling past the Anatolium Mountains was considered a tough obstacle.

They strapped protective gear on their horses and mounted sharp blades on the wagon roofs to prevent monsters from climbing on top of them.

The fully-armored knights inspected their equipment, and even the princess’s retinue carried short swords and light shields. They looked more like a party heading off to war than people traveling back home.

“Maximilian!”

The princess waved happily at Maxi when she saw her coming out of the great hall.

“Thank you for helping us get packed.”

“I-It was my pleasure. Is there… anything else I can offer you?”

“We only need enough food and water to last us until we reach the Barony of Louvain. Bringing any more than that would only slow us down.”

The princess skimmed through the ledger Maxi handed her and nodded, looking satisfied.

“This should be just right.”

“H-how many… herbs… shall I prepare?”

“Please prepare thirty shekels[5] of detoxicants and twenty shekels[6] of restorative herbs. That should be more than enough.”

After jotting down the princess’s request, Maxi instructed a nearby servant to deliver the message to Rodrigo. The princess watched Maxi as she did so, then gave her an apologetic smile.

“I apologize for keeping you busy so early in the morning. I originally intended to stay a few more days so we wouldn’t have to rush our departure, but I received an urgent message from the royal court…”

The princess sighed and pointed to one of the many wagons. Sitting on top of it was a small hawk that appeared to be a messenger bird.

Maxi’s eyes widened. “Has… something happened in the capital?”

“I’m afraid it’s another trivial land dispute, as usual,” the princess said, rubbing her temples as though she had a headache coming on. “The fools are always chomping at the bit and tend to act out when Aquarias arrives. I can never sleep in peace this time of year. Monsters and humans alike run amok like bears that just woke up from hibernation.”

Maxi felt her heart sink. It was customary for knights to spend most of their lives waged in wars. The knights of the Duchy of Croyso had also headed into battle around this time under her father’s orders.

Maxi deliberately tried to sound indifferent to hide her agitation. “Then I suppose… R-Riftan… will be called to action soon.”

“If a dispute big enough to warrant the Remdragon Knights’ intervention arises, then yes, he probably will be,” the princess answered cheerfully, checking the luggage tied to her horse’s saddle.

Maxi pretended to go through the ledger again to hide her ashen face. Distress clouded her thoughts, and she failed to register any of the numbers. Maxi bit her lip as a sharp sense of loss began to assail her heart.

The princess’s calm voice felt heavy against her ears. “Perhaps you might accompany him if that were to happen.”

Maxi’s head snapped up. “M-Me?”

“Aren’t you a mage, Maximilian?”

The princess cocked her head as if she did not understand why Maxi was so surprised. “If there were such a big dispute that required Riftan to intervene, don’t you think we would need healers as well? There is an abundance of problems in this world but not enough mages to solve them. A situation might arise that would require your assistance.”

“Th-That is impossible, Princess Agnes. I… h-have only recently started… to learn magic… a-and my mana is so meager… that I f-fainted after… healing a few people.”

“Your mana will quickly snowball if you continue to use magic.”

The princess furrowed her brow as if she were displeased with Maxi’s timid answer.

“The knights tell me that you have only recently learned healing magic. I am certain that you have the potential.”

“Y-You think too highly of me, Your Highness.  Healing… is the only magic… I can cast properly. Ruth has taught me o-other spells… but I have f-failed to make any progress.”

“There are mages who show affinity to only a specific type of magic. You might simply be strongly suited for healing. If you are able to treat that many people in a real battle after a month or two of learning, then you might just become an amazing healer in a few years.”

The princess’s voice was so full of certainty that Maxi wondered for the first time if she really did possess exceptional talent.

“It is a God-given gift. Do not waste it,” said the princess.

Lost for words, Maxi stared blankly into the princess’s blue eyes. She had lived as a useless stutterer for twenty-two years. Despite all her efforts in becoming a different person, she could not recall how many times she had been disappointed at finding herself inadequate at everything she did.

Yet, this great sorceress who had traveled the continent was telling her that she had talent. Maxi nervously searched the princess’s eyes for any signs of pity.

As though speaking the unadulterated truth, Princess Agnes’s expression was gentle, and her eyes seemed sincere.

Maxi barely managed to muster her voice. “I shall… do my best, Your Highness.”

“I’m sure you can do it, Maximilian.”

With a smile, Princess Agnes patted Maxi on the shoulder before walking away to oversee the rest of the preparations. Maxi discreetly touched her shoulder where the princess’s firm hand had been.

You can do it.

The simple sentiment caused a ripple in her heart.

◆◆◆

When all the preparations were finished, they held a small farewell banquet in the dining hall. The food was too modest for it to be considered a banquet, but the guests enjoyed the humble meal without complaint.

Riftan and all of the Remdragon Knights attended to wish them a safe trip, and once the short parting solemnity was over, the guests immediately went outside.

The princess and her party mounted their horses without delay. It would not do to spend the night in the mountains.

“I thank you for your hospitality!” the princess cried out atop her chestnut stallion.

Maxi gave a polite smile as she looked up at the princess. “N-No, Your Highness. I am… ashamed that I have not been… the best of hosts.”

“Spare me such rigid formalities, Maximilian.”

The princess shrugged and turned to check if everything was ready for their departure. Three wagons laden with luggage were lined up before the wide-open gates, flanked by knights waiting for the princess’s order.

Members of the Remdragon Knights were also among them. Riftan had asked six of his knights to accompany the princess’s party to give them safe passage through Anatolium.

“Well then, I should really get going now.”

After surveying the procession, the princess turned her head once more to look at the people who had come to see them off.

Scratching his head, Hebaron let out a hearty laugh. “You came in like a hurricane, and now you depart like lightning. Are you not happy unless you sap the souls out of everyone all the time?”

“You know how much I loathe tarrying.”

“It certainly is difficult to find people more impatient than you,” muttered Riftan who stood at the front with his arms crossed.

The princess snorted as if she found his remark absurd. “Everyone else in the world can call me impatient, but not you, Sir Riftan. Compared to you, I have the patience of a saint.”

“I advise you not to argue about patience in front of me,” Riftan growled back, not backing down. “Let me remind you that I have patiently suffered through your persistent propositions and threats for the past few weeks without even raising my voice.”

“Without raising your voice, you say?” the princess retorted, her voice shrill as if she could not believe what she had just heard.

Chapter 97

Maxi felt flustered. Her gaze swiveled back and forth between Riftan and the princess, and even the knights surrounding them shook their heads in exasperation.

“Must you fight till the end? Can we not part on good terms?”

“He was the one who provoked me this time!”

“Are you waiting for sundown to depart?”

The princess’s shoulders heaved as though she were about to sound off her indignation, but the sigh that escaped her lips was one of resignation.

“Fine. This unwanted guest shall take her leave.”

“You have my gratitude, Your Highness.”

“R-Riftan!”

Hearing Riftan’s impertinence go too far, Maxi tugged at the hem of his tunic. Riftan briefly glanced down at her, then forced a stiff smile.

“I wish you a safe trip, Your Highness.”

“How kind of you,” the princess replied dryly before turning her gaze to Maxi. Her lips curled into a friendly smile. “I wish you well, Maximilian.”

“Please… be careful on your journey, Your Highness. I pray no harm will come to you… on the way.”

“I also wish you good fortune.”

With a playful wink, the princess circled her horse around and trotted over to the wagons.

Soon, the blast of a kopel rang through the air. The royal party began to cross the drawbridge, leaving behind a cloud of dust. In what felt like the stillness after a storm, Maxi waved until the princess was no longer visible. She wondered why she felt strangely empty as she watched the person who had filled her head with so many unpleasant thoughts disappear into the distance.

“Let us return to our chambers.”

Maxi had been staring out of the castle gates deep in thought when Riftan wound his arms around her. His arms felt as sturdy as tree trunks, and Maxi wriggled in his embrace to face him.

◆◆◆

After the royal party’s departure, peace and monotony returned to Maxi’s life. With the landscaping completely finished and the energy of spring filling the air, Calypse Castle seemed to transform into a beautiful and vibrant place. What was more, it soon became livelier with peddlers visiting the estate again.

Riftan still worked tirelessly on the road construction while the knights patrolled the area around the rampart from dawn till late into the night.

Maxi was the sole person spending her days in utter idleness. Ever since she had come to Calypse Castle, she had made efforts to replace all the old furniture and refurbish every nook and cranny. As a result, there was no longer anything in the castle that required her attention. The servants’ diligence meant that Maxi did not have to spend all day supervising them.

As for her magic studies, that was something she no longer pursued. The truth was that she could not devote herself to studying complex equations when she was unsure if she should even continue learning magic.

Perched by the window, Maxi sighed as she idly perused the bookshelf. The princess had told her that she had talent, but Maxi could not believe that with certainty. If her potential was not guaranteed, was it really worth studying magic knowing it would displease Riftan?

Riftan had made it clear that he did not need her help, and his firm rejection had crushed her confidence.

Maxi gazed out the window as the pearlescent sunlight streamed in. She felt torn. Even when she gravitated toward a book on magic, she ended up vacantly staring out over the grounds before even an hour passed. She also felt no enthusiasm to practice the phonetic training table Ruth had made for her. What was she supposed to do now?

Resting her head on the window sill, Maxi let out a sigh.

“What’s wrong? Are you not feeling well?”

Startled by the sudden voice, Maxi looked over to find Riftan standing in the doorway. She rose from her seat and rushed over to him.

“W-What brings you back… so early?”

As usual, he had left before the crack of dawn. Maxi studied his face, wondering if something had happened at the construction site. His messy hair glistened like black jade as he stood there looking as imposing as always.

Regarding her carefully, he removed his leather glove and caressed her forehead. “I dropped by to see you because I had business at the forge. Do you have a fever?”

“N-No. I was just… looking out the window.”

“You were sighing. Has life here become tedious for you?” His voice was tinged with anxiety. “Would you like me to invite the neighboring nobles for a banquet?”

Maxi’s eyes grew wide with surprise. She was well aware that it was not the best time for them to hold a banquet. Although the cost was not a problem, Riftan and the knights did not have time to entertain guests.

Despite that, Riftan’s face was as serious as when he had insisted on holding a year-round festival for her. Maxi quickly waved her hands.

Riftan frowned and ducked his head as if trying to read her mind. “You’ve been down ever since the guests left. If it’s because you’ve grown tired of country life…”

“I-It’s not that! I was merely… feeling languid because… th-the day was so warm. I actually do not like… banquets or balls.”

Riftan seemed to consider her words. “Come to think of it, you rarely attended the banquets at Croyso Castle. And when you did, you were quiet and did not stay long.”

Maxi sensed disapproval in his voice. Did he want a lively and gregarious wife?

Her face stiffened as she mumbled an excuse. “W-When we have guests… I shall do my b-best to make them feel at home, but… I’ve never liked… loud gatherings.”

“That didn’t seem to be the case during the festival. I want to see you like that—”

Riftan flinched and clamped his mouth shut, abruptly putting an end to his impatient outburst. An odd tension strained his broad shoulders.

“Would you like to go on a short walk with me?”

“Y-You don’t have to do that. I know you are busy.”

“I’m not so busy that I can’t find time to catch my breath,” Riftan said in annoyance, grabbing Maxi’s cloak from its hook. “You can suffer a short walk with me, can’t you?”

“I-It’s not that I don’t want to… I am just… worried since you b-barely have time to sleep. If you have the time for a walk… wouldn’t it be better… for you to take a short nap instead?”

“A nap with you also sounds nice.”

He threw a quick glance at the bed and twisted his lips.

“But I don’t think I could keep my hands off you once we’re on that bed.”

Maxi felt the heat rising to her face. Looking calm, Riftan pulled her by her shoulder and draped the cloak over her.

“I think taking a walk would be the better choice. I haven’t had the chance to admire the garden you’ve transformed so beautifully.”

Maxi followed him out of the room. A refreshing breeze carrying the scent of flowers blew in through the open windows. Riftan sniffed the air, a strange expression on his face.

“The whole castle smells of flowers.”

“Do you… not like it?”

“No, I’m just… not used to it,” he said flatly. “I’m more used to dirt, horses, sweat, and blood.”

A thought suddenly came to Maxi that, like her, Riftan might not be familiar with the gentle and warm aspects of life.

No. They were in no way the same. He had the strength to overcome bitter pain and hardships, while she had nothing of the sort.

“Let’s bring a light snack with us. I’m a little hungry,” said Riftan, his tone light as if sensing the subtle shift in the air.

Maxi smiled to hide her heavy heart. “I-I bought… fresh fruits a few days ago, along with some premium spices. There should be… plenty to choose from.”

“Well, that’s certainly something to look forward to. It’s been ages since I’ve had fruit that wasn’t dried or soaked in wine.”

Riftan licked his lips in a display for her benefit and briskly strode on to the kitchen. They packed fist-sized green apples, raspberries, mulled wine, and freshly baked bread into a reed basket before making their way out of the great hall.

Outside, Maxi squinted into the blinding light. A carpet of green grass glistened on both sides of the stone courtyard, which was swept and scrubbed by servants daily. Delicate buds in the shrubs sparkled like jewels beneath the spring sun.

“Are you cold?”

“No. I-I feel warm.”

Maxi held Riftan’s hand and slowly made her way to the garden. The oak tree, which had looked so ghastly next to the pavilion, was now full of tiny leaves. A content smile spread across Maxi’s face. Ruth’s magic had worked, and new life had sprung from the dead tree.

“What’s making you smile like that?”

“That… t-tree over there… It has new leaves.”

He looked in the direction she was pointing and cocked an eyebrow. “I thought it was dead…”

“Ruth said that… some trees still have life in them e-even when they might appear dead. He infused it with magic last winter, and…”

Maxi trailed off when she saw Riftan’s face visibly harden.

“I-Is something wrong?”

“It’s nothing,” he said brusquely, tugging her arm. “I just don’t understand what’s so entertaining about leaves sprouting from ugly trees. Let’s go somewhere with a nicer view. I noticed that you planted a flower garden below the terrace.”

“There is an assortment of flowers… that I asked the merchants to procure for me. I-I hope they are to your liking…”

They walked past the pavilion and strolled the length of the garden path. The sunlight streaming through the leaves made Riftan’s smooth skin glow. Maxi gazed at him, spellbound, as she walked.

She had come to like looking at her husband so much that it felt preposterous that she had once been afraid of him. His fierce eyes and imposing stature no longer scared her. Even his stunning looks, which had daunted her at first, now simply amazed her.

She could not understand why such a beautiful man showed so much passion for a woman like her. Whatever the reason, she was losing her heart to him more and more each day.

They finally arrived at the flower garden. Riftan gazed over the lush flowers blooming in a brilliant array of colors.

“It’s even more beautiful up close.”

Chapter 98

Maxi was both relieved and pleased as she looked over the flower garden.

A lush patch of red buds surrounded a pool dug out by the servants, and shrubs dotted with delicate amethyst flowers grew in rows like miniature soldiers.

Next to them was an abundant patch of herbs that blended beautifully with the flowers. Maxi lay a handkerchief on a stone-carved bench and sat down.

“All the f-flowers here… can be used as herbs or s-spices.”

“You made a flower garden we can eat?”

“I thought it b-best to plant flowers… that were practical… as well as pleasing to the eye.”

Riftan laughed. “I would have to order the sentries not to get themselves hurt so we can keep this garden intact.”

“D-Do you… like it?”

Riftan gazed down at Maxi, who was seated amongst the flowers, and nodded slowly. An intense emotion briefly flashed in his eyes.

“I do,” he said, his voice sounding strangely choked.

Baffled, Maxi looked up at him. Riftan rubbed his mouth as if to hide his emotions and sat down next to her.

“The fragrance is nice. Until a year ago, I never imagined I would be able to spend quality time with my wife in a flower field.”

Maxi grew tense when she realized he was referring to his time in the Dragon Campaign.

“I-I heard that… you faced grave dangers countless times during the campaign.”

“It certainly wasn’t easy. Thousands of monsters dwelled in the Lexos Mountains, and we had to go through a myriad of barriers and mazes to reach the dragon’s lair.”

Riftan’s answer sounded apathetic. He rummaged through the basket for an apple and took a big bite. Fresh juice moistened his lips, and Maxi’s face flushed as a sensual memory flashed in her mind. Oblivious to her indecent imagination, Riftan looked as carefree as a boy as he sat on the ground munching on his apple.

He placed another green apple in Maxi’s hand. “It’s good. Try it.”

Maxi mechanically took a bite. Her tongue, which had grown stiff with tension, was unable to taste anything.

Riftan had suffered a great deal because of her father, but Maxi had been so preoccupied with her own misfortunes during those three years that she had not once thought about the hardships that he would have had to face. Instead, she had feared that he would return as her harbinger of pain.

So, how was he able to sit so calmly next to her? Suddenly overcome with uncertainty, Maxi cautiously studied Riftan’s face as he enjoyed the breeze.

Had he ever resented her? Although it had not been her choice, he had suffered greatly from this marriage to her. What man would not lament such misfortune? It was nothing short of a miracle that he had chosen to honor his marriage vows.

Suddenly unsettled, Maxi quickly changed the subject.

“Is the r-road construction… going well?”

“Yes. We should be finished by autumn at the latest.”

Riftan’s lips curled into a determined smile as he threw apple seeds into the bushes.

“I am going to expand the port as soon as the road is finished. It won’t be cheap to keep it safe from monsters, but the merchants from the south will easily make up for the cost several times over when they arrive with their massive ships. It’s a golden goose.”

“C-Can you earn so much money… from tolls alone?”

“It won’t be just from tolls. If we do business with the merchants, we could earn more than the king. We are going to offer the merchants and their expensive cargo protection so they can trade their goods safely in exchange for a portion of their earnings. We already have merchants lining up to take the offer. Not to mention the advantage of being able to obtain rare silks and spices from the south at a low price.”

He leaned his head back and smiled at her.

“When the big merchants arrive with their ships, I’m going to have five hundred silk dresses made for you.”

“I… a-already have plenty.”

“I know they are not enough,” he asserted with a grin. “Just wait a little longer. I shall get you the most expensive clothes in the world. So many that it won’t be possible to count them all. After that, I’m going to put diamond rings brighter than the sun itself on all your fingers. Your neck, wrists, everything down to your ankles will be adorned in jewels.”

He held her hand and pecked the inside of her wrist. Maxi shuddered as his cool, moist lips pressed against her sensitive skin. A deep satisfaction simmered in Riftan’s black eyes.

“I shall make you the noblest of women in the Seven Kingdoms. You shall live the opulent life of a Roemian princess.” He stroked her palm and added passionately, “If the Empire had not fallen, you would be regarded as the woman with the noblest lineage. A man like me would not even have been allowed to approach you.”

“S-Stop talking nonsense. Roem fell a long time ago, and the House of Roem now b-barely manages to keep its line… They no longer wield… any power… or influence. And I am… just one among the many n-nobles of Wedon.”

“What a humble thing to say. You are a descendant of the great imperial family that once ruled over an empire, and the eldest daughter of the most powerful duke in Wedon. You are not just any noble.”

Riftan’s face suddenly twisted into a bitter expression.

“I may despise your father, but I have no intention of belittling him. The duke only chose me as your husband because he had a use for me, not because he thought I was a good match for you.”

Maxi wriggled her hand, but Riftan tightened his hold like a hound instinctively bearing down on a flapping bird trying to break free from its jaws.

“I have no family in the nobility, nor do I have brothers who would avenge my death. I was a knight born as a commoner, celebrated for his talent, but one who possessed no power. It was not difficult for him to designate me as his substitute to lead his knights, and my death would not have caused him any trouble. He merely chose me as the man who would die in his stead.”

“Th-That’s…”

“He only had us wed because he did not think I would come back alive,” Riftan said in a terrifyingly gentle voice. “But come back I did, and our marriage was legitimate. That man no longer has any authority over you. I am your family now.”

A cold wind twined through her heart at the profound possessiveness in his voice.

She had always been a useless entity to her father. The only daughter the Duke of Croyso acknowledged was Rosetta. Maximilian had been a failure, and her father had made use of his worthless daughter by marrying her off to a plebian knight at the right time. The noblewoman Riftan spoke of was Rosetta, not her.

Maxi bit her lip. The fact that her father had thoroughly deceived and used Riftan filled her with rage, and the reality that she had been the means that had allowed it made her unbearably sad. The Duke of Croyso should have given the young knight he had thrust into danger in his stead the daughter he treasured — Rosetta. That was the recompense Riftan deserved.

Overwhelmed with emotions, Maxi spoke in a trembling voice. “I-I am truly… s-sorry.”

“Damn it, I’ve run my mouth off.”

He hastily cupped her cheeks as though his fervor had suddenly dissipated.

“I wasn’t trying to blame you. I know that you had no part in your father’s actions. You never wanted to marry me after all.”

That was true, and Riftan smiled bitterly as he watched her unable to deny it.

“You were just a lamentable victim who was forced to marry a lowly person like me because of her father’s circumstances.”

“Th-That is not true. P-P-Please do not… speak like that.”

Riftan ignored her hasty objection.

“But I’m going to give you everything you want. I’m going to make you think being married to me is better than being married to any other nobleman or royalty.”

“I-I… already feel that way, so…” Maxi blurted abruptly, unable to listen to him any longer.

When she bent down and wrapped her arms around his neck, Riftan momentarily stiffened in surprise before returning her embrace.

He pulled her head down and kissed her. His sweet tongue, which tasted faintly of green apples, gently filled her mouth. Maxi shuddered as a dizzying chill raced through her body.

An urge to sob grabbed hold of her, and she buried her face in his neck. His illusion of her was woefully out of proportion.

She would never be able to measure up to it, no matter how hard she tried. Maxi squeezed her eyes shut at the thought.

◆◆◆

Riftan caressed Maxi’s cheek with a wistful look on his face. He drowned her in kisses for a while before reluctantly rising to his feet when a pair of sentries came searching for him.

Maxi’s eyes glinted with despondence as she watched him leave to fulfill his lordly duties. The notion that her father had deceived Riftan and that her silence was complicit in the deceit plagued her thoughts. She knew she was being too hard on herself, but she simply could not shake the irrational guilt.

Maxi trudged back to her chambers and collapsed onto the bed. The fact that Riftan thought she was as noble as a royal princess felt like a thorn stuck in her throat.

For the past twenty-two years, Maxi had been inferior even to her father’s hounds. While the dogs had rebelled by baring their teeth whenever he lashed at them with his whip, she had always tearfully submitted to him on her knees.

She was acutely aware of how helpless and pathetic she was. The image of herself reflected in the mirror as she crawled like an insect to beg for forgiveness at her father’s feet was etched into her memory. She had looked like a worm as she squirmed on the flagstones, her skin swollen red.

It was absurd to think of herself as a princess, or even a duke’s daughter.

How foolish…

Maxi curled up and pressed her face to her knees. Her heart felt heavier the more she thought about Riftan.

Was it right to let him believe that he was the one who was terribly wanting in their marriage? Just the thought of telling her husband the truth about herself was enough to make her break out in a cold sweat and tie her stomach up in knots.

She remembered very well how the Croyso Castle servants had looked at her. Their sympathy-filled glances were, at times, harder to bear than her father’s abuse.

She would rather die than have Riftan look at her with those same eyes. The last thing she wanted was for her husband to find out that the wife he considered the noblest woman in the world had actually lived a miserable life.

Unable to bear the self-sabotaging thoughts any longer, Maxi raced out of her chambers. She just might lose her mind if she had to spend any more time alone in her room doing nothing.

Chapter 99

Maxi needed something to do. Being idle was bringing back memories of her life in Croyso Castle, and it was making her feel depressed.

She headed to the kitchen. The least she could do was to pretend to supervise the servants as they prepared supper. She was just descending the stairs when she heard a deep voice call out to her.

“My lady!”

Maxi turned around. Sir Gabel Lachzion and Sir Remus Baldo were striding into the great hall, their faces grim.

Maxi tensed up. “W-What brings you to the castle at this hour? I-Is something wrong?”

They weaved past the servants scrubbing the floor and ran over to Maxi.

“Forgive us for the interruption, my lady, but someone has been injured. Could we ask for your assistance?”

Maxi’s eyes widened. Although she had frequently tended to the knights in the past, she had not done so after her episode of mana depletion.

The request now was so sudden that Maxi surmised that the situation must be grave.

Flustered, she hurriedly asked, “W-What about Ruth?”

“The sorcerer is currently at the construction site. We do not wish to burden you, my lady, but we cannot afford to go down to the village to search for another healer.”

The knights were visibly anxious as they led Maxi to the door without waiting for her reply. She had to scamper behind them to keep up with their long strides.

“C-Could you… tell me who got hurt?”

“One of the knights who were sent as scouts to Livadon last winter. It appears they were attacked by werewolves in Anatolium, and one of them got himself poisoned, of all things…”

Gabel clicked his tongue. Then, as if recalling something, he turned to Maxi with a worried expression. “Are you able to neutralize poison with magic, my lady?”

“I-I have studied the runes, but I have yet to try it…”

“Then you could use this opportunity to test it,” Gabel replied without a hint of hesitation before practically skidding down the stairs.

Maxi had to gather her skirt at one side and hop to avoid tumbling down.

“W-Would it… not be better to w-wait for Ruth to return?”

“If we delay and the poison spreads, the poor fellow will lose his right hand for good. It would mean the end of his life as a knight. It does not matter if you fail. Please, try.”

Sir Remus’s tone was closer to coercion than a plea.

Maxi gulped. She was uncertain whether to feel happy or troubled that the knights, who had been unwilling to have her heal even their superficial wounds at first, now relied on her in such a grave situation.

What if it was too serious for her to handle? Agitated, Maxi kept wiping her clammy palms on her skirt as she followed the knights across the garden. They strode past the gate and rushed straight to the knights’ quarters.

“This way, my lady.”

Inside, thick curtains were drawn over the windows. Maxi froze as she stepped into the dark room.

Someone lit a candle, illuminating three or four cots lined up on the floor. This room had probably been prepared to treat injuries during training sessions. The sparse infirmary also contained a shelf piled with pouches of herbs and unfamiliar medicine bottles, a faintly glowing brazier, and a boiling kettle. The eerie interior made Maxi hunch her shoulders as her eyes darted around.

A faint moan came from the other side of the room. Maxi turned toward it and saw a young knight lying on one of the cots.

She walked over to the man and frowned. “It is h-hard to see his wound in the dark. C-Could you draw the curtains back?”

“Werewolf venom makes one extremely sensitive. The sunlight would be too harsh for him,” Gabel explained. “It would heighten his pain. Here, allow me.”

Gabel lit the candle next to the cot. In the flickering light, Maxi could make out the injured knight’s bare and tanned upper body.

She cautiously inspected the wound, and her shoulders sagged with relief when she saw that it was not as bad as she had feared. Although the bite on his forearm was deep, his bones appeared to be intact. Still, he was badly poisoned. Maxi placed her hand on the young man’s forehead to check his temperature and frowned when she felt his burning skin.

“Have you tried… d-detoxicants?”

“He was given mandrago leaf right after he was bitten, but the beast that got him was a powerful monster. The detoxicant was ineffective.”

Maxi looked toward the unfamiliar voice that had chimed in. A haggard-looking young knight carrying a pail of water was making his way into the infirmary.

Sir Remus swiftly took the pail from him. “I told you to rest. Let the servants handle such tasks.”

“I’m fine. This rascal was bitten when he tried to protect me, so it’s only right that I tend to him myself,” the young knight replied stubbornly.

He snatched the pail back and walked over to the cot. After soaking a towel, he began wiping down the unconscious knight. A faint moan escaped the injured knight’s lips.

Sir Remus had been observing the scene with a hardened expression, and he now turned to Maxi with an urgent edge to his voice. “You must hurry, my lady. His arm may be permanently damaged if the poison spreads any further.”

“I-I shall try.”

Maxi hovered the candle closer to the bite wound and carefully inspected the state of the young man’s arm. She had seen werewolf bites before, but this was different.

The two bite marks sank deep as if they had been hammered with a pike. An awful stench rose from them. The flesh of his forearm was purpled and swollen like an overstuffed sausage.

Can I really heal him?

As she positioned a trembling hand over the wound, she tried to recall the magic rune Ruth had taught her.

Although detoxification consumed less mana than healing, it involved more complex calculations. She had to make her mana flow along a diagram she was unaccustomed to. It proved more difficult to control than she had anticipated, and she ended up drawing the rune incorrectly twice.

The knights watched silently. As if sensing her struggle, their faces grew anxious.

“Do you think it will be difficult for you to heal him?”

“A-Allow me… to try again,” Maxi mumbled in a voice close to a whisper, an intense flush coloring her face.

Guilt flooded her. How nice it would have been if she had practiced detoxification magic instead of wallowing in self-pity all this time. If she lost this young man now, the knights would lose all their trust in her.

Maxi swiped at the beads of sweat on her forehead and mustered her mana for the last time. Thankfully, a haze of blue light began to rise and envelop the young knight’s arm. It spiraled and curved in intricate patterns. Flowing along the rune, Maxi’s magic poured into his body, neutralized the poison coursing through his blood, and traced the rune back out.

The magic was working. The color of the knight’s arm soon returned to normal, and the swelling gradually subsided.

Maxi sighed in relief. “I-It’s done.”

The murky energy completely disappeared from the knight’s body, and Maxi slowly pulled her hand back. Gabel leaned over with the candle to inspect the knight’s complexion. Satisfied, he proceeded to draw back the curtains. Maxi squinted into the bright light that streamed onto her face.

“He doesn’t seem bothered by the sunlight. The poison must be gone.”

“Even so, I-I think we should give him more detoxicants… since there could still be poison left in his body. Could someone boil the herbs?”

“Allow me, my lady,” said the young knight who had dragged in the water pail.

He had been fretting beside the cot throughout the healing. He now placed some mandrago leaves and other herbs into a kettle and hung it over the brazier to boil.

Maxi sat by the window to catch her breath as they waited for the tea. It had been a while since she had last used magic. She felt tired but nowhere near as dizzy as with mana depletion.

Maxi carefully gauged the remaining mana in her body and, after deciding that she still had a safe amount, cast healing magic on the injured knight.

The others looked relieved as the bite marks on the young man’s forearm disappeared.

“Thank you for accepting our arduous request, my lady. You should also have some mandrago tea. Its roots are a good mana restorative.”

“Th-Thank you.”

“It is us who should be thanking you, my lady. Thank you for saving our comrade’s life.”

Maxi’s face flushed at Gabel’s sincere sentiment. Her inner monologue had been nothing but self-deprecation recently, and his words of gratitude felt like a rainfall after a long drought.

Taking a sip of the steaming tea, Maxi shyly muttered, “I am glad… th-that I was able to help.”

“Your help was everything, my lady. He would have lost the use of his arm if we had not neutralized the poison in time. With Mage Ruth out of the castle, it was a divine blessing for this fellow that you had knowledge of such magic.”

Gabel suddenly frowned and glared at the young knight who was boiling the tea.

“You should have searched for a healer instead of returning to the castle right away.”

The young knight, dripping with perspiration as he stirred the kettle, looked aggrieved as he shot back, “We entered Anatol through the western gate, so we thought it best to head straight to the castle instead of taking the long way down the hill to the village. It was actually this rascal who insisted that we return right away. I’d wager even he didn’t know that he was this badly poisoned. But more importantly, we did not want to waste any time in delivering the latest news to the lord.”

“The latest news?” said Gabel.

The young knight seemed to think it over carefully before speaking.

“I am sure you are both aware that his lordship sent us to Livadon to gather information. We spent the last winter there investigating the migration of the monsters.”

“And were you able to learn anything?”

The young knight nodded in reply, his face grim.

Chapter 100

“Monsters of the Ayin race in the Pamela Plateau, Northern Livadon, seem to have formed an alliance. There are reports of the more intelligent creatures like the lizardmen and trolls gathering large-scale armies and attacking villages. According to the latest report we received before we left, an army of trolls plundered a fairly large territory in the north.”

“A large-scale alliance between monsters?”

Everyone, including Maxi, appeared shocked at the implausible news.

Sir Remus Baldo snorted loudly as if he found it ludicrous. “Group-dwelling monsters would only make up a small village at most. I have never heard of any Ayins ever organizing into an army like humans in my life.”

“No one has ventured deep inside the Pamela Plateau. Monsters of higher intelligence could have formed a civilization close to a kingdom without our knowledge.”

The color drained from Maxi’s face at the scout’s serious tone. Imagining a massive monster army plundering a human village made her tremble in terror.

Sir Remus stiffened as the severity of the news sank in. “Are you certain?”

“For now, it is still an unconfirmed rumor. But the information about a monster army consisting of lizardmen, trolls, and red goblins carrying out planned raids is true.”

Gabel stroked his chin, deep in thought. “Do you think Livadon can handle the beasts?”

The scout knitted his brow, then shook his head. “If you ask me, there is a high chance that each country will soon be required to dispatch their knights in accordance with the Armistice of the Seven Kingdoms.”

“Then, the first request for reinforcement will be sent to Wedon, since we are part of the Western Alliance.”

Maxi had been quietly listening to their conversation up to this point. She suddenly asked, “D-Do you mean that… the Remdragon Knights will have to join a campaign in Livadon?”

Although she was aware that it was not a discussion she should partake in, her anxiety got the better of her.

Noticing her blanched face, Gabel shook his head. “The Remdragon Knights only just returned from a three-year campaign last year. If Livadon were to request reinforcement, the king would most likely send his royal knights.”

“I wouldn’t be so sure about that. The mages believe that the monster army from the Pamela Plateau pillaging the northern end of Livadon is what’s causing the large-scale migration of monsters. It is a grave problem that can affect the entire Western Continent. I’m certain they will also ask Anatol for assistance. We must be prepared.”

“We will discuss this again when the commander returns,” Gabel replied, shooting daggers at the young knight.

Realizing that the men were cutting their conversation short because of her, Maxi hastily rose from her seat. “The patient… seems to be all right now, so… I should take my l-leave.”

“Allow me to escort you to your chambers, my lady.”

“Th-That won’t be necessary. I can go on my own.”

“No, my lady. You should always have an escort with you even inside the castle,” Gabel replied firmly before heading toward the door.

Before Maxi left, she asked Sir Remus to ensure that Ruth would take a look at the injured knight once he returned. There could always be traces of poison left in his body.

Outside, the sun had already begun to sink, tinging the sky in an amber glow.

Gabel studied Maxi’s face. “I heard that you fell ill from using too much mana last time. I hope you are not feeling unwell now, my lady?”

“I-I feel fine. You need not worry… I won’t f-faint again.”

Gabel nodded, relieved, and continued striding toward the castle. Maxi gazed at the distant mountains as she silently walked beside him.

Now was not the time to torture herself with memories of the past. Something terrible could happen at any moment, and she was certain she should be prepared for it. There could be another poisoning or a critical injury. If so, her existence would prove useful.

She had managed to save a young knight’s arm with her magic today. Although Riftan had said he did not need her help, the reality was different.

Even I am capable of something.

Maxi clung to those words. Her father had called her a useless wench countless times, but today he had been proven wrong.

No, it was not just today.

She had learned and accomplished many things in the short time she had been in Anatol. If she gave up on all of that now, she would never be able to overcome her sense of inferiority. She would forever remain an inept failure and prove her father right.

Maxi’s eyes glimmered with determination as she walked back to the castle.

◆◆◆

It was well past the time Riftan usually retired, but he had still not returned. He was most likely in discussion with the knights about the monster reports and would be held up all night.

Maxi had planned to wait for him so she could ask what he intended to do, but staying awake proved difficult. Today had been the first time in a while since she had used her mana. She was exhausted. Sitting on the bed, Maxi nodded off several times before eventually giving in to deep slumber.

The sun was already at its zenith when she opened her eyes. Her shoulders sagged when she saw the empty sheets next to her. Estate management, road construction, and now monsters… Maxi wondered why the world refused to give her husband a moment of peace. She clutched her hair which was puffed up like a cloud and sighed.

“Are you awake, my lady?”

“Ludis…”

The maidservant, looking impeccably groomed as always, entered the room with a tray of food. Maxi gave her an awkward smile, abashed that she had slept until noon.

“I-I suppose… it is too late… to say good morning.”

Ludis placed the tray next to the bed with a gentle smile. “The lord instructed us not to disturb you so that you could rest as long as possible. He said that you would be tired…”

Maxi suddenly worried about what Riftan would think about her healing the knight yesterday. Would he be displeased as he had been so far, or would he reluctantly admit that her magic had proven useful this time?

She was deep in thought when Ludis proffered a cup of tea with a unique scent.

“Mage Ruth gave me some tea leaves. He said they were good for mana replenishment.”

Maxi looked surprised. “Ruth c-came?”

“He came last night to give me this and asked that I boil tea for you when you woke up.”

Ludis opened a leather pouch and showed Maxi the dried leaves and well-trimmed roots. Maxi recognized the contents from her study of herbs. The tea was a mixture of mandrago root, dried restoratives, and plain herbs.

Maxi looked about nervously. If Ruth was aware of her magic use, there was no doubt that he had also participated in the deliberations with the knights last night. She had a feeling he would not have a problem with sharing what they had discussed.

“I… I should thank him. Is he… still in the castle?”

“Do you mean Mage Ruth, my lady?” Ludis cupped her cheek, trying to remember. “I saw him come down to the kitchen for breakfast this morning, but I am unaware of his whereabouts after that… Would you like me to go see if he is in the library?”

“N-No. I shall… go there myself. I have something to ask him,” Maxi muttered vaguely, sipping the bitter tea which had now cooled to the perfect temperature.

After emptying her cup, Maxi ate the light meal Ludis had brought her. She washed her face, put on a dark blue silk dress, and brushed and coiled her hair. Then she headed to the library.

It had been a while since she had seen Ruth. The thought of meeting him again made Maxi feel a little awkward. As she opened the library door, she imagined being on the receiving end of his sarcastic remarks about how she had idled her time away.

The library was empty. Maxi sighed as she searched the room including the area behind the shelves where books sat arranged in neat stacks. She surmised that Ruth must have gone to the construction site. It was a huge undertaking that involved crossing rugged mountains, and there would be plenty of duties on-site for a sorcerer.

Maxi felt deflated for a moment as she gazed out the window, but her resolve bounced back when she realized she could gather information on her own without Ruth. Recalling the scout’s words, she searched the shelves and slid out a hefty book of maps.

“Pamela Plateau…”

The name she was looking for was in the northwestern region. She traced the coarse surface of the map with her fingertips. The Pamela Plateau was located in the northern end of Livadon, close to the Baltonian borders.

The smeared letters were almost illegible. Maxi squinted and assessed the map several times before moving on to the notes next to it. The explanation was short. It described the area as a wasteland inhospitable to humans because of its harsh climate, and nothing more.

Frowning, Maxi carefully read the next page to see if there was more information, but soon gave up and closed the book. Remembering back to yesterday, even the scout had said that not much was known about the Pamela Plateau, so it was highly unlikely for there to be details in such an old book.

Maxi shook off her disappointment and began searching the bookshelves again. It did not take long for her to find several more on monsters. After pulling them out and leafing through, she chose a couple more with detailed illustrations and returned to the desk.

A musty scent wafted up as she opened a tome with exquisite leather binding. She wrinkled her nose as she flipped through the yellowed pages until she came across the name of the monster the knights had mentioned.

Trolls…

They were cannibalistic creatures that frequently appeared in the heroic tales sung by the bards. Maxi narrowed her eyes and stared down at the illustration.

Their terrifying appearance seemed to match their reputation. The monster in the sketch had a hooked nose, toad-like skin dotted with warts, pointed ears, muscular limbs, and a bulging belly. It stared ahead with its big, sunken eyes visible beneath swollen lids.

After studying the detailed illustration, Maxi read the explanation beneath it.

Trolls are approximately 7-8 kevette[7] in height. Their massive bodies allow them immense strength. They are extremely vicious in nature. They possess remarkable regenerative powers whereby they can heal deep wounds in an instant. They live in small groups of 30-50. Smarter than goblins, they are able to craft and use armor and weapons.

Maxi unconsciously hunched her shoulders as she read the scrawled script. A chill ran down her spine as she imagined an army of brutally strong, carnivorous giants intelligent enough to create tools invading their land.

No, that is unlikely. Pamela Plateau and Anatol are practically on opposite ends of the continent…

But being so far removed from the monsters was no consolation either. It meant that Riftan might have to travel that distance to join the campaign.

Maxi chewed her lips and turned to the next page. Illustrations of a goblin and an ogre appeared one after the other. She was busy reading the information beneath with utmost concentration when she felt something land on her shoulder.

Maxi leaped to her feet.

Chapter 101

“What is it? Why are you so surprised?”

Maxi frowned at the sight of Ruth standing behind her with his shoulders hunched in laughter.

“W-Why would you… sneak up on a l-lady like that?!”

“I did nothing of the sort. I entered the library in the usual manner.”

“You could have s-said something.”

Ruth took the seat opposite her. “Should I have bellowed that the great sorcerer Ruth has arrived?”

Maxi did not know whether to be angry or to laugh at his impertinence. They had not seen each other in a while, but his treatment of her had clearly not changed.

Ruth gave an undignified yawn, his face the picture of apathy, before snatching the book from her and thumbing through it.

“I’m afraid some of the descriptions are incorrect. Strictly speaking, the lizardmen are closer to the dragon subspecies than the Ayin race. They carry magic stones within them and are able to use distinctive magic of their own. The record Sir Riftan keeps should have more details than this book.”

“I-Is there a big difference… between the dragon subspecies… and the Ayin race?”

“Of course. The dragon subspecies possess strong magical powers. They can use magic distinct to their kind, like Dragon’s Breath. They are highly resistant to magic, so most magical offensives do not work on them. It’s why they are such difficult creatures to subdue.”

He lowered the book to the desk and roughly scratched his head as if the mere thought of subduing such a monster gave him a headache.

“The lizardmen are a much higher-level monster than the trolls. Not only are they intelligent and capable of magic, but they also have outstanding physical prowess. Because of that, they are not easy to slay with a sword or with magic. Defeating a lizardman is more difficult than dealing with ten trolls combined.”

Maxi looked down at the illustration of a monster that appeared to be a combination of human and lizard. The strange creature with the face of a reptile, a muscular body covered in scales, and a long tail did not seem intelligent. Wondering if Ruth was correct, Maxi squinted at the script beneath the illustration.

Ruth tapped the table with his fingertips. “Might I ask why you are reading a book on monsters?”

“I… heard the report the scouts brought back yesterday, a-and I wanted to know what kind of monsters they were…”

Ruth stroked his chin. “I heard that you neutralized werewolf poison with magic yesterday. Was that where you heard the news?”

Maxi nodded stiffly. “I h-heard that… a monster army is pillaging the lands in Northern Livadon. Do you think… th-the Remdragon Knights will also have to join the campaign?”

“Nothing is certain, but there is a high chance that we will be called upon.”

Maxi felt her blood run cold. She had half-expected this, but the thought of separating from Riftan caused a painful tightness in her chest.

She bit her lips as she recalled the distance between Anatol and the Pamela Plateau. How long would it take for Riftan to return if he left? A few months? A few years?

Ruth studied her ashen face and cautiously added, “There is still much work to be done in Anatol that requires the lord’s direct supervision. Which is why everyone has agreed, after deliberating over it until dawn, that either Sir Hebaron or Sir Ursuline would lead a division of knights if we are ever compelled to join the campaign.”

“R-Really?” Maxi asked in earnest, unable to conceal her relief.

Ruth smiled bitterly and nodded. “Sir Riftan will not be leaving Anatol for long periods of time for a while unless absolutely necessary. That is how big of an enterprise this road construction is. And it has not even been a year since the Dragon Campaign, so it wouldn’t do for the lord to be absent from the estate so soon.”

“D-Does that mean Riftan would have to join the campaign… if it were absolutely necessary?”

Ruth hesitated before answering.

“If the situation in Livadon grows dire, then Sir Riftan would have to get involved. It would be difficult for him to stay if King Reuben commands him to lead the Remdragon Knights.”

He began listing the factors on his fingers before letting out a deep sigh, a deflated look on his face.

“As you know, the knights have their extremely annoying precepts: they must protect the weak, obey their lord, and fulfill all obligations of the sword. Sir Riftan might not be a firm adherent of the knights’ code of conduct… but he cannot afford to ignore these precepts so publicly. If he did, it would be a blow to the honor he has worked so hard to gain.”

“I-I see.”

Maxi’s face fell as she recalled Princess Agnes saying that the king harbored doubts about Riftan’s loyalty. His Majesty might command Riftan to lead his knights as a test.

The Armistice of the Seven Kingdoms was a treaty signed to ensure the peace and safety of the continent. It would not be easy to disobey a command to uphold such a treaty.

Maxi stared down at the illustration of the hideous creature and bit her lip until it hurt. Her stomach twisted at the thought of Riftan facing a massive monster army.

No matter how outstanding the knight, safety could never be guaranteed on a battlefield. Maxi had heard much about Riftan’s recklessness; she was certain he would not look out for himself. He would not hesitate to forge ahead at the front of the battle.

A flame of anger suddenly flared within Maxi. Riftan was almost obsessive about her well-being, but he did not care at all when it came to his own. It was the height of irrationality.

Her thoughts were mired in the unfairness of it all when Ruth’s placid voice snapped her out of her thoughts.

“I, on the other hand, will have to join the knights leaving for the campaign.”

Maxi’s head jerked up.

Ruth, who was staring at the ceiling with his arms crossed, added calmly, “Since the journey to Livadon is a long one, it would be imperative for them to have a mage in their party. We do not yet know if it will be Sir Riftan or another knight who will be taking command, but it is certain that I shall have to go. Since that is the case, Calypse Castle will need your magical abilities more than it does now.”

“My… magical abilities?”

His unexpected words made Maxi nervous. Ruth nodded, his face serious.

“Of course, I am not trying to force you, my lady. There is a large number of mercenaries staying in Anatol, and there are certainly mages among them. It would be great if we could hire at least one of them, but it is exceedingly difficult to convince mercenaries to settle in one place. If we fail to hire a decent mage, then you would be the only healer in Anatol who could tend to injuries like yesterday’s.”

Ruth’s tone was flat, but he paused before adding, “I know that something terrible could have happened to you at the construction site. The fault lies entirely with me for not warning you about mana depletion. I wanted to apologize to you sooner, but I could not dare to call on you with Sir Riftan so furious with me…”

“You do not have to apologize. You c-couldn’t have known… that the wyverns would suddenly go on a rampage.”

“Actually, I was aware that the camp was vulnerable to monster attacks. What I didn’t expect was for you to overexert yourself like that to tend to the wounded.”

Maxi was momentarily lost for words at his frankness.

“B-But that was the reason why I learned magic in the first place. W-Wasn’t that why you agreed to teach me? So that I could be of h-help if accidents occurred?”

“I did, but… I did not think you would undertake the task so earnestly,” he confessed, shrugging.

Maxi dumbly opened and closed her mouth before her expression hardened. Discovering that the man who had encouraged her to learn magic had not, in fact, expected much from her filled her with a sense of betrayal.

When she stared at him with an icy look, Ruth began walking on eggshells.

“I apologize for underestimating your sense of righteousness. You do not know how much I regret my half-hearted teaching. When I heard that you collapsed, I was so plagued with guilt that I was unable to sleep.”

“But aren’t your moral standards… f-fairly low?”

“I think that is uncalled for, my lady. I truly did feel bad.”

Maxi simply glared at him in response.

As if realizing that she was genuinely upset, Ruth sheepishly scratched the back of his head. “I have learned that there is nothing more dangerous than vague knowledge. If you would allow me, I would like to thoroughly instruct you, starting from the things we must be mindful of when using magic to how to respond in critical situations.”

“You just said… that you do not expect much from me.”

“You misunderstand, my lady. What I meant was that you easily exceeded my expectations. The way you handled the crisis that day was commendable. A bit excessive, yes, but I am well aware that you did your best to help with the magic you have only recently begun to learn.”

Maxi looked up at him doubtfully, unsure if he really meant what he said. Ruth met her gaze with sincere eyes as he calmly tried to convince her.

“If the previous incident has not made you shun magic completely, I would like for us to resume your lessons again. It would bring me peace of mind if your abilities were to improve.”

Maxi felt the weight of this new expectation he was laying on her shoulders. She also felt the need to hone her abilities. Although it had not been a year since she had arrived in Anatol, there had been two serious incidents already.

At the beginning of last winter, she had tended to a mass of wounded people at a lumber camp devastated by werewolves. This time it had been a wyvern attack at the construction site. There was no guarantee that it would not happen again.

If a situation arose that required her to heal many injuries on her own, would she be able to handle it? After objectively assessing her abilities, Maxi shook her head. Seeing as healing four or five people had been enough to drain her, it would be an impossible feat for her current feeble capacity.

Although she knew she could not hope to fill Ruth’s place in his absence even if she practiced for months, it was better than doing nothing.

Her confidence was draining away like sand, and Maxi barely managed to gather it to give her response.

“I understand. I-If you would teach me… I-I shall do my best. Riftan would not be pleased… But I still wish to learn.”

“Good. Then, please come to the library whenever you have the time. Unless there is something that requires me to be elsewhere, I shall also strive to make myself available here.”

Appearing satisfied, Ruth grinned and patted Maxi on the shoulder.

Chapter 102

Although Maxi wanted to start practicing right away, Ruth still had matters to take care of. They decided to begin their lessons the following morning.

Ruth selected a few suitable books for her before leaving the library with a stack of parchment. Now all alone, Maxi dived into the yellowed pages of the thick tomes.

The books were on advanced geometry. The concepts were complicated, and soon Maxi’s head began to ache and her eyes felt dry. After a bout of intense study, she tossed her head back in exhaustion.

The sky had begun to fade from brilliant orange to violet. Rubbing her stiff shoulder, Maxi gazed at the burnt amber sun before closing the book and rising to her feet. Her stomach growled as if on cue, and she realized she felt famished. She had not had a proper meal since this afternoon’s meager bread and soup.

Maxi rubbed her rumbling stomach as she stepped out of the library. She greeted the servants that were illuminating the corridor before making her way down the stairs.

She had descended a few floors when four servants hauling something beneath the stairwell caught her attention. Maxi observed them without much thought, but she stilled when she realized that the thing they carried was blood-soaked armor.

“W-What happened? Has… someone been i-injured again?”

Maxi hurriedly leaped down the remaining steps. The servants, groaning under the weight of the hefty armor, stopped in their tracks.

Maxi pressed them before they could even answer. “I-Is it his lordship w-who is…”

“N-No, my lady! This blood is from a monster. His lordship is unharmed.”

The breastplate, tassets, and vambraces were coated in dark blood. The armor was definitely Riftan’s. What on earth could have happened? It was not his blood, but there was no doubt that there had been another gory battle.

“W-Where is… his lordship now? Has he returned to his chambers?”

“No, my lady. His lordship went to wash by the well after instructing us to clean his armor. He should be there now.”

Maxi gave them a baffled look. “Why… would he wash himself outside?”

“I’m afraid we also do not know…” the servants trailed off, embarrassed.

Maxi gave up questioning them and hurried to the yard.

As she scanned the spacious grounds, she saw laborers chopping firewood, stable hands pushing carts loaded with fodder, and maidservants drawing water from the well.

Riftan stood beside the well, shirtless and dousing himself with water.

Maxi narrowed her eyes at the scene. Two maidservants each drew pails of water and handed them to Riftan, who upended them over his head before roughly rubbing his hair to wash away the blood. Water trickled down his long, muscular neck and rock-hard shoulders, over his smooth back, and along his slim waist.

When Maxi saw the young maidservants stealing glances and exchanging gleeful looks with each other, she rushed over with an angry flush in her cheeks. Riftan, who had been scrubbing the back of his neck, looked surprised when he saw Maxi approaching.

“Maxi?”

“Why a-are you… cleaning up out here?”

She had wanted to chastise him for indecently exposing himself in public, but the moment she stood in front of him, her voice caught as though she were being choked. She gazed dumbly at his muscled body which gleamed like a golden statue of a god.

His exquisite bone structure, carved muscles, and golden-brown skin glowed in the reddish light of the setting sun.

Maxi wet her dry lips. Despite having seen his naked body many times, she suddenly felt parched.

“I tracked down the monsters that attacked my scouts and killed every last one of them.”

Maxi jerked her gaze away from the lines of his chest and looked up at him.

Riftan ran his fingers through his black hair, which glistened darkly with water, and said somewhat self-consciously, “I got their blood all over me in the process. I was trying to get it off.”

“Y-You could do that in our chambers. I will h-have the servants prepare a bath—”

“I know I’m ghastly to look at right now. I was practically a specter,” Riftan murmured almost inaudibly.

He snatched a pail from one of the maidservants who held it out awkwardly and doused himself once more.

Maxi took a step back to avoid the splashing water. Riftan shook his head like a hound and sniffed his forearm.

“Damn it. I still reek of blood…”

“W-Why don’t we… return to our chambers instead? I’m sure a good soap… will wash away the smell.”

When Maxi gently dabbed his dripping face with the loose sleeves of her dress, Riftan drew back as if he had been burned. Maxi’s eyes widened at his reaction.

With a look of dismay, Riftan said cautiously, “Don’t soil your dress. Werewolf blood has a terrible stench.”

“I-I can just… change if I have to.”

Not caring who saw, she began to wipe the water from his cheeks and neck. Riftan flinched as if he wanted to jerk away from her before meekly lowering his head.

His action reminded Maxi of an animal nudging its head on its master’s hand, and she smiled faintly as she brushed his soaked hair away from his forehead.

Perhaps it was because of the glow of the sunset, but his ears looked flushed. Worried that he might have a fever, Maxi ran her hand over his forearm and frowned when she felt how cold it was.

“Your body… is cold. I-It is still too cold… for you to be bathing outside.”

“This is nothing. I once cracked the ice of a frozen lake in the middle of winter so I could ba—”

“S-Stop speaking nonsense. What if you were to c-catch a cold?”

Riftan looked taken aback by her stern tone. Afraid that she had overstepped her bounds, Maxi was about to lower her eyes when Riftan bent over and picked up his blood-soaked tunic. He wrung it out several times before tossing it to one of the maidservants.

“Try soaking it in lye before you wash it. Just burn it if that doesn’t get rid of the stench.”

“As you wish, my lord.”

When the maidservants rushed off to the laundry room, Riftan signaled to Maxi with his eyes.

“Come, let us head back.”

They made their way to the castle. Maxi hovered close to him as dark puddles pooled with every step he took. Just how long had he been drowning himself in pails of water?

Looking down at the wet trail, Maxi said reprovingly, “Next time… don’t w-wash yourself outside. Come s-straight to our bedchamber.”

“So that I can make you faint again at the sight of me covered in blood?”

Maxi frowned at his brusque response but blushed when she realized that he was referring to the time they had been attacked by ogres on their way to Anatol.

“Th-That was… only because… I had never seen a monster before.”

“I doubt that…” he muttered skeptically.

He spoke as if it were an unequivocal truth that she had been terrified by him.

“I am… no longer frightened by blood…” Maxi said nervously. “S-So you need not worry so much.”

She spoke each word as clearly as she could to stress that it had merely been the blood that had frightened her. For some reason, Riftan’s face only grew darker.

“I have no intention of making you get used to such a sight.”

Unable to reply, Maxi pressed her lips together.

A strange tension flowed between them. Riftan regarded her for a moment as if he had something to say, but in the next moment, turned and walked into the castle. Maxi trailed behind him.

“You there,” he said, calling to a servant in the hall. “Prepare a bath in my chambers immediately, as well as a change of clothes.”

“Yes, my lord.”

“I would like to eat too. Prepare a meal to serve right after.”

After giving his military-like directions, Riftan began marching up the stairs. His strides were wide, and he made it up the two floors to their chambers in record time. Maxi had to clutch her skirt as she hurried after him.

The bedchamber was warm from the fire Ludis had prepared in advance. Riftan gingerly stepped into the room to avoid the rug.

“Goddamned wolves… Ruined my good boots.”

Maxi closed the door behind them and watched as he continued his obscenities. Indeed, a faint rotting smell wafted from his dripping leather boots. Riftan wrinkled his nose and tossed the boots into the corner.

Maxi handed him a few towels from the shelf. “Y-You should dry yourself first.”

“There’s no need for that. I’ll be getting in the bath soon anyway.”

“We can’t have you wet w-while you wait.”

He glanced down at the pool of water on the floor and accepted the towels with a sigh. Maxi began stoking the fire so that he could warm himself. She had just begun stepping on the bellows while carefully feeding more wood into the fireplace when she heard a splatter behind her.

Her breath hitched as she looked over her shoulder. Riftan was getting undressed. His carved buttocks tightened as he bent over to peel off his trousers, revealing long and muscled legs.

Maxi stood frozen as if turned to stone. The thought that she should look away flashed briefly through her mind, but all she could do was stare at him, entranced.

The husband that had been so difficult to catch a glimpse of these past few weeks now stood before her. When was the last time she had been crushed beneath that body? Her heart pounded at the thought, and a burning flush crept over her cheeks. As if sensing her lascivious gaze, Riftan turned his head.

Maxi hastily whirled around and pretended that the fireplace required urgent attention. She poked at the burning wood, mortified she had been caught so blatantly leering. Even her ears were turning red.

For heaven’s sake, stop acting like a lovesick fool. You are a daughter of a noble house. You must act the part of a virtuous and graceful noblewoman.

As Maxi berated herself, she heard a hoarse voice behind her.

Chapter 103

“Hand me another towel.”

The deep voice grazed her spine and raised the hairs on her body. She fought to keep her gaze level as she grabbed a towel and passed it to him.

Riftan took the towel from her in a languid motion. As he soaked it in a washbasin and began wiping his legs, Maxi turned away and fidgeted with her skirt to avoid stealing glances at him. Every nerve in her body seemed fixed on him. She wet her parched lips.

Her fingertips tingled with the desire to caress him all over. She found herself suppressing the shameful feeling before it occurred to her that there was nothing wrong with touching her husband. Hadn’t Riftan himself emphasized that it was only natural for a husband and wife?

Maxi impulsively walked up behind him and placed her hand on his smooth, muscular back. Riftan stiffened and pushed her hand aside.

“Don’t do this,” he said in a low growl.

Startled, Maxi pulled back. Her face heated at the rejection.

“F-Forgive…”

Not knowing what else to do, she lowered her gaze. Riftan let out an abrupt sigh and pulled her into his arms.

“You used your mana to save one of the scouts yesterday, remember? What if you were to become bedridden again because you overdid it?”

He stroked her hair with his still-damp hand, and the feeling of his hot skin over her thin dress made Maxi release a shaky sigh. Bliss surged inside her.

His body still reeked of werewolf blood, musk, and horses. It was certainly not a pleasant scent, but the fact that it was Riftan’s was enough to make it alluring.

“I-I am really all right. I did not use… that much mana… a-and I have had plenty of rest… I am perfectly fine now.”

When Maxi rubbed her nose against his chest, Riftan let out a strained groan.

He fiddled with the braid secured above her head and murmured, “I’ve been restraining myself, so I don’t think I can be gentle.”

Maxi cocked her head. Had he ever been gentle? She could not remember. He would always take the time to make her burn for him, but once he was inside her, he would move like a man who had lost his senses.

Recalling the overwhelming pleasure he gave her whenever he did so, Maxi looked up at him beseechingly. “Y-You don’t have to be… gentle.”

Riftan’s self-restraint crumbled at her words. He picked her up and hungrily kissed her. Maxi twined her fingers in his damp black hair.

His lips tasted of fresh water. Meeting his wet tongue with hers, Maxi pulled him closer. Riftan let out a weak moan and wrapped her breast in his hand, rubbing its taut peak above the smooth silk of her skin.

A tingling heat surged in Maxi’s stomach. When she subconsciously pressed her breast more firmly against his palm, a sigh closer to a lament escaped Riftan’s lips.

“Damn it… You are just too beautiful. I cannot help myself.”

Maxi gave him a bemused look as if he had said that the moon was green. Pressing his lips to her cheek, Riftan pulled down the neckline of her dress and slipped his hand inside.

When his calloused palm kneaded her delicate skin, electrifying arousal shimmered inside her. Maxi let out a soft moan.

Looking down at her, Riftan mumbled, “I go mad every time I touch you. How can someone be so desirable? Your whole body is so soft, it feels like it could melt in my hands… You’re so beautiful. From your head to your toes.”

“Th-That’s not true.”

Maxi could not think straight. Riftan had yanked down her bodice and was now rubbing his cheek against her bare breast. He began teasing her rosy skin with his mouth.

Writhing, Maxi clung to his neck. Riftan clutched her buttocks and pulled her against him, making her feel the full extent of his arousal. His hardness made her start rocking her hips when a thought suddenly came to her.

She nervously glanced at the door. “R-Riftan… don’t you think your b-bath… will be here soon?”

“You should have thought of that before seducing me.”

“I-I did no s-such thing. I-I wasn’t trying to seduce you…”

“You were sneaking looks at me like you wanted to gobble me up, then urged me to hold you. Tell me that is not seduction.”

He undid the laces of her dress and pulled it down to her waist. With her face flushed crimson, Maxi looked on as he peppered soft kisses across her flat stomach.

The bones in her legs felt as if they had melted away. Pulling her dress down to her knees, Riftan spread her legs and buried his face between them. Maxi let out a soft cry and teetered before collapsing onto his shoulders. Her knees shook, and the crooks of her legs were beginning to feel numb.

Riftan gently stroked her sensitive flesh and sucked on her inner thigh. Maxi’s whole body flushed pink, and she curled her toes and wept. All her reason burned away. She shook her head, a shudder passing through her.

Riftan skillfully used his mouth and fingers to heighten her pleasure without pushing deeper.

The tantalizing sensation was building to a climax when a knock came at the door.

“My lord, your bath is ready.”

Riftan raised his head. When he tried to get up, Maxi latched onto him and shook her head. They could not stop here. Just a little more and she thought she would be able to feel the release her body ached for.

Riftan cruelly stopped and pushed her onto the bed. “Can you wait a little longer?”

“I-I don’t want to…”

“It’s been a while. I don’t want to rush it.”

As if to appease her, he gently caressed her stomach with his big hand and pecked her temple. Maxi trembled like a newborn fawn and looked up at him with teary eyes. Riftan caught his breath as he returned her gaze, then began to ravage her lips.

A moment later, barely managing to come to his senses, he covered her with a blanket and slipped into a dressing gown.

“Make it quick.”

The servants entered the room with a tub full of steaming water. Maxi hid under the blanket and tried to soothe her tender breasts.

The few minutes it took for the servants to adjust the warmth, place an extra pail of water by the fireplace, and arrange a change of clothes, soap, and a towel on top of the cabinet felt like hours.

Riftan, evidently feeling as impatient as Maxi, said sharply, “That’s enough. Now, get out.”

“O-Our apologies, my lord.”

Flustered, the servants hastily picked up the empty pails and left the room. As soon as she heard the door closing, Maxi dug into his side.

With a moan, Riftan pried her off and hoisted her onto his lap. Maxi yanked his gown open and wound her legs around his bare waist. His hardness promptly pushed into her wet entrance and filled her deepest parts.

“Ah…”

Her spine tingled. Inflamed with desire, Maxi dazedly gazed up at him. His face, engulfed in passion, was frighteningly fierce yet fragile at the same time.

Riftan pulled her tightly to him, leaving no space between them. His body shook like a man enduring terrible torment. Maxi, however, could no longer wait. She rocked her hips, possessing him.

Riftan drew in a sharp breath and gripped her as deep lines creased his forehead. “Wait, wait! Maxi…”

“R-Riftan.”

“Wait.”

Trying his best to calm her, Riftan stroked her sweat-slicked back with his calloused hand. “I want to be gentle. I… don’t want to hurt you.”

Maxi stared at him in irritation. She was tired of hearing those words. She nipped at his lip and rubbed against him in a spasm. Riftan stiffened before crashing down onto the bed and thrusting upward into her.

Maxi clung to him like a snake and sobbed. His passion quickly overwhelmed her own. He lowered his head to suckle her breast and began to move in earnest.

It felt like she was riding a stallion too powerful to control. Unable to keep up with his speed, her thighs convulsed, and the flesh between her legs seared. She cried out and twisted, completely losing self-control.

A momentary fear gripped her as Riftan took her beyond the point she thought was her climax. Unable to bear the intense pleasure tearing through her body, Maxi instinctively tried to twist away.

Riftan bit her ear and growled ferociously. “No. You’re the one who drove me this far. Endure it to the end.”

“W-Wait… I-I don’t think I can take it.”

“You can.”

He heaved through gritted teeth and rocked his body. For a moment, her vision turned white, and her whole body curved up like a tightly strung bowstring.

She cried out as her body convulsed. Riftan’s back stiffened before he shuddered to a finish after her. They clung to each other as if they were one entity and waited for the perfect climax to wane.

After a while, Riftan mumbled in a daze, “Hell… I can’t even tell where we are.”

Maxi raised her sweat-slicked face and looked at him nervously. “A-Are you saying… it was bad?”

“That is impossible. I would gladly slay another dragon if that’s what it took to experience that again.”

He grinned and planted a soft kiss on her shoulder. Relieved, Maxi pulled him closer and buried her face in his neck. Riftan chuckled as if he felt ticklish and rose from the bed with her still in his arms.

“We shouldn’t waste a good bath.”

With that, he walked over to the tub and stepped inside. Maxi released a sigh when the lukewarm water engulfed her flushed body. Scooping a handful of water, Riftan trickled it over her neck and gently sucked on her wet skin.

“Your skin feels so good. It’s always so soft.”

“I-I think the freckles… are u-unsightly.”

“It’s like it’s sprinkled with sugar. Quite delectable to look at.”

As if to prove his point, Riftan licked the faint brown freckles on her shoulder. Maxi hunched over like a turtle as a deep flush colored her face. He chuckled and pecked her cheek.

“I also love how quickly you grow red like a perfectly ripe peach.”

Maxi rolled her eyes. Listening to him made her wonder if her appearance really was not all that bad, but she was certain that Riftan’s idea of beauty deviated greatly from the general standard.

“How are you feeling?”

“I-I am perfectly all right. I told you I would be fine.”

He brushed away the strands of hair covering her face and studied her expression. Seeing that he was not completely reassured, Maxi sighed.

“I t-truly am all right. I collapsed last time… because I had to heal people… with severe w-wounds, one after the other. I will be fine… as long as I don’t get carried away like last time.”

Riftan looked deep in thought. “I heard that you tended to the scout so well that Ruth had nothing else to do for him. That fledgling knight wanted me to tell you how grateful he was and that he is indebted to you.”

This was the first time Riftan spoke of her magical abilities with approval. Maxi looked up at him, her eyes brimming with joy.

“I-I am glad… that I was of help.”

“Yes, you were a big help.”

Although his reply was in the affirmative, Riftan seemed to be of mixed emotions. Maxi’s elation dissolved when she saw that he was not entirely pleased.

Should she tell him that she had decided to continue learning magic from Ruth? Maxi pressed her lips together. She did not wish to shatter the intimate air between them right now.

In all honesty, she feared that he would forbid her from learning any more magic. Maxi justified her decision not to tell him by convincing herself that everything would be fine as long as she did not do anything reckless. The thought pricked at her conscience, but she pushed it to the back of her mind. At the moment, all she wished was to savor this happiness.

Chapter 104

The next day, Maxi rushed to the library as soon as she was dressed. She found Ruth asleep on the ground next to the brazier, stretched out like a corpse.

Maxi frowned as she looked over him. She thought it was both sad and pathetic that he would choose to spend the night on the hard stone floor because he was too lazy to descend three flights of stairs to one of many comfortable sleeping quarters.

After glancing around the room, Maxi picked up a stick of kindling and poked Ruth in the back.

“Ruth, it is morning… Wake up.”

“Mmm…”

Looking annoyed, Ruth flipped over and pulled his cloak over his head. Maxi continued to poke his back like a mean child tormenting a squirming caterpillar.

“W-Wake up… If I recall, you were the one who told me to come… as soon as I opened my eyes.”

“Ugh… I had hoped that you would come an hour later…”

He squinted up at her, then suddenly frowned.

“Was that what you were jabbing me with? As though I’m a fire that needs to be poked?”

Maxi swiftly hid the kindling behind her back.

Now completely awake, Ruth grew wide-eyed and sat bolt upright. “I have been thinking this for a while now, but do you not think you are terribly unkind to me?”

“W-Well, you cannot expect me to touch a s-sleeping man who is not my husband.”

“I am sure there are more courteous ways to do so!”

Ruth stared at her in displeasure and heaved a sigh.

“Never mind. Let us get ready for your lesson.”

With that, he rose unsteadily to his feet and began cleaning up the parchments and books scattered all over the floor. Feeling a little apologetic, Maxi quietly went to help him. After gathering the parchment pieces into one roll, Ruth tied them with leather string and tossed them into a large chest.

“Have you finished reading the books I recommended yesterday?”

“I-I was only able to read… about half of them.”

“Had we finished your lessons on Elemental Theory?”

“N-No…”

Ruth stroked his chin and narrowed his eyes. “It would be difficult for you to learn defensive or offensive magic if you do not have the basic knowledge of geometry and Elemental Theory. You will have to at least read all the books that I recommended.”

“I-It would not take long,” Maxi answered eagerly. “Will I be able to learn… offensive magic after I’ve read all of them?”

“I thought it would be best for you to learn the basic self-defense spells,” Ruth said with a shrug. “You should at least have the means to protect yourself in case you are placed in danger again like last time.”

Maxi thought of the wyvern attack and nodded somberly.

Ruth stared at the ceiling before suddenly snapping his fingers. “All right, then. For today, let us try mastering the spells you’ve already learned. I have asked the squires to gather the necessary materials ahead of time.”

“M-Materials?”

Ruth’s smile was almost ominous. “They are special materials that will greatly help improve your abilities.”

Maxi grew uneasy. What on earth was he planning? She eyed him apprehensively as he gathered a few items from under the table and placed them in a sack. He headed straight out the door, and Maxi had no choice but to follow.

“Where… are we going?”

“To see the squires. We are going to pick up the materials I just told you about.”

“Can’t you just t-tell me what the materials are?”

“You’ll know when you see it.”

Ruth hummed as he hurried out of the castle.

Maxi was about to inquire further but thought against it. Just as he said, she would know soon enough. Swallowing her unease, she followed Ruth past the long garden path.

A wooden building soon came into view. Two elm trees towered like watchtowers on either side of the old structure. Just outside, Ulyseon, Garrow, and three other squires were sparring with wooden swords.

Ruth gave them an exuberant wave. “Good day, everyone.”

“Mage Ruth!”

The squires lowered their wooden swords and turned toward them.

“We were actually planning to go see you right after our morning practice,” said Ulyseon as he wiped his sweaty face. “Your request yesterday—”

He stopped when he noticed Maxi, his eyes growing round. He quickly ran over to them.

“You’ve come as well, my lady! Have you been well? I am so glad that you have recovered! You do not know how worried I’ve been, my lady. I should have done better to protect you… You are truly all right now though, aren’t you?”

“Calm down, Uly. Can’t you see that you’re making her ladyship uncomfortable?” Garrow chastised. He gave Maxi a polite smile. “Good morning, my lady.”

“G-Good morning. It has been a while… s-since I saw you both.”

“Might I ask what brings you here, my lady? Is there anything we can do for you?” Ulyseon asked, his eyes bright.

Ruth stepped in when Maxi could not think of what to say.

“We are here to pick up the materials I asked you to gather yesterday. They will be used to help her ladyship practice her magic.”

“Ah, so they were for her ladyship! Please wait here a moment. I shall go get them right now.”

Maxi watched in bewilderment as Ulyseon ran into the dark entrance of the annex. Soon, the squire came back out holding a large pail. Ruth took it from him and opened the lid. He nodded, looking satisfied.

Wondering what on earth it could be, Maxi peeked over Ruth’s shoulder. The pail was full of what seemed to be reddish mounds of flesh. Appalled, Maxi recoiled.

“W-What on earth is that?!”

“They are special helpers that will help you practice detoxification magic.”

With a smile, Ruth placed his hand inside the pail and drew out a palm-sized creature. It was a large, reddish-brown toad with black spots dotted on its back. Maxi shuddered as the black legs of the dead toad sagged limply.

“What… do you intend to do with them, exactly?”

“It’s called the Detoxification Magic Training Technique. The black-spotted swamp toad has potent poison. After practicing with a few of these fellows, you should be able to neutralize most poisons easily.”

Ruth waved the dead toad for Maxi to see. The sight of the creature’s slimy legs swaying back and forth made Maxi’s stomach turn.

She backed away toward the path they had taken. What she truly wanted to do was turn around and flee, but Ulyseon and Garrow were watching her with intense curiosity. She could not bring herself to run away, not after exaggerating her past encounters with monsters to make them believe that she was brave.

Maxi gulped and desperately tried to appear calm as she asked, ““W-What… sort of t-training will we be doing with that frog, exactly? Y-You… are not planning on poisoning people with that, are you?”

Ruth snorted. “Of course not. Who on earth would agree to cooperate in such a barbaric training method?”

He nodded at the squires.

“Could one of you get me some water? It doesn’t have to be in a pail. A basin, brass bowl, pot… anything will do. Just make sure to fill it.”

Garrow stepped forward. “I’ll do it.”

While he went inside the annex to grab another pail, Ruth lowered the toads onto a tree stump and counted them. There were thirty-one in total. Maxi was on the verge of heaving, but Ruth let out a cry of amazement.

“How on earth did you manage to catch so many in a single day?”

“We used a dead rabbit as bait. Place a rabbit or a bird near the swamp, and these little fiends will flock around the corpse,” Ulyseon explained proudly. “When enough of them have gathered, all you have to do is raise the net set up beforehand to catch them all in a single sweep.”

“What an excellent idea!”

Ruth began showering Ulyseon with praise. Maxi inwardly grumbled to herself that she had not cared to know something as unnecessary as how to catch swamp toads.

“Will these be enough?”

While the two were in the midst of discussing how best to gather toads, salamanders, and various poisonous insects, Garrow returned with a pail sloshing with water.

Ruth took it from him and gave a satisfied nod. “Perfect.”

Maxi watched him warily. After lowering the pail next to the stump, Ruth picked up one of the toads. He then took out a small knife from his bag and drove the blade deep into the toad’s back. Black fluid oozed from the wound and dripped into the clear water.

“Now, my lady, try to purify this water.”

“You want me to… c-cast detoxification magic o-on the water?”

“I am. This is a method frequently used by mages to master detoxification magic.”

Maxi kept her eyes fixed on the pail. The sticky fluid was now spreading over the water’s surface like ink.

When she reluctantly hovered her hand above the pail and summoned her magic, she felt a faint resistance. She cocked her head. This felt different from when she had cast magic on people; she was uncertain where she was supposed to draw the rune.

After silently watching her struggle for quite some time, Ruth offered a piece of advice.

“Try to infuse your magic from the edges and move it in a circle until you reach the center. Once you get the hang of it, it might even be easier than casting magic on people.”

Following his instructions, Maxi slowly let her magic flow from the edges of the pail. A blue glow radiated from her palm and began purifying the dark energy that was dispersing in the water. After about ten minutes, the contaminated water returned to its clear state.

Ruth dipped his finger into the pail and tasted it. “Well done, my lady. The only flaw was that you wasted too much mana, but that should be rectified with more practice.”

“We are… going to keep doing this?”

“You must do it again and again, my lady,” Ruth replied firmly, tossing the dead frog he was holding onto the stump. “The squires have gone to the trouble of catching these toads for us. Don’t you think we should put each and every one of them to good use?”

Her face pale, Maxi stared at the heap of toads. Was he telling her that she needed to keep doing this until they used up all of those? Maxi’s shoulders slumped in dread when she noticed Ulyseon looking proud of himself, oblivious to Maxi’s dismay.

“Feel free to use them all, my lady. We can catch more for you whenever you wish. After all, it is a knight’s greatest joy to be able to serve a lady.”

“Please bring us some long-tailed lizards next time.”

“Leave it to me! There should be plenty in the southern caves,” Ulyseon cried, thumping his chest.

Maxi smiled stiffly. Ruth was apparently determined to see her abilities improve before he left for the campaign. He picked up another dead toad, and a long tongue slid out of its mouth. Maxi only just managed to contain the urge to hurl.

Ruth used his dagger to cut off the flopping tongue in one swift motion and handed the toad to Maxi. “Would you like to try it yourself this time?”

Maxi’s shoulders tensed. She wanted to shake her head, but she could not show any sign of aversion with the squires looking at her so expectantly.

In the end, Maxi squeezed her eyes shut and accepted the clammy toad. The cold and squishy texture made goosebumps rise all over her body. It was the worst thing she had ever touched in her life. She fought the urge to hurl the thing away and flipped the toad over.

Ruth placed the dagger in her hand and pointed to a spot below the toad’s head.

“Now, drive the dagger here…  and create a long lesion.”

Maxi hesitated for a while before thrusting the dagger into the toad’s cold body. The skin was tougher than she expected, and her hand shook with effort as she pushed the blade in. Sticky black fluid began to ooze from the incision.

Thinking that it was over, Maxi was about to throw the toad away when Ruth mercilessly gave the next instruction.

“Please squeeze the toad now, my lady. We want enough poison to flow out.”

Maxi silently vowed that the next time she came upon the sorcerer sleeping, she would pierce a hole through his back with kindling.

Chapter 105

After Ruth left for the construction site, Maxi was finally able to return to her chambers. She was thoroughly exhausted. Even though she washed her hands several times, she could not seem to rid herself of the slimy sensation.

She immediately cast off her clothes, which were soiled with toad fluids, and scrubbed herself from head to toe in hot, soapy water. Her whole body felt unclean. How much more of this appalling training must she continue to do? The sorcerer was not concerned with propriety; he might bring lizards next, or venomous snakes and spiders.

Rubbing the goosebumps on her forearm, Maxi resolved that she would move onto the next phase as soon as possible. For her to do so, however, she had to finish studying the basics.

After rinsing the soap, she slipped into crisp new clothes and sat at the desk. She rummaged through the drawers and took out a book, parchment, and an ink bottle. Ludis walked in bearing a steaming cup of tea just as she finished arranging everything on the desk.

“A tea from Mage Ruth, my lady. Please try it.”

Maxi gave the maidservant a look of appreciation and wet her lips with the warm tea. The bitter liquid had a refreshing scent and seemed to help her forget about the unpleasant experience. Sipping the mandrago tea, Maxi began to peruse the text-laden pages of the book.

The considerable mana use had tired her out, but this was not the time to dawdle. She intended to finish reading the book that very day so that she could persuade Ruth to teach her defensive or offensive magic tomorrow.

About three minutes into reading, a knock came at the door. The steward’s voice filtered through.

“My lady, it is Rodrigo. May I intrude for a moment?”

Maxi looked up from the desk and called for him to come in. Rodrigo cautiously entered the room and deferentially bowed his head.

“Forgive me for interrupting your rest, my lady.”

“I-It is all right. Is something the matter?”

“A message has arrived from his lordship. He said that visitors will be arriving and that they will be staying in the castle for about two days. I thought it best to inform you ahead of time.”

“V-Visitors? Do you know w-where they are from?” Maxi asked, flustered.

Rodrigo gave her an embarrassed look. “His lordship did not mention which household they are from. Only that we are to prepare rooms, baths, and food for three knights.”

Maxi’s face fell. Had the king already sent his command for Riftan to dispatch his knights? The thought that they might be royal messengers was bone-chilling. It had only been three days since the news.

“Please do as his lordship has i-instructed… and prepare rooms on the second floor. And please tell the k-kitchen to pay extra attention to the meal.”

“Yes, my lady.”

Maxi sat by the window after the steward left and peered down at the grounds. A few moments later, five men on horseback entered the garden.

They were too far away to see their faces clearly, but the two men at the front appeared to be Remdragon Knights, while the three behind them were the newcomers.

The men bore a triangular orange banner. Maxi squinted at it; it did not contain the golden bird, the royal family’s emblem. It still felt familiar to Maxi, however, and she surmised that it belonged to one of the noble families of Wedon.

She wracked her brain to remember which household the crest belonged to, but soon gave up and rose to her feet. If they were messengers sent by the crown, it was her duty as the lady of the castle to welcome them.

Maxi left her chambers after asking Ludis to arrange her hair. She was just descending the stairs when Riftan led the guests into the castle. Maxi searched his solemn face before looking over the guests behind him.

An aged but stoutly built knight and his two younger subordinates inspected the hall. From their wary expressions, Maxi did not think they were from a noble family that was on friendly terms with Riftan.

She nervously approached them. “Riftan… I was told… that we had guests.”

Noticing Maxi, Riftan furrowed his brow. He strode to meet her and touched her still-damp hair. “We must have disturbed your rest. They are from Ruigen. They are only staying for two days, so you need not trouble yourself.”

The blatant dismissal in front of the guests made Maxi feel flustered. The guests themselves did not seem offended; the middle-aged knight stepped forward and kissed her hand.

“Greetings, my lady. I am Aeron Levia. We have come under the command of the Earl of Loverne.”

“I-It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Sir Aeron… I hope your stay here will be comfortable.”

The Earl of Loverne was one of the king’s vassals who had a sizable estate not far from Anatol. Why had the earl sent his knights here? Feeling both curious and wary, Maxi studied the deeply lined face of the knight and was about to speak again when she heard Riftan’s sharp voice.

“Did you rush to such a dangerous place to make small talk with someone else’s wife?”

“I was merely greeting the lady.”

“Didn’t you say it was an urgent matter? Stop dawdling and follow me.”

He spun on his heel and began climbing the stairs. The guests sighed. They respectfully nodded to Maxi and followed after Riftan. Maxi surmised that these were not welcome visitors and dragged her feet back to her chambers.

It was late in the evening when Riftan returned. Maxi had been pinching her thigh in an effort to stay awake, and she leaped out of bed to rush over to him. He looked exhausted.

His eyes grew wide when he saw that she was not asleep. “Why are you still awake?”

“I… I was waiting for you to return. I wanted to know what was going on…”

Riftan’s brow furrowed slightly as he perched on a chair and began removing his armor. Maxi placed a kettle full of water over the fire so he could wash, then went over to stand behind him. When she placed her hands on his waist to help him undress, Riftan, who was untying the joints of his vambrace, awkwardly pushed her hands away.

“You don’t have to mind me. I can do it myself.”

“It is a wife’s duty… t-to attend to her husband.”

As soon as the words were out of her mouth, Maxi’s face flushed at the thought that she might have sounded too brazen. She could not count the times he had attended to her; she could not say the same for herself.

She hastily added, “I am rarely able to do so… because you… return late and leave early in the morning… But it is normally a w-wife’s duty to make sure… her husband is able to rest in comfort.”

With that, she snatched the heavy armor from his hands without waiting for a reply. The weight made her fumble, and she barely managed to maintain her posture as she staggered over to the armor stand. She hung the chainmail and neatly placed the vambrace and greaves over it.

It took less than twenty steps to move to the stand, but droplets of sweat dotted her forehead. She wondered how Riftan was able to walk around with something so heavy weighing him down.

“Just leave that there,” Riftan said when she tried to pick up the last item she was about to put away. It was his sword.

“You won’t be able to carry it.”

Maxi looked skeptical. Compared to the massive swords that some soldiers strapped to their backs, Riftan’s looked ordinary. The blade was roughly four kevette[8] long, and neither the unadorned hilt nor the leather scabbard appeared to be of much heft.

“N-Nonsense,” Maxi retorted. “I may not be able to swing it… but I doubt that I… w-won’t be able to pick it up.”

Riftan, who was pulling his sweat-soaked tunic over his head, eyed Maxi’s slender arms and arched an eyebrow. “You can’t.”

Fuming, Maxi grabbed the hilt. Not only was she unable to lift the sword, but she could barely keep it upright.

Surprised by the unexpected weight, she tightened her hold on the grip. She had thankfully not dropped it, but her wrists were shaking as if they were about to break. Her face grew red with the effort. The tip of the sword shakily rose an inch from the ground.

“S-See? I told you I could lift it.”

“You call that lifting?”

Riftan clicked his tongue incredulously and took the sword from her hand.

“Give it here. You’ll hurt yourself.”

With that, he propped the sword up next to the bed in one quick movement as if he were moving a feather. The immense difference in their strengths left Maxi stunned. How could one person be that strong?

“A-Are swords… usually that heavy?”

“Mine is much heavier than the average bastard sword. A special smelting method was used to increase its strength, and it adds to the weight. A wider blade, too. Even I had a hard time wielding it at first.”

A faint smile tugged at his lips as he poured the water Maxi had boiled into a basin. After soaking a towel, he began wiping himself down.

Maxi took a change of clothes from a chest and placed it next to him. “May I ask… why the earl… s-sent his knights here?”

Riftan nodded calmly as he wiped the back of his neck. “He sent his men to request an alliance. It seems like he’s having a tough time dealing with the growing number of monsters.”

“A-An alliance?”

“He’s offering to pay a certain amount of compensation in return for the Remdragon Knights helping him stamp out the monsters. He has also offered to actively support my construction project.”

Maxi inwardly released a sigh of relief that the knights were not here to conscript Riftan to the campaign.

“Then… do you intend to… a-accept his offer?”

“I told them that I would think about it. It is not a bad offer, but I’m not sure it’s worth dividing Anatol’s troops for…”

“Because… y-you might have to leave for another campaign soon?”

Riftan paused from rinsing off the soap to look at her.

Maxi quickly added, “I-I heard that monsters… are r-raiding people in the north, and that… the Remdragon Knights might also be called to join the fight against them…”

“Who prattled to you about such matters?” Riftan asked, his voice sharp.

Maxi hunched her shoulders and replied hesitantly, “I-I accidentally overheard it… while I was treating the scout.”

She did not mention that Ruth had given her a comprehensive explanation after that. It would only subject him to unwarranted ire. Riftan clicked his tongue lightly and tossed a towel on a chair.

“We do not know yet for certain if we will have to join the campaign.”

“If… the king were to send a command…”

Maxi swallowed past the lump in her throat. Though Ruth had already told her that it would be another knight who would be leading the campaign, Maxi still wanted to hear Riftan confirm it.

“W-Will you be… leading the knights, Riftan?”

Riftan watched her as if he were trying to figure out the intention behind her question before slowly shaking his head.

“No. I intend to send Ursuline or Hebaron in my stead.”

Chapter 106

“I… I see.”

Relief blossomed over Maxi’s face, and she did not try to conceal it.

Riftan cupped her cheek. “Do you dislike the thought of me leaving?”

Maxi looked up at him nervously. She was worried that she might annoy him if she told him the truth. She chose her words carefully.

“I feel… more at ease w-when you are here, Riftan. S-So do… the people of Anatol…”

“I suppose so.”

A look of disappointment briefly flickered in his eyes, but the fragile expression quickly disappeared behind his usual impassiveness before Maxi could say anything.

Riftan tossed the towel around his neck into the washbasin. “I have no intention of leaving Anatol. Since I have left it unattended for so long, I plan to do my utmost to fulfill my duties to this land from now on.”

“E-Even if… King Reuben summons you?”

“It would be inconvenient if the man insists that I join.” He gave a nonchalant shrug. “But I can always make excuses to get out of it. Unless King Reuben is a fool, he should know what would happen if he demands loyalty from me beyond what is reasonable.”

A cold sweat prickled Maxi’s back at his impertinence. Still, she was relieved. Riftan’s determination to remain in Anatol seemed firmer than she had expected.

“I-I am glad to hear that.”

“Because you feel more at ease with me here?”

Maxi slowly nodded. Riftan looked deep in thought as his eyes bore into her before he bent down to her. Maxi’s eyelids quivered. His still-moist lips brushed hers, and his rough fingers gently stroked her ear.

“Be rest assured, I will protect you no matter what.”

A deep corner of her heart ached. Maxi looked up at him.

“N-No matter what?”

“No matter what,” he repeated, cupping her face in his hands. “I won’t let any danger get anywhere near you.”

Maxi turned her head to hide the tears welling up in her eyes and rubbed her cheek against his palm. When she was young, she had once dreamed of a knight who would protect her. She had quickly given up on that dream when she realized that she possessed no enticing qualities that could win someone’s heart. Yet, whenever she was with Riftan, her childhood fantasy seemed to awaken.

In her imagination, she was a noblewoman that knights would risk their lives to protect, and he was a knight who blindly worshipped her and her alone.

Feeling her throat burn, Maxi wound her arms around his neck. Riftan drew in a sharp breath. He hoisted her off the ground and began showering her with passionate kisses.

His wet tongue gently lapped the inside of her mouth, and his calloused hand gingerly traced the ridge of her spine. Maxi responded by stroking his hair, as thick as crow feathers. Her hands drifted to his veined, steel-like forearm and stubbled chin. She felt his cheek muscles harden and saw his black eyes grow darker with desire.

“You’d think I’d be used to it by now…” he murmured in a thick voice.

Maxi barely managed to open her eyelids and gave him a puzzled look.

Riftan suppressed a sigh. “My body burns whenever I touch you, and it seems to grow worse by the day.”

Giving a shaky smile, Maxi pressed her face to his neck. She lightly licked the water remaining on his skin. Riftan’s back stiffened, and he tightened his arms around her in a crushing embrace.

A pleasant shudder coursed through her body. His heat, firmness, and strength aroused a fiery desire within her. Overwhelmed by the bone-melting sensation, Maxi wrapped her arms and legs around him. Riftan reached inside her thin muslin nightgown and stroked her calf and thigh as he strode over to the bed. Their chests pressed against each other, and Maxi could feel his heart pounding.

“Sometimes, I want you so much that it hurts,” he muttered in a choked voice as he lowered her onto the bed. His face was now shrouded in shadows, and Maxi reached up to caress him.

Riftan grabbed her wrist and kissed her palm.

“Riftan…”

Maxi closed her eyes as she felt his hands roam beneath her clothes.

◆◆◆

The guests had to leave Calypse Castle with Riftan’s unsatisfactory assurance that he would think about their offer of an alliance. The knights, who had traveled through harsh mountain paths to reach Anatol, clearly did not look pleased.

Riftan did not bat an eye. He evidently planned on leaving the Earl of Loverne wanting until he could form an alliance that was more favorable for Anatol. Ruth told her that no one was better than Riftan when it came to hiking up his worth in such deals.

There was a deft negotiator beneath Riftan’s brusque exterior, Maxi discovered. Although he usually never spoke more than necessary, he was proficient at bargaining and strangely adept at manipulation.

Of course, her husband had more hidden sides to him apart from this. He was an outstanding architect, a prudent and fair judge, and an excellent engineer.

Not only did Riftan train the soldiers and supervise the road construction, he also worked with the blacksmiths to create new weapons and painstakingly looked after the affairs of the estate. Maxi had to marvel at how one person could take on so much work.

Though it is on account of that that I am able to study magic…

Maxi let out an uneasy sigh as she glanced down at the defensive rune on the floor. It was by virtue of her husband working tirelessly from the crack of dawn until late into the night that she was able to leisurely pursue magic training. He was so busy that her fears of him discovering her studies were unfounded.

Should I be happy about this?

Maxi heaved a despondent sigh. Ruth, who was inspecting her rune, frowned when he heard her.

“The ground might open up if you keep sighing like that, my lady. Could you rein in your dour mood for my sake and get back to testing out your rune when you’re ready?”

Maxi roused herself from her thoughts. It was a new spell; she could not afford to have her mind wander

“All right… I shall start now.”

Maxi drew a rune and checked it over twice. Summoning her mana, she directed it to flow following the shape of the rune. The air gradually shifted, and a translucent blue barrier formed around her.

Ruth inspected the barrier with narrowed eyes before motioning to Ulyseon, who hovered awkwardly nearby.

“Now, please attack it.”

The young squire’s shoulders flinched as though he had been whipped. “Y-You want me to attack it?”

“Of course. How else will we be able to assess the strength of her shield?”

Ulyseon scratched the back of his head, looking unwilling. “I do not think it has to be me…”

“Well, we can’t have her ladyship practice with one of the knights now, can we? And I’m afraid my attacks would not help assess anything at all.”

Ruth pulled up his sleeve to reveal a slender arm. Ulyseon looked from side to side, unsure of how to respond to the sorcerer’s utter lack of pride in his manhood. Ruth remained perfectly unperturbed.

“Come now, stop hesitating and attack it.”

“But… how can one aspiring to be a knight raise a sword to a lady?”

“It’s not even a real sword. We are doing this explicitly for her ladyship’s safety. This magic could end up saving her life if she were ever to be in danger,” Ruth said firmly.

Ulyseon gulped, then went to stand across from Maxi with a determined look on his face.

“I understand. Then, my lady… please forgive this discourtesy.”

Maxi summoned as much of her mana as possible and nodded gravely. Ulyseon raised the wooden sword and lightly swung it down.

There was a whooshing sound as the wooden sword arced through the air, followed by a loud shatter. Maxi’s eyes widened.

The sword crashed through as if her shield were a thin layer of ice. Before Ulyseon could pull back, it landed on Maxi’s forehead with a hearty thud. Ulyseon let out a shrill scream as Maxi stumbled backward, her head spinning.

“M-My lady!”

The disorienting pain made Maxi groan and twist her legs in agony. Tears involuntarily trickled down her cheeks.

“Ahh!”

“M-Mage Ruth! Quick! Please do something! Her ladyship— Her ladyship is hurt!”

Having struck the lady of the castle, Ulyseon frantically shook Ruth in a state of panic. Ruth gazed down at Maxi with a blank look as if he found the whole situation ridiculous.

Ruth crouched next to her with a sigh. “If you could remove your hands for a moment, my lady, I shall ease the pain.”

Maxi was barely able to lower her hands from her head. Tears continued streaming down her cheeks. Without even trying to disguise his disapproval, Ruth clicked his tongue and cast healing magic over her.

Maxi’s face flushed with shame as she slowly rose to her feet. She wanted nothing more than to dig a hole and hide in it.

“A-Are you all right, my lady? Does it still hurt?” Ulyseon asked as he fretted about her.

Maxi brushed the dust from her skirt and pretended to be unperturbed. “I-I am perfectly fine.”

“I am truly, truly, sorry, my lady. I can’t believe I hurt you…”

“N-No. It was because… m-my magic was weak,” Maxi muttered feebly.

Ruth shook his head and said scathingly, “Indeed. I have never seen such a pitiful shield in my life. A shield made of parchment would have been sturdier.”

“I-It was my first try! The next one… will be better,” Maxi retorted.

Ulyseon paled. “You… intend to do this again, my lady?”

“O-Of course,” said Maxi with a determined nod. “I shall keep practicing… until I get it right.”

Maxi meticulously studied the rune, but she simply could not work out what she had done wrong. She had circulated her mana as she had been taught, so why had the shield broken so easily?

“You are circulating your mana so slowly that it is diminishing the strength of your shield to a ridiculous degree. You will need to increase your speed at least threefold for it to function decently.”

“Th-Threefold?”

“Or you could double the amount of mana.”

Maxi looked dejected. “I-I think either would be difficult.”

“Try, my lady. It should at least be stronger than glass to be considered a shield, don’t you think? As it is now, I fear a dragonfly would be able to breach it with a flap of its wings.”

Finished with his barrage of criticisms, Ruth waved at Ulyseon, who still stood looking quite pale.

“You may go now, young Rovar. I think I will be able to assist her ladyship by myself.”

With that, he picked up a twig from the ground and swung it in the air as if he were swatting a fly.

“We shall consider today’s training a success if you are able to block this.”

Maxi stared at the twig, no thicker than her pinky, and nodded despondently.

Chapter 107

It took five tries before Maxi managed to block the assailing twig. Her barrier was still nowhere near the standard that could be used in a real battle, so Ruth decided that they would practice a different type of defensive magic.

Maxi slumped her shoulders; she had poured immense effort into her shield training over the past few days. Ruth, however, was firm. He did not think that they should be wasting time grappling with a spell she simply was not equipped for. Without allowing her much time to rest, Ruth immediately drew a different rune on the ground and began his explanation.

“There are two kinds of defensive spells in basic magic. The incorporeal shield and the corporeal barrier. Since it does not seem like you’ll be able to cast a decent shield, a barrier is our only choice.”

“Does that mean… I’ll have to learn a w-whole new rune? It took me a week… to memorize the rune for the shield…”

“The fundamental blueprints of the runes are practically the same, so I doubt it would take you that long this time. A barrier only requires a quarter of the mana that goes into a shield.”

Maxi narrowed her eyes at him. “Th-Then… why didn’t you teach me how to cast a barrier first?”

“Because a barrier rune is far more complex than that of a shield,” said Ruth, using a stick to etch out the long formula on the ground. “Compared to a shield, which creates a protective wall purely from mana, a barrier is magic that creates a barricade by transforming tangible materials. Since it is a spell that involves changing the form of matter, it entails a much more complicated calculation than a shield.”

Maxi looked down in worry at the dreadfully complicated-looking rune. “W-Why don’t we… just continue practicing the shield? W-Who knows… I might be able to improve if we keep at it.”

“Certainly, but only if you are able to gather enough mana. Sadly, it would take at least a year for you to do so. What you need, my lady, are spells you can use as soon as possible. Would it not be better for you to learn every spell you can before I leave?”

Maxi pried her eyes away from the complex rune, the mere sight of which was enough to cause an upheaval in her head. She looked back at the sorcerer.

“H-Has… the king sent the order for the Remdragon Knights to join the campaign?”

“He will soon enough. We received information yesterday that the situation in Livadon is growing serious. The church in Osiriya should be deliberating countermeasures as we speak.”

Osiriya’s decision was predictable. They would surely request that military aid be sent from each country in the Seven Kingdoms.

Maxi looked anxious. “H-How long does it take… to reach Livadon?”

“At least a month. Even if one were to ride northwest for two weeks without rest to cross the border, they would still have to travel by ship for ten more days. It could take longer if they were to meet monsters on the way.”

Just imagining the arduous journey was enough to make Maxi heave a sigh.

“I-I suppose it will be a dangerous journey…”

“Indeed. I have had my fill of hardships from our stay in the Lexos Mountains, yet here I am, off to another wretched campaign! Truth be told, I did not wish to leave Anatol again for the next ten years or so,” Ruth lamented with an uncharacteristic slump in his shoulders.

Maxi was certainly worried about how the sorcerer would manage such a voyage when he found it bothersome to travel the short distance to his own room. Furthermore, had he not told her that every fief was currently struggling with monster invasions? The journey to Livadon would not be a smooth one.

“D-Do you really think… it would be all right for only a handful of the knights… to leave for the campaign?”

“We cannot exactly leave Anatol defenseless just to help Livadon,” Ruth replied indifferently as he scrawled the rune’s last formula. “Besides, we will not be traveling to Livadon by ourselves. We are combining forces with the knights from other territories as we travel northwest.”

“Other… knights?”

“Do you think Sir Riftan is King Reuben’s only vassal? Since all of his vassals are sending their knights to comply with his command, we should be able to form quite an army. This is usually how it is done when the king sends troops across borders.”

“I-I see.”

“And it is not only Wedon. Both Balto and Osiriya will also be sending men. No matter how big the rampaging monster army is, everything should be over before winter arrives.”

Maxi relaxed a little at his confidence. “Then… I presume you’ll be back by early w-winter at the latest.”

“I desperately wish for that to be the case.”

Finishing the rune, Ruth dusted his hands and straightened up. “And you will have to take my place to some extent while I am away, my lady.”

“I assure you… I shall do my best,” Maxi replied, hunching her shoulders at the heavy expectation. “But there could always be a situation… that I won’t be able to handle by myself. Don’t you think we should hire another h-healer… b-before you leave?”

“I would have already done so if that were possible, my lady,” Ruth said, crossing his arms with a sigh. “With the current crisis in Livadon, it seems every mage is set on leaving for Livadon. Their value has increased several times over. On top of that, since the competition between the feudal lords to acquire mages has intensified considerably, no mage would be willing to remain in Anatol unless we offer them sizable compensation.”

Maxi’s face clouded with worry. It seemed the world was in bigger turmoil than she had thought.

Ruth wore a grim expression. “Which is why you must strive to improve your abilities as much as possible before I leave. That is the only way I can leave with the barest reassurance.”

“I-I shall… try,” Maxi answered weakly as she looked over the intricate, web-like rune.

Ruth patted her shoulder in a show of encouragement and slowly began to explain the rune’s principles.

◆◆◆

Ten days later, the order from the king arrived just as Ruth had predicted. After reading the decree brought to him by the king’s messenger, Riftan convened a meeting with the knights without delay.

Maxi paced around her bedchambers as she waited for Riftan to return. She wanted to know what decision he had made.

Although he had told her that he intended to assign another knight to take the command, the contents of the king’s decree could have changed his mind. King Reuben might have forced Riftan to lead his knights, making it difficult for Riftan to defy his orders. Maxi clasped her hands together as if in prayer. The mere thought of him leaving on a long journey was enough to put her nerves on edge.

She had been waiting with bated breath for a while when she heard the door rattle open. It was Riftan, who entered the room with exhaustion etched across his face. She rushed over to him like the wind.

“W-What… have you decided to do? What did the d-decree say? Y-You are not planning on leaving Anatol, are you?”

Looking surprised, Riftan grabbed her shoulders. “Maxi, calm down.”

Maxi clutched his forearm and impatiently pressed him again. “Will you be l-leaving for Livadon?”

“I already told you that I have no intention of doing so.”

A faint smile flitted across his lips. He pulled away slightly to remove the sword strapped to his waist and propped it next to the stand. Maxi trailed behind him and continued asking him questions.

“Then… w-who will be going?”

“It was decided that Ursuline Ricaydo would go in my stead,” Riftan replied, slumping into a chair and messaging his stiff nape. “The meeting lasted this long because Nirtha and Ricaydo wouldn’t stop snarling at each other over who would be the one to go. Listening to two men squabbling for three hours makes my ears bleed.”

Recalling how the two knights usually clashed like sworn enemies whenever they saw each other, Maxi gave Riftan an empathetic look. If the two had gotten into a serious argument, their bellows would have rung out like thunder.

“I suppose… S-Sir Ursuline was able to win this round.”

“It was a fight where Nirtha was at a disadvantage from the start. Since it will be a coalition of knights from each kingdom. A commander with a mercenary background could easily spark a backlash. It would look better for someone from a distinguished lineage like Ursuline to lead the knights.”

There was a strange hint of mockery in his tone as he said ‘distinguished lineage.’

He clicked his tongue and added, “Nirtha protested, but he eventually agreed when we told him that it would do us no good to create unnecessary friction. He is surprisingly rational for someone that is so bear-like.”

Maxi nodded as she thought of the brash knight. “W-Who else will be going?”

“Elliot Charon and Remus Baldo will be assisting Ricaydo. They will be joined by ten knights, twenty junior knights, thirty cavalrymen, and one sorcerer… There will be a total of sixty-four men.”

“Is there… anything f-for me to prepare?”

Riftan frowned at her question. “There is no need for you to concern yourself. Those leaving for the campaign will pack everything themselves. Such a thing is second nature for all of them.”

“Still… I shall help prepare anything the men might need. They will be leaving on a long journey… s-so I must assist…”

“Then, you could tell the servants to prepare a sumptuous supper,” Riftan said, his lips suddenly twisting into a bitter smile. “They will finish making preparations for the campaign tomorrow and will depart at dawn the next day. Tomorrow evening will be the only time we can hold a send-off banquet for them.”

Maxi cautiously studied his face. Riftan did not seem happy about sending his men on this perilous journey, a sentiment which was understandable considering they were comrades who had been with him through thick and thin.

Maxi made a mental note to tell the cook not to spare any quality spices or wine for tomorrow’s supper.

“I-I shall tell the cook… to prepare only the best.”

“I will leave it to you, then.”

With a faint smile, Riftan removed his thick leather boots and slid off his belt. After picking up his shoes and placing them neatly by a wall, Maxi called for Ludis to prepare a bath.

As she did so, Riftan cooled off in front of the window in the crisp evening breeze. His face was cold as he gazed at the castle wall, now shrouded in darkness. Maxi, who had opened a chest to take out his nightshirt, paused to watch him.

His broad back seemed more tense than usual, and a dark shadow clouded his face. Her heart ached at his obvious weariness.

So many things were on his shoulders: his duties as the king’s vassal, his duties as a liege, and his duties as the commander of his knights… Even a man as strong as steel would have to grow tired at some point.

After a brief hesitation, Maxi slowly walked over to him and placed her hands on his waist. Riftan looked down at her with a faint smile.

“What’s this? Are you trying to seduce me?”

“I-It’s just… you looked like you were in a bad mood.”

With a flush coloring her face, she pretended to brush the dust off his tunic. A soft laugh escaped Riftan’s lips. He wrapped his sturdy arms around her and pecked the top of her head.

“Your adorable antics are happening more frequently these days. I’m a happy man.”

The heavy air seemed to have dissipated, and Maxi felt relieved. She rubbed her forehead against his broad chest. Although she felt apologetic toward the knights, she was glad that Riftan would not be heading into such a dangerous place.

Chapter 108

“Your hair smells nice.”

Riftan let out a content sigh and rested his head on her shoulder. Maxi blushed, glad that she had applied a few drops of rose oil to her hair.

Burying his nose in her thick hair, Riftan slid an arm under her buttocks and hoisted her off the ground. His rough hand caressing her nape made Maxi shudder with pleasure, and she snuggled more comfortably into his arms.

Being enveloped so perfectly against his large frame made her feel euphoric beyond words. His soft hair tickled her forehead and nose, and his steely arms held her against him with a force that was just enough not to hurt her.

Sliding her fingers behind his ear, Maxi stroked his lush hair and released a soft moan. Her whole body felt as if it were melting. Drunk with a languid heat, she barely heard the knock at the door.

“My lord, your bath is ready.”

Riftan paused in kneading her breast and kissing her pale shoulder. He sighed.

“I knew it. Our servants have the best timing,” he grumbled, lowering her to the floor. “Come in.”

The door opened as his voice rang out across the room, and the servants set up his bath. Riftan walked over to the tub and threw off his tunic.

He gave Maxi a seductive smile. “It’s been so long. Join me?”

“I… I have already washed,” Maxi murmured, glancing at the servants who were adding cold water into the bath to adjust the temperature.

“Don’t be like that. Come here.”

He dipped a finger into the water and motioned to the servants that they could leave. When the servants rushed out of the room, Maxi walked over to him, pretending to be unwilling. Riftan’s lips pulled into a content smile as he undid the belt of her dress.

◆◆◆

The preparations for the campaign started early the next morning. Awoken by the clamor of activity, Maxi slowly sat up in bed and looked out the window. Servants and soldiers bustled about in the spacious garden that was drenched in the bluish light of dawn. Loud neighing and gruff voices coaxing the horses drifted in from afar.

Rubbing her bleary eyes, Maxi watched the preparations before turning to the empty space next to the bed. Of course, Riftan’s armor stand was empty as well. Maxi sighed and called for Ludis to help her get ready for the day.

Riftan had told her not to trouble herself with the preparations, but she was certain there could still be something she could assist with before the knights left for the campaign.

After slipping into a blue bliaut, Maxi had her hair braided and coiled into a bun. She immediately headed to the backyard.

Dozens of horses were lined up as knights inspected their condition and their horseshoes one by one. Maxi spotted a familiar face among the men and made a beeline toward him. Sir Elliot, who had been deep in conversation with Rodrigo, gave Maxi a polite smile when he saw her approaching.

“Good morning, my lady.”

“Good… morning. A-Are you in the midst of preparing for the campaign?”

“Yes, we were in the middle of packing our provisions,” he said, pointing to the leather bundles piled against a wall.

Maxi tried to count the bags. The rations seemed meager considering they were for more than sixty robust men bound for a long journey.

When she gave Sir Elliot an inquiring look, he kindly explained, “Since our weapons, bedrolls, and essential utensils such as pots and cauldrons already weigh us down, we cannot bring much food with us. We will have to resupply at villages along the way, or find food for ourselves as much as possible.”

“I-I see.”

Thinking back, Princess Agnes had also told her the same thing. Maxi observed the activity around them before giving Sir Elliot a subtle look.

“I-Is there… anything I could help you with?”

“You, my lady?” he asked, a troubled smile briefly tugging at his lips. “I thank you for your offer, but you need not worry. We will take care of this.”

Maxi had half expected such an answer, so she was not heavily disappointed. Keeping her expression neutral, Maxi asked him another question.

“Where is R-Rif… his lordship?”

“He is currently at the training grounds, instructing the soldiers with Sir Ursuline. Do you need him urgently, my lady?”

Maxi waved her hands. “N-No. I was just wondering where he was…”

“Sir Elliot! Shall we take the horses to the training grounds once we’re done inspecting them?”

Sir Elliot looked over his shoulder at the soldier who had asked the question. Realizing that she was probably getting in the way, Maxi quickly retreated.

“I apologize… for taking your time. Please don’t mind me… and get back to what you were doing.”

“My apologies, my lady. Then, if you will excuse me.”

He nodded at her with an apologetic look and went to join the other knights. Maxi turned and walked back into the hall. At the very least, she could help the knights pack the food and clothes that they would take with them.

In the kitchen, she handed the cook the key to the storage room where the spices were kept, telling him to spare no ingredients in the sumptuous feast he was to prepare. She then instructed the maidservants to inspect all the clothing and bedrolls the knights would be bringing with them and to mend anything that needed it. To the servant in charge of overseeing the packing, she instructed him to pack the newly purchased sturdy pots and bowls.

Maxi was busily moving about the castle when she heard a familiar voice behind her. She turned to see Ruth striding down the corridor with his long, slender legs.

“There you are, my lady. I’ve been looking all over for you.”

“What… is the matter? I-I thought you’d be busy preparing for the campaign.”

“Oh, I finished making all necessary preparations ahead of time. There is something I wish to show you before I leave, my lady.”

“What is it?”

“You’ll know when you see it. Come with me.”

After his inadequate explanation, Ruth turned on his heel and motioned with his head for Maxi to follow him. Maxi trailed behind him in bewilderment as he descended the stairs and marched out of the great hall.

“Where on earth… a-are we going?”

“To my tower.”

Maxi looked up at him in surprise before glancing around. Riftan’s warning about not going anywhere near Ruth’s tower due to the strange runes he had set up all over the place came to her.

She stood as close to Ruth as she could and kept her guard up for any distortion in her mana.

“W-Why are we going to your tower?”

“Patience, my lady. We are almost there,” he replied languidly as though he found it tiresome to explain.

With that, he quickened his steps along the winding path. Maxi peered up at the grey tower enveloped in red ivy. The tower’s moss-covered entrance soon appeared between the lush green leaves of the elm trees. Perhaps it was because the tower hardly had any visitors, but the area near the castle wall was overrun with weeds.

Ruth half-heartedly scraped at the moss around the front door with his shoe, then fished a key out of his pocket.

“Come in.”

Maxi stood at the entrance and peeked inside. A conch shell-like spiral staircase was at the center of the dim and humid room.

Ruth already had a foot on the bottom step. “What are you still doing there, my lady?”

Giving up hope of a proper explanation from the sorcerer, Maxi went back to trailing him. They wound their way up the spiral staircase in silence. About two-thirds of the way, Ruth came to a stop.

“This is it,” he said, pulling at a worn door handle.

Maxi looked warily about the room and frowned. It stunk of something burning, pungent medicine, and moldy parchment.

“Th-The room has an unpleasant smell.”

“What a rude thing to say about someone’s sanctuary, my lady. The air is just a bit stale because I have not aired the room in a while,” Ruth grumbled, opening the window.

Bright sunlight streamed in, and Maxi blinked at the dizzying scene before her. Every inch of the room seemed as if it had come from a sorcerer’s workshop within a storybook.

Strange tools and dioramas lay in piles across the floor. A bookshelf tightly packed with ancient tomes covered one whole wall, while another was full of medicine vials and small jars. Ruth shoved the items on the floor to one side and beckoned for Maxi to enter.

“I have prepared explanations on a few magic runes so that you can study them on your own while I am away, my lady. I did my best to lay them out easily… but I am not sure if you will find them to be so.”

After a moment of hesitation, Maxi entered the room, tiptoeing around the mess on the floor. Ruth handed her a tall stack of parchments.

“Please take a quick look at them and let me know if you do not understand anything.”

“D-Did you bring me here… so you could give me this?”

Ruth nodded. “You are free to read any of the books in this room while I am gone, my lady. Just make sure to never take them outside this tower. These books are far more valuable than those in the library, so it would not do for any to go missing.”

Contrary to his words, the books did not seem looked after at all. A layer of white dust caked the pile of books scattered across the floor.

Maxi narrowed her eyes at the mess. “If they are so valuable… please take b-better care of them.”

“I do not see what the problem is as long as they can be read,” Ruth answered flatly.

He selected several books from the piles and placed them on the desk.

“This book should be helpful for learning magic, so please read it whenever you can.  This is an illustrated book on herbs, and there is also a book on anatomy from the south. It is not translated, but if you study the illustrations and commit them to memory, it will be of use when you heal people. Medicine in the south is much more advanced than ours, so their knowledge is always worth referring to.”

After his muddled explanation of the books, Ruth began expounding the medicine vials on the shelf.

“The salve in the red jar is for external wounds. Applying this after cleaning the wound should protect it from infections and help it heal faster. The syrup in this vial helps reduce swelling. The leaves in that sack can be used as a remedy for fever as well as a detoxicant, while these dried roots not only help restore mana, but also aid in replenishing one’s energy. And this—”

“H-Hold on! P-Please slow down.”

Maxi dug out a parchment and quill from his desk and began to scribble down Ruth’s words.

Chapter 109

“This powder should be familiar to you, my lady. It is a coagulant made by grinding the dried leaves and roots of a cucumber plant and mixing it with a dash of flour and herbs. I’ve prepared an ample supply, but you could try making it yourself with this recipe if you run out. You must use the scale to measure the ingredients accurately. I’ve also written down other remedies that are not too difficult to make, so please read them whenever you can.”

Ruth placed the parchment that contained the recipes, a small scale, and thin papers used for grinding herbs on the desk. Maxi, who had been hurriedly taking down notes with an ink-soaked quill, glanced at the items with a worried expression.

“D-Do you think… we’ll be needing so much medicine?”

“There is no way of knowing, my lady. As you’ve already experienced, there is a limit to how many people you can heal with magic. It’s always wise to be prepared.”

He shrugged lightly and showed Maxi how to use the scale. Maxi wrote down his explanation on the parchment as meticulously as she could. She was aware that Ruth had a lot on his plate, but it was apparently more than she had imagined. The burden of having to fill his shoes suddenly weighed on her shoulders.

“I think I’ve managed to explain everything to you, my lady. Here, let me give you the key to the tower.”

Ruth, who had been staring pensively at the ceiling with his arms crossed, took a key from his pocket.

“None of the items here are particularly dangerous, but try not to touch anything except for the books and the herbs, my lady.”

“I-I shall keep that in mind,” Maxi replied, cautiously taking the key from him.

An awkward silence fell over the room. Ruth looked embarrassed as he scratched at his messy hair.

“I leave Sir Riftan and the other knights in your care, my lady. They foolishly think they are invincible, so they are prone to recklessness. It worries me to no end to leave them behind.”

Maxi smiled faintly. She knew how much Ruth cared for Riftan and the knights. After all, was it not because of his sincere concern for Anatol that he took the time for all these magic lessons?

“You need not worry about Anatol… and take good care of yourself,” Maxi said as brightly as she could to reassure him. “You will be the one… t-toiling away after all.”

“That is true,” Ruth said, his shoulders sagging as if only just realizing his own situation. “I suppose I will not be sleeping in a bed for a while.”

“You r-rarely slept in one anyway,” said Maxi, shaking her head incredulously. “At least… try to sleep in a w-warm bed tonight, and do not skip supper… I have asked the cook to prepare a special feast… so be sure to come dine at the dining hall.”

“I fully intend to do so, my lady,” Ruth said breezily, turning toward the door. “I don’t anticipate being able to eat anything that would be considered food for a while, so I shall grease up my stomach before I leave. Well, then. Shall we head back?”

Maxi gathered the parchments and stared at his back in pity as she stepped out of the room. She felt both sorry for him and burdened by the responsibility she would take on after he left. It was then that she realized just how much she had come to rely on this meddlesome sorcerer.

“I-I am truly grateful… for everything you’ve done for me, Ruth. It is because of your help… that I have been able to overcome so many—”

“Wait! I would appreciate it if you would refrain from making such ominous remarks,” said Ruth, jiggling up and down and glaring at her as if she had cursed him. “It is like you are bidding me a final farewell.”

“That… was not my—”

“Even so. It is still unsettling, so please stop. Wishing me a safe journey is more than enough.”

Maxi pursed her lips. Was he not being unnecessarily mean when she was only trying to convey her sincere gratitude?

“A-All right. Then… p-please have a safe trip. Will that do?”

“Yes, my lady, it would. I also wish you well while I am away,” Ruth replied flatly.

They were walking down the stairs when he suddenly stopped to look over his shoulder with a mischievous expression.

“And, I shall expect good news to be waiting for us upon our return.”

“G-Good news?”

“News that Riftan Calypse II is on the way, of course.”

Maxi turned beet red, which made Ruth burst into laughter. She glared at him in indignation before rushing past him down the stairs. Honestly, was it always this hard to have a proper farewell?

◆◆◆

The banquet that evening was grander than any other. A roasted swan and smoked piglet graced the center of the table, surrounded by dozens of dishes richly seasoned with cloves, nutmeg, cumin, and pepper.

The knights said their farewells as they enjoyed the carefully prepared food and fine wine. None of them looked forlorn or showed any signs of worry.

As she watched the knights exchanging jests and obscenities with each other as if they were only leaving for a night, Maxi wondered if she would also have to smile and bid Riftan farewell when he had to depart on a long journey someday.

Just the thought of parting with him made her feel as if her body would split in half.

She looked up at his face, enveloped in soft light, and reflected on how important he had become in her life. She did not think she could bear to spend half a year apart from him.

How wonderful it would have been if he were an ordinary country lord rather than a knight. Of course, if that were the case, their marriage would never have happened.

She sipped wine as she secretly tried to console her despondent heart. Though she wanted to share words of encouragement with the knights leaving for the campaign, it was like she had been struck dumb.

The next day, the campaign procession departed before the crack of dawn. Rows of armed knights on massive warhorses trotted through the castle gates, their sides bulging with sacks of supplies.

Maxi climbed up to the ramparts and watched as they crossed the drawbridge. Sir Ursuline rode at the front, leading his horse down the dark path under the indigo sky. Ruth and Sir Elliot rode close behind him. The steady sound of hooves thudding the ground went on for a long time.

Maxi waved her handkerchief into the cool, dawn breeze until they were no longer visible. Riftan stood behind the battlement and looked on with a rigid expression before he turned to face Maxi.

“You should head back inside now. Something in the wind tells me it’s going to rain soon.”

Maxi anxiously turned her gaze back to the knights whose figures were now as small as ants.

“W-Will they be all right?”

“They will be. Rain will decrease the chances of running into monsters, so it might be for the best. But… I do hope it will cease by nightfall…”

Riftan furrowed his brow and stared up at the dark sky. An irritated sigh escaped his lips.

“The construction site is also a worry. I should head out before it begins to rain.”

Pulling her face toward him, he kissed her cold forehead and smiled softly. He had been doing that more often lately. When that youthful smile lingered on his face, the allure of his already-attractive countenance seemed to grow tenfold.

“Your face is cold. Don’t wander around, go straight back to our bedchambers to rest,” he whispered to her as though he were coaxing a younger sibling. His fingers fiddled with her ear.

Maxi blushed and grumbled with a discontented look. “I am… not a child.”

“Be good.”

Riftan playfully pinched her cheek and planted another kiss above her eyelid. His calloused fingers and moist lips felt wonderful against her skin. She looked up at him with feverish eyes.

She longed for the kisses and gentle caresses to continue, but he stepped away, seemingly content with the light peck. He nudged her on the back in the direction of the castle. Swallowing her disappointment, Maxi trudged back to her chambers.

◆◆◆

True to Riftan’s words, rain began to fall at noon. Maxi’s face clouded with worry as it drizzled like fog over the lush greenery of the garden below.

The colorful flowers had lost their brightness and drooped from their stems, and even the dark green leaves, now wet with rain, looked dark and dull. Her anxiety grew each time the window rattled in the cold wind. She felt sorry for the knights who had to ride through this weather on the harsh mountain path the first day of their journey.

Even Ludis, who had been quietly sewing by the window, lamented, “I do not think the rain will be stopping anytime soon.”

“Y-Yes…”

“To think it had to rain today of all days…”

Ludis rubbed her cheek before setting down her sewing and getting up to light the fire. Maxi continued to gaze out the window as she listened to the rain tap against the glass. She wondered if all was well at the construction site. Since Riftan had told her that monsters were less likely to appear when it rained, she at least did not have to worry about the site being attacked.

After fretting over several different matters, she pulled her gaze away from the garden view. Now was not the time for needless worrying. She needed to improve her abilities so that she could fill Ruth’s shoes as soon as possible.

Maxi took out the stack of parchments Ruth had given her and began to carefully sort through them. As to be expected from someone so shockingly terrible at organizing, Ruth had not bothered to arrange the parchments in any particular order before handing them to her.

The expositions on herbs, magic, and remedies were jumbled together. Maxi even noticed parchments with unfinished sentences. She had apparently failed to bring all the pages from the tower.

I really cannot tell if he is meticulous or negligent.

Maxi decided that she would visit the tower later to find the missing pages. For now, she would study what she could. She took out a new parchment and roughly arranged the magic runes.

Ruth had prepared two spells for her. One was a spell to increase the strength of her magic by accelerating the flow of her mana, while the other doubled the range of her magic.

Maxi’s shoulders sagged. She had secretly expected to see powerful runes similar to Princess Agnes’s fire magic. Then again, even if she were to learn such amazing skills, she would only be able to summon a spark no bigger than candlelight with her current mana. The only magic she was capable of executing at present was healing, detoxification, and restorative magic. She had not been able to make any significant progress with anything else.

It was evident that learning new things would not be of much use to her. It would be better for her to focus on enhancing the power of the spells she could already do. Begrudgingly agreeing with Ruth’s logic, she began to study the pattern of the runes and started to commit them to memory. Fortunately, it was not difficult for her to understand how the runes worked thanks to Ruth’s explanations.

The problem is actually casting them…

Though she was worried that she would not be able to master a new rune without Ruth generating mana for her, she had no choice other than to try. Gathering her concentration, Maxi began to memorize the intricate patterns.

She was engrossed in her studies for a while when she suddenly felt a heavy pang in her lower abdomen. The quill she had been dipping into ink froze when she felt something flowing between her legs.

Chapter 110

The unpleasant visits that had plagued Maxi since she had turned seventeen seemed to have come upon her once more. Not wanting to ruin the beautiful satin dress that had taken two weeks to make, she quickly rose to her feet.

Maxi discreetly asked Ludis for help, and the maidservant promptly brought her a basin of hot water, clean linen, and a new dress.

Scowling in disgust, Maxi used the hot towel to wipe the blood between her legs. She then pulled on cotton undergarments lined with thick layers of linen and checked in the mirror to make sure there were no leaks. The linen made her hips appear duck-like, a look she was not particularly fond of.

Her lower abdomen felt as if it had been stuffed with cold gravel. The thought that she would have to endure this discomfort for at least five days made her heave a sigh.

“Do not be too disappointed, my lady.”

Maxi looked at Ludis in confusion at the maidservant’s odd choice of words.

Ludis continued cautiously, “I am told that it can take more than three years for some couples to welcome their first child. If you wait patiently with a light heart, then God will surely send you the most beautiful child when the time is right.”

Maxi blinked vacantly. She realized that the discomfort she was currently experiencing was confirmation that she was not carrying Riftan’s offspring.

Suddenly filled with anxiety, Maxi asked in a weak voice, “I-It is not… strange, then… th-that I am not yet with child?”

“It is merely that it is not the right time, my lady,” Ludis replied with a reassuring smile. “You must have been anticipating good news since your monthly visitor was unusually late… but there is no need for you to feel impatient, my lady.”

Despite her reassurance, it was Ludis who seemed more disappointed than Maxi herself. Maxi had not even realized that her monthly visitor was late.

Truth be told, her cycle had become more frequent since she had been in Anatol. Prior to that, she had bled once every two or three months, and even that had not always been the case. She had once gone five months without a visit.

Maxi bit her lip in confusion. Did other women bleed more frequently? She tried to remember how it had been for Rosetta, but she was unable to recall anything. The truth was that the two of them had never been close enough to discuss such intimate matters with each other.

The possibility that Maxi was unable to conceive a child because she might have some great defect made her break out in a cold sweat. Her mother’s haggard and lifeless face briefly flashed in her mind.

Maxi turned away from Ludis to hide her agitation and said calmly, “I-I would like something warm. Could you prepare… some herbal tea for me?”

“Of course, my lady. I shall prepare it right away.”

Once the maidservant left the room, Maxi slumped at her desk and buried her face in her hands. She wanted to be honest with Ludis and ask for advice, but she was scared that the maidservant would disclose the truth to Riftan. How would he react if he found out that there was something wrong with his wife?

There was nothing more important to a man than an heir, and she knew without a doubt that Riftan would want a son who would one day inherit this castle and land. Would his affections remain unchanged even if she shared the same fate as her mother? Her throat felt as if a thorn had lodged in it.

Maxi nervously leafed through the parchments, but the worsening pain in her stomach made it impossible for her to concentrate. After staring blankly at the words, Maxi flung her quill away. Ink splattered across the desk. She sat motionless, staring at the stains, before slumping over the desk and listening to the rain drumming against the window.

Why was it that worry and woe seemed to follow her all her life? The fear that she might possess some critical flaw in addition to the dozens she already had made her feel utterly hopeless.

Don’t think too much. As Ludis said, it just wasn’t the right time.

Maxi clung to that hope.

It had always been a habit of hers to imagine the direst and darkest future. She always assumed that hardship was imminent. But was her life not slowly getting better?

She now had the perfect husband who was more than she deserved, as well as people she could talk to. She had a safe, warm home; her impediment was improving, albeit slowly, and she had even learned to use magic.

Maxi desperately chased away the fear that was beginning to coil within her like smoke. If God was merciful, He would bless her with a healthy heir someday.

Riftan was soaked from the rain when he returned. His robe clung to him like seaweed, perfectly revealing the contours of his armor, and his boots were caked in mud. Maxi rose from the bed and draped a towel over his head. His cheeks were wet and as cold as ice.

“Were you… o-out in the rain all this time?”

“I had to prevent landslides from burying the construction site. I couldn’t let two months of effort come to naught.”

As if not wanting to soil the rug, Riftan pushed the door closed with his back. After peeling off his shoes and sopping robe, he tossed them into a basket.

“D-Do you think… it will be a downpour?” Maxi asked, a little surprised.

“I don’t think it will be that bad, but it is problematic since the ground has been weakened because of the monsters. The summer monsoons are also due in two or three months’ time, so it would be better for us to make the necessary preparations in advance.”

Riftan threw off his armor and the remainder of his wet clothes. Maxi led him to the fireplace and handed him a towel that was large enough for his huge frame.

While he warmed his frozen body in front of the fire, the servants brought a tub full of hot water into their chambers. As usual, Riftan began to coax Maxi to bathe with him. Maxi stood as stiff as a rock for a moment before informing him with an embarrassed look that she was currently in an unclean state.

Riftan gave her a puzzled look. “If you are unclean, it’s all the more reason for you to bathe with me.”

Maxi was slightly taken aback that the man who could do no wrong would say something so insensible.

She had only bled four times since she had come to Anatol. The first was when Riftan had been away, and the rest when he had been extremely busy. There had never been a need for her to explain such a mortifying thing to him before now.

Looking embarrassed, Maxi stammered, “I-It’s that day…”

“That day?”

Maxi gazed up at him, close to tears. Her husband, whom she considered the best in the world, looked back at her blankly. It was apparent that he did not have the faintest idea what she was referring to. How could she explain this ordeal without losing her dignity?

“What I mean is… I am c-currently in a state… th-that makes me unable to have relations with you… f-for about a week.”

“What in the devil are you talking about?” Riftan asked, his face hardening. “Stop being so cryptic and speak plainly. Are you rejecting me?”

Maxi could only gape at the accusation. It truly did not seem like he would understand unless she explained it to him as directly as possible.

Suppressing tears, Maxi cried out, “I-I am saying… th-that I am bleeding!”

Maxi’s eyes widened at the sight of her husband’s pleasantly tanned face turning as white as a sheet.

He immediately began inspecting her. “You’re bleeding? Where? How did it happen? Show me. We have to get it treated right now!”

Terrified that he might actually check the place she was bleeding, Maxi tried to pull away from him, but Riftan was apparently more frightened than she was. She barely managed to stop him from ripping off her dress in his attempt to find the source of her supposed injury.

“Y-You misunderstood! I-I am not hurt! I swear to you, I am not!”

“You said you were bleeding!”

Heavens. He truly did not seem to know anything about the curse that women had to endure on a regular basis. Maxi was unsure whether to laugh or scream. Deciding to calm him down first, she spoke as evenly as she could.

“A-All women… bleed r-regularly… o-once they are of marriageable age. It is… perfectly normal. M-My nurse told me… that it is proof… th-that we are old enough to conceive.”

“Are you certain? Are you sure you are not sick or hurt?”

Maxi nodded firmly.

Clearly still skeptical, Riftan studied her face before frowning. “But where exactly do you bleed?”

Maxi turned beet red. She had never imagined that she would find herself in such a mortifying situation. Did she truly have to spell it out to him?

After a long pause, Maxi whispered the answer in his ear despite being the only two people in the room. These visits were bound to happen to her again in the future. It would be better for her to explain everything to him clearly so that she would never find herself in such a mortifying situation again.

“Are you… being serious?”

Wide-eyed, Riftan stared down at her as though he found her words difficult to believe. His face was still ashen.

“Are you certain that it’s normal for women to bleed… down there?”

“Y-Yes, it is perfectly normal! It’s something every woman g-goes through.”

“Then, this must not be the first time this has happened to you. Why didn’t you tell me sooner?”

“I-I assumed… that you kn-knew. I was told… that it wasn’t something o-one had to explain. My nursemaid… said that you would understand… i-if I hinted at it.”

To Maxi’s surprise, Riftan’s cheeks reddened. He began babbling excuses in what seemed like an attempt to justify his ignorance.

“Maxi, I grew up in a mercenary group full of men. After I became a knight, I spent most of my life fighting in campaigns. What on earth would I know about women? All I know is that they have breasts, that it’s impossible to figure out what they’re thinking, and that they can bear children!”

Maxi looked skeptical. He spoke as though he had never had a lover to teach him everything there was to know about women.

She eyed his perfectly symmetrical masculine face, his intense black eyes, and his sculpted body. He was simply too beautiful to claim that he knew nothing about women.

Even if Riftan himself was not a rake who had regular conquests, she was certain that the women around him would not have left him alone. Maxi recalled the brazen pair who had tried to come on to him on the day of the festival. She did not think a man as insatiable as Riftan would have resisted such blatant seductions all his life.

Feeling a sharp pang of jealousy, Maxi glowered at him.

Chapter 111

“I-I’m sure you know more than that. Even with me, you…”

“Even with you, what?” Riftan asked, cocking an eyebrow.

Maxi bit her lip, then blurted something she would normally never dare to utter aloud.

“Before I m-married you… I-I knew… n-nothing of… my own body, but you… a-already knew. I-It was you… who t-taught me… h-how it was done,” she said, tripping over her tongue.

Was she accusing him of using the skills he had learned from other women on her? Could there be anything more absurd? Even she could not understand why she was quibbling over such a matter.

Riftan looked bewildered as if he could not grasp the intention behind her question.

“Ninety percent of the words spoken by mercenaries are obscenities,” he said, looking uncharacteristically flustered. “Whenever they open their mouths, all they ever talk about is where and how to touch a woman to get them in a frenzy, as if it were something to brag about. I’ve had to listen to such talk since I was twelve. All I know are vulgarities, and, as it turns out, half of them weren’t even true…”

He gazed down at her before glancing away. He cleared his throat and changed tack, seemingly trying to extricate himself from the embarrassing subject.

“Anyway, I am glad that you are not hurt. Is it painful?”

“I do have a slight stomachache… a-and I feel listless… but it’s bearable.”

“You look pale.”

He caressed her cheek before turning to the bath with a sigh.

“I’ll bathe by myself. You should lie down and rest.”

Maxi did as she was told and slipped beneath the sheets. She heard bath water splashing behind her. As Riftan washed, she lay curled up in bed battling against the throbbing pain.

A while later, Riftan finished his bath and pulled on a pair of cotton trousers. He lay down behind her and pulled her close, gently rubbing her lower abdomen with his warm hand.

Maxi moaned in relief. With his bath-warmed body pressed against her back, she felt her tense muscles relaxing. He slid his other arm beneath her head and pressed his lips against her shoulder and cheek.

“It upsets me that you have to go through such a thing. How often does it happen?”

“I-It tends to happen intermittently,” Maxi replied vaguely.

She prayed that he would not notice that her cycle was different from ordinary women. His ignorance was a blessing in some ways. Feeling relieved and hating herself for it, she snuggled deeper into his arms.

The sweet, refreshing scent that was uniquely his stirred all her senses. He buried his face in her hair and drew in a deep breath as though he wanted to inhale her whole.

A low sigh escaped his lips. “I hope it ends soon.”

It was obvious that his desire for her pained him. Maxi could tell that the sentiment was not because of his unfulfilled need, but because he did not want to see her suffering.

Riftan continued to stroke her tight stomach and caress the outline of her cheek. His touch was light, as though she were a delicate bud that could be crushed by the slightest force. Maxi traced the prominent veins on his arms as she slowly drifted off to sleep.

◆◆◆

The rain continued intermittently over the next few days. It drizzled down like fog, drenching the green leaves. Golden sunlight occasionally seeped through the pale clouds and lingered over the damp garden. The invigorating beauty of the sight lifted Maxi’s spirits.

For the first few days, Maxi sat by the window overlooking the grounds and studied the runes Ruth had prepared for her. When the pain in her stomach subsided, she went down to pluck herbs and dropped by Ruth’s tower to read a new book or mix healing remedies.

Learning new things by herself was no easy task. It was exhausting to read text-laden parchments until her eyes grew red, and practicing spells without the guidance of a mage was proving more difficult than she had thought.

She barely understood what she was doing, but she desperately forged ahead with the tasks Ruth had left for her. Though the days had been so far peaceful, there was no guarantee that it would last.

Anatol was a land bracing for turbulent change. New things happened every day, and its rapid growth meant that problems cropped up all the time. Maxi had experienced more during her six months in Anatol than the rest of her life combined. These incidents made her realize the importance of being prepared.

It would not do for her to waste time. Her days started early so she could pore over runes or study herbs. From time to time, she also treated the injured in Ruth’s stead. Nowadays, even the soldiers who had been cautious of her gradually got used to her presence.

Her visits to the infirmary turned into daily sessions where she would treat five to ten people a day. As time went on, she even began treating minor ailments like colds, headaches, and insomnia with various herbal remedies. It grew into a full-scale commitment such that it was impossible for Riftan not to take notice.

Maxi was at the infirmary at her usual time when she felt a chill run through her. She turned around to find Riftan blocking the entryway, silently staring down at her.

Seeing his stony expression, Maxi gulped. Behind him, Hebaron was shaking his head as if to say that the moment of reckoning had arrived. Gabel seemed to be feeling guilty for keeping her visits a secret; he stood with his mouth clenched and his shoulders slumped.

Riftan approached her like a stalking tiger. “Care to explain what you are doing here?”

“I-I was told that someone was injured… so I was in the middle of t-treating them.”

Maxi nervously glanced about before putting on an air of innocence and healing her current patient’s sprained ankle. Riftan’s eyes narrowed further.

Maxi offered a stiff smile as she rose to her feet. “I think… my job h-here is done. Well, then… please carry on.”

With that, she attempted to slip away, but Riftan was not one to give up easily.

He grabbed her arm. “I’m told that you’ve been coming to the infirmary as a healer for a while now… Why was I not informed of this earlier?”

“Y-You have been busy. I did not wish… t-to trouble you… with such trivial matters.”

His face hardened. “Stop being ridiculous. You deliberately hid it from me!”

“I-I did not hide it from you. I merely… did not mention it.”

“That’s your justification? Damn it. I was the only person in this castle who had no idea what my wife was doing the whole day. I feel like a fool! How could you do that behind my back when you know very well how much I worry for you?”

Maxi’s back prickled with cold sweat as she mumbled her excuses before suddenly frowning at Riftan’s rebuke. What had she done to deserve such criticism? Anger flared inside her as she recalled all the efforts she had made thus far.

She looked up at Riftan defiantly.  “W-What… exactly have I done wrong?”

There was a short silence.

“What?”

“All I have done… is to t-treat the injured. I-Is that such a bad thing? Is… h-helping the wounded s-something to be criticized for?”

“Goddammit, don’t change the issue! You promised me last time, remember? You promised that you wouldn’t push your—”

“A-And I haven’t! Not once during the last two weeks have I been d-depleted of mana, n-nor have I felt dizzy.”

When Maxi refused to back down, a look of disconcertment flickered across Riftan’s face.

Maxi continued, “I-I also haven’t done anything dangerous. I have merely… t-tended to the wounded in the s-safety of these walls.”

“Goddammit, you are the lady of this castle! Why the devil do you also have to take on the role of healer?”

“B-Because I can!” Maxi cried, surprising even herself.

All her life, she had been dominated by the belief that she was incapable of doing anything. Yet here she was, asserting her pitiful ability and challenging the will of her husband whom she was obliged to obey. Had she gone mad?

Maxi managed to swallow past the lump in her throat. She continued in a more respectful tone, “I am… currently the only person in this castle w-who is capable of healing magic. I won’t be… overexerting myself like last time. My mana… has increased… so you need not worry about me fainting again.”

Changing his tactic as well, Riftan tried to coax her.

“I will hire a healer as soon as possible. I don’t like you doing this. Why do you insist on troubling yourself when you don’t have to?”

“Why… a-am I not allowed to trouble myself? You do it… R-Ruth does it… and the knights put themselves th-through all sorts of danger… So, why am I the only one n-not allowed to do so?”

“Damn it! You are not like us. You are the daughter of a duke!”

Maxi’s face flushed crimson. For the first time in her life, she was suddenly overcome with the urge to hit someone.

“W-What of it? E-Even Princess Agnes… does all kinds of grueling and risky tasks! So… w-why can’t a duke’s daughter do the same?”

Unable to think of a retort, Riftan merely licked his lips. Hebaron, who had been watching everything from the back with his arms folded, blew a low whistle.

“The commander’s losing.”

Riftan shot him a glare and turned to stare at Maxi again.

“The princess is a grand sorceress with a lifetime of experience! How could you compare yourself to her?”

A collective sharp gasp sounded through the room. Hebaron, who had been watching the argument wearing a smirk, covered his forehead with his hand.

Maxi’s face blanched as she gazed up before limply hanging her head. To her shame, her eyes burned with tears. Even if that were the truth, did he have to say it in front of everyone? Anguish welled up inside her.

“Damn it. What I meant was…”

Maxi coldly shook off his hand from her shoulder, and Riftan’s lips grew stiff in shock. She glowered at him before storming out the door.

“I don’t… w-want to talk to you for a while!”

Chapter 112

Although Maxi had declared that she did not wish to talk to Riftan, they still shared a bedchamber. It would be impossible for her to avoid seeing him altogether. This was why she resorted to the admittedly childish tactic of feigning sleep.

“Maxi, we need to talk.”

Riftan had returned earlier than usual and now anxiously hovered by the bed. Maxi lay still with the blanket pulled over her head like a caterpillar.

Riftan tried to yank the blanket away, but Maxi clutched onto it until her fingers shook from the effort. In a desperate attempt to appear asleep, she even began snoring.

“Goddammit, I know you’re awake. Stop pretending.”

He must have grown irritated, for the shaking of the cover was growing rougher by the second. Maxi used all her strength to hold onto the blanket and obstinately kept her eyes shut. She could hear him gritting his teeth at the head of the bed.

“Are you going to keep this up? A while ago, I…” Riftan trailed off, suddenly sounding deflated.

He withdrew his hand and slumped down next to her. After a moment of heavy silence, he said coldly, “Fine. Do whatever you want.”

With that, he took off his shoes and lay down. Feeling resentful, Maxi positioned herself as far from him as possible and curled into a ball.

It was true that she did not wish to speak to him, but it also made her angry that he had given up so easily. What was it that she wanted him to do?

Pull her into his arms and appease her gently? Apologize for his harsh words and tell her that he had not meant it? She felt betrayed by his indifference.

Their frostiness continued until the next day. Maxi refused to budge under the covers until Riftan left the room. It was only after he reluctantly set off for the day that she slowly got out of bed and ensconced herself in Ruth’s tower.

There, she spent her time reading and mixing herbs as she usually did. Every so often, Riftan’s words would suddenly spring to mind, making it difficult for her to concentrate.

She collapsed over the top of the desk and gnawed her lip. No matter how hard she tried, it did not seem like Riftan would ever acknowledge her. But, why would he when she could not hold a candle to the beautiful, grand sorceress who could have been his wife?

Maxi was unable to stop her thoughts from growing dark. She was certain that he did not wish to share any other aspect of his life with her except for the five hours he spent in their bedchambers every day. He wanted to treat her like a domesticated cat one kept in their room to pet from time to time.

She had thought that she had grown used to rejection, but her heart still ached. Unable to focus on her studies at all, Maxi continued to drown herself in self-deprecating thoughts.

All of a sudden, it occurred to her that it was the time she usually dropped by the infirmary. Maxi hesitated. She was not so thick-skinned that she could appear unperturbed to the knights after being so humiliated in front of them yesterday. Still, it also hurt her pride to stop her visits for that reason.

Everyone must think I was shocked by his words.

Maxi scowled. It was true, but she did not wish to appear like a meek woman. On the other hand, she was afraid that she would be compared to the obstinate princess.

After much deliberation, Maxi left the tower with a pouch of herbs. If the knights looked troubled by her presence, she would tell them that she had simply dropped by to restock the remedies.

Hiding behind the gate that led to the training grounds, Maxi scanned the yard to make sure Riftan was not around before darting toward the knights’ quarters. When she entered the infirmary through the side door, she saw a knight bandaging his wrist.

The knight looked surprised to see her. He jumped to his feet and bowed his head respectfully.

“Good day, my lady. I did not think you would be coming today.”

“The infirmary was… running low on herbs f-for aches… so I brought some more,” she said, even though he had not asked anything. She glanced at his wrist. “Have you h-hurt your wrist? Would you… like me to heal it for you?”

“That won’t be necessary, my lady. It took a hit from a sword, and the bandage is to help alleviate the shock on the joints, that’s all.”

The knight smiled and shook his hand as if to assure her that he was telling the truth. Maxi sighed in relief. She had been secretly worried that Riftan had ordered the knights not to allow her anywhere near the infirmary. Judging by the knight’s response, that did not appear to be the case.

Relaxing, she sat at the desk by the window and began to sort through the herbs she had brought. The knight finished binding his wrist and left the room with another nod.

The sounds of swords clanging rang from the grounds as she arranged the well-dried herbs inside a wooden chest. She was busy restocking the chest when she heard a deep voice near the door.

“What’s this? Have you already patched things up with the commander, my lady?”

Maxi gave a neutral smile. “G-Good day to you, Sir Hebaron.”

“Good day to you as well, my lady,” replied Hebaron, striding into the infirmary and bowing deeply. “Are you feeling better today?”

“I-I would say so.”

In fact, she felt terrible. Maxi closed the lid of the chest with a loud thud.

Hebaron gave a knowing smirk when he saw her expression. “Ah, I see that the battle is still on.”

“I-I am not in battle w-with my husband.”

Displeased at how he seemed to be enjoying this, Maxi regarded him indignantly. As could be expected from someone who enjoyed teasing people, however, Hebaron remained unfazed.

With a sigh, Maxi changed the subject. “Are you… h-here because you’ve hurt yourself?”

“As you can see, my lady, I am perfectly fine. I’ve come to pack some emergency herbs for the scouts.”

“Th-They are on the shelf. I’ve placed some coagulants… detoxicants, and restorative herbs… inside the sack.”

Hebaron walked over to the shelf, picked up the sack, and cheerfully strutted out of the infirmary. Sitting at the desk, Maxi skimmed through a book that expounded on southern medicine and returned to her chambers before the sun began to set.

It was still early, but there was a chance that Riftan could return anytime.

This time, she would truly be asleep when he returned. Putting all her recent efforts to shame, Maxi began to sleep early and wake up terribly late.

By day three of being shunned in this manner, Riftan’s patience finally ran dry.

Maxi had been back at the infirmary tending to the cuts and bruises of the knights when Riftan burst into the room.

Not wanting to miss the spectacle, Hebaron and a few of the knights crept in behind him. Maxi shot them a glare before looking down and pretending to be busy scribbling on a parchment.

Riftan stalked to her desk and looked down at her with a gloomy expression. “Maxi, we need to talk.”

Maxi continued writing. She could feel his furious gaze boring into the top of her head.

“Maximilian Calypse, do you not hear me?” Riftan said, hissing out each word.

“Sir Hebaron,” said Maxi, turning her gaze to Hebaron who was leaning against the wall.

The knight looked nonplussed at hearing his name being called out so unexpectedly. Completely ignoring Riftan glowering next to her, Maxi addressed Hebaron.

“Could you please inform… the person standing next to me… th-that I have nothing to say to him?”

Frosty silence fell over the room. Hebaron blinked at her vacantly, then glanced at Riftan and repeated her words.

“Commander, her ladyship says she has nothing to say to you.”

“I heard her.” Gritting his teeth, Riftan slammed a hand on the desk with a thud. “I have something to say.”

“Sir Hebaron,” said Maxi.

Hebaron gave her a troubled look as if to ask why she was dragging him into this. Maxi pretended not to notice and continued.

“Could you please… tell the person s-standing next to me… that I do not wish to hear anything he has to say?”

“Commander, her ladyship says—”

“I can hear just fine!” Riftan bellowed.

He leaned over and brought his face close to hers. Maxi stubbornly turned her head away from him.

“Stop acting as if I’m not here. Look at me when I’m talking to you!”

Riftan seemed tired and at a loss for what to do.

“N-No.”

Riftan drew in a deep breath at her terse reply, and his voice was deflated when he said, “Maxi, what I said to you last time came out wrong. I swear to you, I never intended to belittle or criticize you.”

When she still refused to raise her head, he began to plead with her desperately.

“I was merely worried for you. I didn’t want you to be burdened with such a task! Once you start taking on the role of healer, people will come to you whenever a problem occurs. When that happens, a day might come when you’ll have to push yourself again. Damn it, I don’t want you to go through such a thing!”

“Riftan… you must think that… I am incapable of handling s-such a burden, do you not?” Maxi said in a choked voice, her eyes fixed on the desk. “You don’t believe… that I could ever be like P-Princess Agnes. Isn’t that why… y-you are always worried about me?”

“Why does that name keep popping up? Goddammit, I don’t care about the princess!” Riftan exclaimed, pulling at his hair. “Look at me, Maxi. Please, look at me so we can talk.”

Unable to ignore his earnest pleas, Maxi reluctantly met his gaze. Riftan let out a low groan when he saw tears welling in her eyes.

“I swear to you, I did not mean to upset you,” he said, cupping her face in alarm. “I only wanted you to live in comfort.”

“E-Even when… I tell you that is not what I want?” she muttered. Her voice was choked with emotion.

Riftan looked dumbstruck as if something had pierced his tongue. Maxi gazed up at him and continued in a shaky voice.

“Riftan… I do not wish to live in c-comfort. I… want to live doing what I can. Learning new things… is rewarding… a-and being able to use magic is wonderful and fun. It… h-hurts me… every time you tell me not to do anything.”

It was as if he had been struck. His mouth parted several times, but no words escaped it. He hung his head, his face clouded with dismay.

“I understand,” he mumbled listlessly. “If you truly wish to be a healer, then you may do so. So please don’t make that face, and stop avoiding me.”

Seeing him so sullen, Maxi felt like a child throwing a tantrum. She had been extremely hurt by his harsh words, so why did he look so gaunt as though he were the one who had been in anguish for days?

She was regarding him with an inscrutable expression when she realized that he was waiting for her response. When she gave a slow nod, Riftan’s tense shoulders relaxed. He pulled her head to his chest and wrapped his arms around her.

At that precise moment, the knights, who had been quietly watching their quarrel, clapped in unison. Maxi’s face flushed as the shame of having a petty argument with her husband in such a public manner finally sunk in.

“If you are done watching, get the hell out,” Riftan growled.

Chapter 113

“Oh, but I think the fun part is just about to start,” said Hebaron.

The knight next to him elbowed his side. Riftan’s expression was so frigid that the grins on the knights’ faces instantly vanished.

“Actually, I think it’s about time for our shift at the construction site…”

“Haha. Is that so? We should get going, Sir Hebaron.”

Hebaron refused to leave, but the knights practically hurled him toward the door as they scurried out. Worried that she might have shamed her husband in front of his subordinates, Maxi furtively scanned his face.

Riftan watched the receding figures with an impassive expression before cupping her face and lowering his head. Warm lips brushed hers in a feathery kiss that made Maxi’s nose turn red.

“D-Do not kiss me. I am… still angry with you.”

“You sure know how to drive a man crazy.”

With a bitter smile, he coiled a lock of her hair around his hand. Maxi heard him heave a sigh above her head.

“No more of this. You’ve tormented me enough these past three days.”

Maxi looked up at him. It was rather absurd that he acted as if he had been subjected to cruel torture, but she was secretly flattered at the same time.

“I-I was not trying to torment you. I was… angry,” Maxi said coyly.

“You are absolutely terrifying,” he teased. His eyes suddenly grew serious. “Maxi, you can come here to heal people if you wish, but… I am still going to hire another healer as soon as possible.”

Maxi’s face clouded with disappointment. “Is it… because you don’t f-find me reliable?”

“I know that you are talented,” Riftan replied, furrowing his brow as though this fact did not please him. “Everyone has been singing your praises, and even I can see that you are good. But it has only been a few months since you’ve started learning magic. As a fledgling mage, you won’t be able to handle hundreds of soldiers by yourself. You’ll need someone to help you.”

“H-How would you know that when I haven’t even tried?” Maxi retorted.

Riftan’s face hardened. “Don’t be stubborn. It’s not like you can heal people all day.”

Maxi looked discontented, but she knew Riftan was right. It would be impossible for her to tend to everyone by herself if another big accident were to occur. Moreover, there was no reason for her to oppose the hiring of another healer.

Maxi nodded reluctantly. Riftan caressed her cheek as if to appease her.

“Just think of it as getting an assistant. Don’t try to take on too many burdens all at once.”

Maxi sighed in resignation. Considering how overprotective he usually was, she knew that this was him making a lot of concessions.

After all, he was a man who would not allow even a speck of dust to weigh her down. Maxi decided that she would be content with obtaining his permission for now.

After studying her face for a long time to make sure she was not displeased, Riftan urged her to wait for him tonight before leaving the infirmary.

◆◆◆

Thus, Maxi was officially recognized as the healer of Calypse Castle. The knights had always been hesitant to approach her because of Riftan. Once the news broke, they waited in line to see her.

The infirmary was always full of knights requesting healing for the purple bruises, cracked heels, and cuts on their hands sustained during training. From time to time, craftsmen and servants also sought her services. Maxi brought a pile of books to the infirmary and studied magic when she was not tending to the wounded.

The number of patients she treated each day gradually doubled and then tripled, and the remedies she prepared ran out as quickly as she made them. As her workload steadily increased, Maxi ended up wanting to beg Riftan to find someone who could help her as soon as possible.

However, hiring a healer proved more difficult than they thought. The mages that had arrived in Anatol to acquire materials for magical devices had long since left for Livadon, and even the few uncontracted mages of the mercenary groups had already gone northwest after being hired or commissioned by other estates.

After searching for a mage for quite some time, Riftan was able to procure an old mage nearing seventy from the Earl of Loverne. The mage would come to Anatol in exchange for a military alliance with the earl.

“I have never been so cheated in my life,” Riftan complained in disgust.

To obtain the mage, he had agreed to the alliance on far less favorable terms than he had wanted.

“I just hope he isn’t as old as I fear. All I want is for him to have a long life so he can be of service to Anatol.”

Contrary to his hopes, however, the mage that arrived at Calypse Castle accompanied by six guards was not an aged man of seventy, but a bent old man of eighty. Maxi was outside to welcome their guest, and she grew wide-eyed at the sight of the scrawny old mage. He was so emaciated that she wondered how he had managed the trip through Anatolium.

His garments were worn, his back was crooked, his face was wrinkled, and his hair was as dry as corn silk. Looking as if he could collapse at any moment, the mage tottered into the great hall and shakily bowed to Riftan.

“Melric Aaron, at your service, my lord. I thank God for giving me the honor of—” he coughed, briefly cutting himself off, “serving the most honorable knight in all of Wedon.”

Riftan stared at him in disbelief before asking in an even voice, “How old are you?”

“I… turned sixty-eight this year, my lord.”

It seemed he was detracting at least ten years from his actual age. Maxi was sure that Riftan realized this as well.

Although it was obvious that he had been hoodwinked by the Earl of Loverne, Riftan brusquely ordered the soldiers to show the mage to his room instead of venting his anger on the poor old man. He called for a messenger to be sent to the earl immediately.

“Do you… intend to c-complain to the earl?”

“Of course. No one can deceive me and get away with it,” he growled, then rubbed the back of his neck in irritation. “But it would be difficult to send the old man back. I do not think he will be able to endure the trip back across the mountains.”

“He may just be worn out from the journey. I’m sure that he will be able to p-perform his duties as a healer… once he has had some rest,” Maxi said, trying her best to reassure him.

Riftan regarded her skeptically. “All I wish is that he doesn’t become another patient for you to look after.”

Unsure if he was jesting or not, Maxi laughed awkwardly.

◆◆◆

Despite Riftan’s worries, Melric noticeably regained his vigor after two days of nutritious meals and a soft bed.

Once she confirmed that he was fully recovered, Maxi showed him the infirmary next to the training grounds. The old man’s eyes sparkled with intelligence despite his pitifully gaunt face. It turned out that he was skilled in the art of healing.

After thoroughly inspecting the recipes, as well as Ruth’s concoctions on the shelf, Melric untied two leather pouches hanging from his waist.

“I see that the remedies available are rather limited, my lady. I have brought with me seeds for more than sixty types of herbs. Would you be able to provide me with a field nearby where I could grow them?”

“There is… a-an herb garden behind the great hall, but I am not sure… if there is enough space f-for all of them.”

“My herbs grow well even in rocky soil. If you could provide me with a small field, I shall grow a magnificent herb garden for you, my lady.”

The old man’s determination made Maxi smile.

“I shall… have the servants prepare one for you. Please… do not do the work yourself.”

“I may not have the strength to plow a field, my lady, but I still have enough in me to sow seeds. If you could have the soil tilled for me, I shall cultivate the herbs myself.”

Melric was eager to prove himself useful, and he quickly set about planting his garden.

Once the servants had plowed the field and followed the mage’s instructions for the fence that they put up around it, Melric planted an assortment of seeds. Maxi asked him questions about herbs as she watched him sow the seeds in even rows, and he answered them all with ease.

Although he was not a sorcerer of great magical ability, his knowledge of medicine was far more extensive than Ruth’s.

Soon, Maxi was able to learn that Melric knew several illusion spells to calm panicked patients, and that he was quite an expert in healing magic. He had even developed a spell that made plants grow healthy more quickly.

Rather than healing people with magic all the time, he preferred to use herbs, warm compresses, and his own assortment of ointments. He did not believe in relying solely on magic.

“If the wound is not serious, it is best to allow the body to use its innate recuperative abilities.”

“Why is that so? C-Could… problems arise… if one is frequently healed with magic?”

“Physically, no. It is the mind that is negatively affected. Once they believe that magic will heal them on demand, warriors tend to become reckless. They also lose their tolerance for pain and gradually become more dependent on the mages. It is best to let them endure a bearable amount of pain. How else will they learn the price of getting hurt?”

Melric looked at her intently as he gave his advice.

“My lady, you must not heal people with magic whenever they ask. Magic is the blood of the soul. Using too much of it is bound to harm the user. You should cultivate the ability to gauge the severity of a wound, and only heal those who truly require your act of kindness. The moment a healer has it in their head that it is their duty to save everyone around them, their lives will be plagued with despair.”

Maxi found Melric’s words intriguing. Ruth had never offered her such advice. As an avid admirer of magic, Ruth never hesitated or showed any qualms about using magic no matter the situation.

Melric, however, took a more cautious stance. Maxi was quick to realize that Melric’s method was a more efficient way for her to use her meager mana. Thus, she promptly instated him as her advisor and learned all sorts of things from him every day.

He taught her the effects of various herbs, how to treat different kinds of wounds, and conducted lessons on magic. He was not as well-versed in complex runes as Ruth, but he was an expert in manipulating mana. With a new mentor, Maxi’s abilities improved rapidly. She succeeded in creating a sturdy barrier by harnessing the earth and managed to accelerate the speed of her mana circulation, thereby strengthening her spells.

As she markedly improved as a mage and a healer, Anatol also went through rapid changes.

The road construction was almost over, and sun-tanned merchants from the south came flocking to Anatol. They inspected the remaining construction and promised generous support for the port expansion. It was an investment to open the fastest route to the Western Continent.

The estate grew from a rural village to a city, and it was so bustling with energy that it was almost hard to believe that a great battle against monsters raged in the northwest.

If it were not for the messengers bringing news from Livadon, Maxi would have soon forgotten about the massive troll army.

However, every ten days or so, they received dire news of castles falling to monsters or of villages being razed to the ground. To make matters worse, they even received reports from the allied soldiers dispatched by Wedon that the monster army was bigger than they had initially believed. The war was expected to be a long one.

Chapter 114

News of the campaign was all that the knights talked about whenever they had the chance. A myriad of speculations circulated. Why had Balto and Livadon failed to notice such a massive troll army gathering in their highlands? How had the monsters learned such formidable teamwork?

Maxi listened to their discussions with a mix of interest and anxiety. The knights had been cautious with their words around her at first, but as she spent more time in the infirmary, they slowly lowered their guards.

Recently, they even informed her that Osiriya was likely to send more reinforcements and that Wedon may also do the same.

“Livadon sent soldiers to aid us during the Dragon Campaign. If Wedon does not repay the debt now, the rest of the Seven Kingdoms will refuse to send us military aid in the future no matter the adversity we might face.”

“But… have we not sent them e-enough soldiers already?”

“If the men we sent were enough, the situation should have been mitigated by now. But innocent people are still suffering in Livadon. This is a matter of a knight’s chivalry! Do you not think the rest of the Seven Kingdoms should do more to help?”

Maxi immediately realized that these men wanted to leave Anatol to join the brutal battle raging in Livadon. The young knights seemed eager for the danger they deemed as their duty to partake in.

Unable to agree nor disagree, Maxi gave them a vague smile. Could it be that Riftan wanted to leave for Livadon as well? Whenever such a thought came to her mind, she felt as though the ground were melting beneath her feet.

Through the infirmary window, Maxi gazed at the expansive training grounds bathed in the red light of dusk. Shadows now shrouded the castle walls.

The knights finishing up their demanding training all wore looks of determination. Above them, a flock of blackbirds let out mournful cries as they soared across the red sky.

Maxi wondered if a carrier bird flew among them. The turtle doves had never brought good news ever since the start of the campaign. Perhaps this time they would finally receive word that the tide was turning for the better. The mere sight of any bird flapping its wings turned Maxi’s insides into a mush of hope and anxiety.

“My lady, you should return to the great hall now. The lord would not be pleased if he learns that you were here until nightfall,” said Melric as he poured boiled salve into small jars.

The two young knights next to her stopped applying ointment on their bruised arms and promptly rose to their feet.

“Allow us to escort you, my lady.”

“Th-That won’t be necessary.”

“No matter how strictly we check people before allowing them into the castle, thieves or ruffians could still sneak their way inside. We would not be able to rest easy unless we escorted you safely to your chambers, my lady.”

Their enthusiasm made Maxi smile. The knights had stopped treating her like a guest who could leave at any moment and were no longer ill at ease around her. Some even actively expressed their goodwill. Each time they did so, she felt as if she had managed to become part of the net of trust that linked Riftan and his knights.

Maxi bashfully accepted their offer. “Then… I-I shall not refuse.”

They genially took the heavy books from her hands. Maxi told Melric not to work for too long before leaving the room. Since it was difficult for an old man with bad knees to manage a steep flight of stairs every day, the mage was currently using a small room prepared for him next to the infirmary. Maxi had even furnished it with a cabinet and sizable bookshelf. She intended to pay special attention to him to make sure the new addition to their family could settle into life at Calypse Castle.

As soon as she arrived at the great hall, she asked a maidservant to bring Melric a nutritious meal and to make sure he went to bed early. Though the old mage was hardworking and eager, it would be a stretch to say that he was healthy. Maxi was always worried that he might collapse after overexerting himself.

“Is that mage really doing his job properly?” Riftan asked when he returned to their chambers late that evening.

Maxi had taken his cloak, and she grew wide-eyed as she hung the garment on a rack.

“O-Of course. In fact, he worries me… b-by working too hard.”

“Then why are you spending more time there? I asked Rodrigo, and he informed me that you were in the infirmary from noon till nightfall…”

“I have been… a-asking Melric to teach me about herbs and magic. He does m-most of the work. There is nothing h-he does not know when it comes to… herbs or healing magic.”

Riftan looked pensive. “How is his health? Do you think he will be able to travel?”

“T-Travel?”

Maxi looked at him quizzically. Did he perhaps want to send Melric back to the earl? Maxi’s heart felt heavy as she thought of the old man who had been working so earnestly. From what he had told her, the Earl of Loverne had not been a good master. The earl had sent him to Anatol only because he had wanted to rid himself of the mage who had become weak in his old age.

Maxi’s face hardened as she shook her head. “Melric’s… knees are bad. So much so… that it is difficult for him to use the stairs. Yet, he still works tirelessly! He may not be young… but the breadth of his knowledge is extensive. Y-You must not send him back.”

“Calm down, I was merely asking. I have no intention of sending him back.”

Riftan sighed and waved a hand. Puzzled, Maxi studied his somber face. It seemed as though he was grappling with something.

“Is… something troubling you?”

“It’s nothing for you to worry about,” Riftan said, cutting the conversation short.

Unable to ask any more questions, Maxi pressed her lips shut. She was well aware that whenever he drew a line between them like this, it was impossible for her to cross it.

Feeling hurt and angry, Maxi looked away petulantly. Riftan, wiping his sweat-slicked torso with a wet towel, cocked an eyebrow when he saw her expression.

“What has gotten my lady sulking now?”

“I-I am not sulking.”

“Then why are you pouting like that?”

With a mischievous smile, he held her face in his hands and playfully rubbed his lips on hers. Maxi looked up at him with flushed cheeks.

Riftan left a trail of kisses from her ear down to her collarbone before cupping her breast. The sweet sensation as he stroked her melted away the hurt, and it frightened her a little that he could so easily change how she felt.

“Y-You should get dressed, or… you might catch a cold,” Maxi murmured, pushing his face away.

Riftan furrowed his brow. “It’s not me who should be getting dressed. It is you who should be getting undressed.”

His long fingers skillfully unlaced her gown, and his hand slid in through the gap of her thin bodice. After teasing the taut peak of her breast, he swiftly undressed her and laid her on the bed. His bronze torso perfectly covered her naked body. Maxi felt her pulse quickening as blood coursed through her veins, and her breath became ragged.

Caressing her smooth thigh, Riftan murmured, “Nothing good happened today, so let me at least end the day on a high.”

There were dark shadows in his eyes. Had he received bad news today? Her chest felt heavy.

She wanted to know what was going on inside his head, but she could not resent him for withholding some things. After all, she herself was unable to confide her innermost thoughts to him.

“Stop thinking about useless things and focus.”

Riftan’s discontent penetrated her thoughts that were entangled like a skein of yarn. He stared down at her with an alertness reminiscent of a wild animal before lowering his lips to hers. Their damp, heated breaths mingled, and all her worries scattered away like sand.

Clutching his chiseled shoulders, Maxi let out a feverish sigh.

◆◆◆

Ten days later, Maxi learned the reason behind Riftan’s concern. It was an unusually hot day when three messengers arrived at Calypse Castle.

Maxi had been mixing herbs in the infirmary when she heard the loud voices outside. She stepped out to the training grounds to see what the commotion was and saw a messenger carrying the banner of the royal family.

“We have come bearing a message,” the messenger shouted from atop a large warhorse, “from His Majesty King Reuben to Sir Riftan Calypse, Lord of Anatol!”

Maxi’s heart sank. A messenger arriving at such a time could only be the bearer of bad news. While she stood at a loss for what to do, Sir Obaron, who had been overseeing the knights’ training in Riftan’s stead, went to greet the messengers.

“The lord is currently out of the castle. I, Sir Dominic Obaron, shall hear the message in the lord’s stead!”

The messenger finished his careful assessment of Sir Obaron’s face and pulled out a scroll from his cloak.

“The battle in Livadon has ended in great defeat, and the entirety of the allied knights has fallen.”

A chilly silence fell over the boisterous training grounds.

Sir Obaron, his face turning stony at the news, asked in a somber voice, “Have they all been lost?”

The messenger shook his head. “Half of the army are scattered and are still fighting the monsters, while the other half is trapped in Louivell Castle. We do not know what the situation is inside the castle as it is under siege by the troll army, but it is clear that they will not last if we do not send help as soon as possible.”

“Do you know what has become of the knights from Anatol?”

“The Remdragon Knights were stationed on the frontlines, so they are likely among those trapped inside Louivell Castle.”

Maxi staggered back. If Melric had not come out and caught her, she would have sunk to the ground. The faces of the men who had left for the campaign — Ruth, Sir Elliot, Sir Remus, Sir Ursuline — and of the knights who had been cordial to her, flashed before her eyes. If she was this shaken by the news, then how much worse must it be for their comrades? The faces of everyone gathered at the training grounds were grim.

The messenger continued reading the message with a somber expression.

“Pursuant to the Armistice of the Seven Kingdoms, calls for reinforcements have been sent to each of the regions. Thus, I, Elnuima Reuben III, hereby command Sir Riftan Calypse, the champion of Wedon, to lead his knights to Livadon!”

“Go and bring the lord back to the castle immediately!” Sir Obaron cried to the knights, then turned his imposing gaze back to the messenger. “I would like to hear a more detailed report of the situation. Please follow me to the castle.”

The messenger and his escorts dismounted from their horses. When the men disappeared into the council room in the knights’ quarters, Maxi began to pace about like a lost child. She wanted to know the details too, but it was clearly not a meeting she could barge in on.

Maxi paced up and down the infirmary until Melric managed to convince her to return to her chambers.

Not long after, Riftan returned with the knights and immediately joined the others in the council room. None of them left for a long time. Maxi was desperate to know what they were discussing. Chewing her lip, she swore that she would get Riftan to give her a thorough explanation no matter what.

She could not say so for the others, but Ruth was as important to her as he was to Riftan. He was her mentor and the first friend she ever had. Tears welled in her eyes as she recalled the sorcerer’s unreasonable anger at her ominous farewell.

But, more than anything, the thought of Riftan heading into such treacherous conditions tore at her heart.

How long would they have to be apart? Three months? Six?

What if they never saw each other again? No one knew what fate awaited the men joining the campaign. There was no guarantee that Riftan could avoid grave danger.

Maxi anxiously stared out the window. It was not long before she could not bear the suspense any further, and she raced out of the great hall.

Chapter 115

Maxi looked like a ghost as she made her way to the training grounds through the dark. She held up her lamp as she passed through the gate. The soldiers standing guard looked surprised to see her, but she ran straight for the council room without explaining her presence to them.

Angry shouts emanated from behind the door of the dimly lit building.

“We cannot afford to wait that long! We must leave as soon as tomorrow. It would take us twenty days to get there even if we hasten our departure!”

“Calm down, Sir Hebaron. The commander is right. There are only three or four vassalages on the way to the border, and they are small villages that do not have proper guilds, let alone a merchant guild that could supply us with provisions. And with all these monster attacks, we can’t even be sure they are still there. It would be too dangerous for us to leave without a mage.”

“Did you not hear me? Every last guild mage has already gone north to Livadon! I’m sure you are all aware that every landed noble in the realm is frantically competing with each other to employ more mages in their service, so how exactly do you suggest we find one?”

“If we send a request to Osiriya, they would send us a hierarch capable of healing magic.”

“Ha! Do you not know how finicky those bigots are when it comes to sending their clerics? It would take them at least a couple of months to send one.”

“Since the central church will also be sending reinforcements, we could choose to travel with them…”

“If we did that, we’d be traveling the long way around for three weeks even if the Temple Knights were to meet us halfway! Goddammit! Stop talking nonsense! It doesn’t matter if we don’t have a mage. We’ve fought in situations more dangerous than this! Isn’t that right, Commander?”

Maxi stood petrified. Her chest tightened with fear that Riftan might agree with Hebaron.

The terrifying descriptions she had read in the illustrated book on monsters flashed through her mind. Creatures with venom powerful enough to melt bones in an instant, monsters of the Ayin race that were said to possess the strength of six humans, and the dragon subspecies that could wield powerful magic…

No matter how strong the Remdragon Knights were, it would be impossible for them to fight unscathed in this long journey. Maxi held her breath as she waited for Riftan’s answer. The silence stretched before his deep voice rang out.

“It would be impossible for us to depart tomorrow. Give me some time. I’ll find a mage in four… No, three days.”

“It will be a waste of time! You’ve already tried searching everywhere for a mage, and the one you finally managed to find was an eighty-year-old! So how are you going to find one in just three—”

Hebaron’s outburst ceased abruptly. Maxi stood outside the door wondering if she should continue eavesdropping, but she reflexively leaned in when the knight’s voice died down. At precisely that moment, the door swung open, and Hebaron’s hulking form marched out.

“Who the hell is out he—”

The knight grew wide-eyed when he saw Maxi standing outside.

“My lady? What brings you here at such an hour?”

“I-I…”

Maxi staggered back as the other knights peered past Hebaron’s shoulder. Embarrassed that she had been caught eavesdropping, her face flushed pink.

“I-I apologize for disturbing you. I m-merely wanted to know… what you were all p-planning to do…”

As she weakly mumbled her excuses, Riftan stepped out of the council room and shoved Hebaron aside. His expression was grave. Was he angry because she had left her chambers to roam the castle this late at night?

After staring down at her with a thunderous look, Riftan grunted a command over his shoulder. “Gabel, escort my wife back to her chambers.”

It was an obvious dismissal.

Maxi wet her lips. “R-Riftan… I did not mean to interrupt. I was just… w-worried for those who joined the campaign… and I wanted to know what the Remdragon Knights i-intended to do…”

“And why would that concern you?” Riftan shot back.

Hurt, Maxi glanced up at him before saying hesitantly, “Th-There c-could be something I could do to help—”

“Gabel!” Riftan bellowed over his shoulder. “Did you not hear me? Why are you not escorting her ladyship back to the great hall?”

Maxi’s lips twisted into a frown. She could feel the knights behind him regarding them warily. Gabel, who had been hesitating in the back, walked out of the council room and stood next to her.

Grabbing the door handle, Riftan said in a gruff voice, “Don’t wait up for me.”

With that, he closed the door, putting an end to any further discussion. Maxi reluctantly turned away. Gabel hovered nearby and took the lamp from her.

“The commander is out of sorts at the moment because of the bad news. Please do not take offense at his harsh words. Everyone is a bundle of nerves right now…”

Maxi tried to look agreeable for the knight who was clearly concerned for her, but even she could tell that her smile was stiff.

“I-I am all right. More importantly, I apologize… for troubling you like this. I found it impossible to wait…”

Gabel raised the lamp to better illuminate the steps for her. “You are also close with Mage Ruth, so it is understandable that you would be worried, my lady.”

They ascended the stairs in silence. So many thoughts were running through Maxi’s head, including Riftan’s surly reaction and the things she had overheard. It was only when they reached the middle of the garden that Maxi cautiously opened her mouth to speak.

“I-Is a mage absolutely necessary… in a campaign? If I recall… you did not bring Ruth with you when you went to the capital in the past.”

Gabel paused in his tracks and let out an awkward laugh. “There are plenty of merchant guilds and big cities on the way to Drachium. We could stop by the guilds at any time during the journey to have our wounds treated or hire mages working for mercenary groups for short periods of time. However, there are no big cities on the route from Anatol to Livadon. Since we would not be able to find a suitable place to have our wounds tended to if needed, it would be tough to travel without a mage.”

“What if…”

Maxi trailed off. It was not until they reached the top of the stairs that she managed to muster the courage to finish her sentence.

“What if… I-I was to go with you?”

She could feel the knight’s wary gaze studying her in the dark. She wanted to look confident, but she was unable to conceal her shaking hands.

“The commander would not allow it,” Gabel replied after a long silence.

Knowing he was right, Maxi clenched her mouth shut. Yet, the thought remained in her mind even as she returned to her chambers.

Curled in bed, Maxi mulled over how she could convince Riftan. Though the knights had not dared to suggest it, it was clear that they privately thought of taking her. Their gazes had told her as much.

Her heart fluttered anxiously. She could not send Riftan to a place swarming with monsters equipped inadequately. Even if he were to leave perfectly prepared, she would still be beside herself. She could not allow him to leave without a mage to tend to them in case of an emergency.

Gnawing her lip, Maxi waited for Riftan to return. No matter how staunchly he opposed the idea, she would not concede this time. She would not send her husband into danger unprotected.

The sun began to rise before she knew it, and Riftan had still not returned.

Maxi drifted off to sleep and woke to the sound of Ludis entering the room. Ludis looked taken aback when she saw Maxi sprawled on the bed wearing the same dress she had worn yesterday. Maxi leaped up and rushed over to the maidservant.

“L-Ludis… has the lord g-gone out already? I have not been asleep long, and I did not hear him enter…”

“His lordship slept in the knights’ quarters last night, my lady.”

“Where… is he now?”

“He is currently meeting with a merchant in the drawing room.”

Maxi’s eyes were red from lack of sleep. After rubbing the crust from them, she hastily combed her hair with her fingers and flew out of the room.

As she descended the staircase, she saw Riftan and Aderon sitting across from each other in the quaintly furnished drawing room. She stopped with four steps left to go and listened to their calm voices echoing softly down the corridor.

“It would be difficult to hire a mage anywhere in the continent at the moment. You would likely have to hire one from the Mage Tower, but it would not be easy with all their rules. Even if you were to succeed, it would take more than ten days for them to get here.”

“We can’t wait that long. Use your guild’s trade channels to send a message to the nearest territory, and…”

Riftan trailed off when he spotted Maxi.

Maxi took a step back but managed to steel herself. She briskly descended the remaining steps and strode into the drawing room. Riftan’s face was taut with tension.

“We are still in the middle of a discussion. Leave us.”

“R-Riftan… please, let me join you. You are looking for a mage, are you not? If that is so, I could—”

“I said, leave us,” Riftan said, his voice grim.

Maxi glared at him, then turned her attention to Aderon. “Will it be possible to f-find a mage… in three days’ time?”

Flustered, the merchant looked back and forth between Riftan’s menacing face to Maxi’s determined one before saying evenly, “I am sorry to say… that the probability is slim. The Earldom of Loverne and the Barony of Louvain are the only territories near Anatol. And as you may know… the Earl of Loverne is not a man who would hand over one of his mages, while the Baron of Louvain only has one mage in his service. So, it is unlikely for the baron to send him as a mercenary.”

“Y-You mean to say that it is impossible?”

“Maximilian!” Riftan bellowed sharply, losing his patience. “This is not a matter for you to meddle in! I have told you to leave us.”

Despite stiffening reflexively at his intimidating tone, she stood her ground and met his gaze. “I-I am… your wife, so how is this a matter I cannot m-meddle in?”

“This has nothing to do with you,” he snapped.

Her heart stung as if pricked by a needle. Like a child dismissed by a parent, Maxi’s face fell. She clenched her fists.

“O-Of course it concerns me! I… I am a mage! Are you not aware of that? I—”

“Shut your mouth.”

Riftan said it in the low growl of an angry beast. Maxi froze.

Although she had seen him enraged numerous times, he had never looked as cold as he did now. His icy glare pinned Maxi’s shrinking frame before he turned to address Aderon.

“I want you to get me one of the earl’s mages. I do not care how much it costs. Do you think you could try?”

“My guild has a branch in the earl’s territory… so I should be able to send someone to infiltrate the household and try to make contact with his mages. However, if we were to get caught doing such a thing, my guild’s reputation would be…”

The merchant trailed off cautiously.

Riftan placed a bulging leather pouch in front of him. “I shall pay you ten times the brokerage fee if you succeed. Tell the mages I am willing to pay them five times what the earl is giving them.”

After eyeing the pouch to gauge its weight, the merchant nodded with a sigh.

“Well, I shall give it a try, but I suggest that you do not pin your hopes on it. The earl’s mages are no different from the knights who have served their house for generations. It will not be easy to persuade them to leave.”

“Then you will have to do whatever it takes,” said Riftan.

He rose to his feet. Aderon followed suit, shoving the leather pouch inside his robe.

“I shall bring you the results in two days.”

The merchant bowed his head at both of them before leaving the room.

Maxi stood motionless. As she anxiously studied Riftan’s face, he picked up his cloak and marched out without so much as a glance in her direction. She rushed after him, but Riftan quickened his pace so that she almost had to run to catch up with him.

“Riftan… please… l-listen to what I have to say.”

Chapter 116

Riftan marched with his eyes fixed ahead as if he had not heard a thing, and Maxi scampered to keep up with his long strides.

“R-Riftan!”

Her cry was pleading, but Riftan did not even look over his shoulder. He flew down the stairs like a man making an escape. After glaring at his retreating figure, Maxi sprinted after him and grabbed his cloak. Riftan stiffened and pushed her hand away.

“P-Please, l-listen… to what I have to—”

She teetered on the step. Her dress tangled around her legs, sending her lurching forward. Riftan lunged, grabbing onto her waist and managing to stop her fall. Maxi’s face was as white as a ghost as she clung onto his forearms. She heard him curse above her head.

“Damn it… What were you thinking?! You could have been hurt!” Riftan barked, grabbing her shoulders.

Maxi hunched forward for a moment before defiantly meeting his gaze. “I-It… w-would not have happened… if you had not ignored me.”

“Damn it, couldn’t you have just let me go? Why the hell are you doing this? I do not want to listen to your nonsense!”

Looking down through her lashes, she tried to conceal how his harsh words hurt her. She could not let him see her cry when she was trying to convince him that she was not as delicate as he thought. Riftan would not hesitate to rebuff her more coldly if he believed that would keep her away.

This reaction was not a surprise to Maxi. Merely venturing outside of Anatol had made him furious; she had known that he would not agree to her coming along.

Collecting herself, Maxi spoke as placidly as she could. “How would you know that it is nonsense… when you have not even h-heard it? I am merely asking you… to listen to what I have to say… Surely, th-that is not too much to ask.”

Riftan pressed his lips into a thin line. He silently gazed down at her with fiery black eyes before folding his arms and spitting out, “Fine. Speak.”

His demeanor suggested that his answer would remain in the negative no matter what she said.

Maxi gulped. “I have heard… that the journey to Livadon is arduous. One… th-that is dangerous to take without a mage…”

“I am going to find a new mage, so you need not worry about that.”

“B-But you might not be able to find one! A-Aderon h-has said that it would be… difficult.”

“This is not something you should concern yourself with. It’s my problem.”

There was no sign that he would relent, and Maxi was left speechless. Riftan took her silence as a cue that their conversation was over and turned away.

Maxi desperately grabbed his arm. “I know… that you do not th-think me reliable, but… I have been s-studying diligently, and my mana has increased. If you are unable to find another mage in time… I-I could take Ruth’s place and—”

“Enough!” Riftan yelled, losing his patience. “Do you think we are going on a leisurely excursion? As you said, the way to Livadon is full of dangers. Yet, you want me to take you along? I would rather die than let that happen!”

His voice reverberated around the hall. Riftan ran a hand through his hair and coldly hammered in the final nail.

“We do not need your magic, so stop pestering me with such nonsense!”

With that, he flew down the stairs before she could stop him. Maxi stood frozen as she numbly stared after him. A number of servants stuck their heads into the corridor and threw furtive glances at her. Her face flushing in embarrassment, Maxi hurried away.

The cold rejection burned away what little confidence she had, and she was left heartbroken.

Having returned to her room dazed and deflated, Maxi sagged to the ground in front of the door. An anger she had never felt before began to rise up as the shock subsided.

He would rather die than take me somewhere dangerous… How selfish! He forces me to remain within the confines of this castle while he throws himself into danger? Do others’ feelings not matter as long as he is at ease?

Maxi rubbed her forehead in irritation. If she let him depart like this, she was certain that she would not be able to have a single night’s rest. It would be months of torturous imaginings of Riftan being poisoned or suffering some grave, untreatable injury. Was that the life of comfort he spoke of?

Her face pallid, Maxi stared at the corner of the dimly-lit room before storming out once more. It was no use trying to convince him; she would have to get the knights to agree first.

Riftan might be willing to take the risk, but his knights might feel otherwise. If she could get them on her side, they might be able to win Riftan over. Maxi clung onto the shred of hope as she made her way to the training grounds.

The spacious grounds bustled with knights and servants preparing for the campaign. Maxi hurriedly walked past the stomping warhorses and men inspecting weapons.

She had thought that she might run into Riftan, but he was thankfully nowhere to be seen. Maxi surmised that he must have gone outside the castle to survey the construction site before leaving for the campaign. Her eyes roamed the grounds in search of a familiar face among the knights.

It did not take long for her to spot Hebaron polishing a giant sword near the guardhouse. Maxi immediately ran to him.

“Sir Hebaron… c-could you spare me a moment?”

Hebaron, who was oiling his sword while perched on a wooden chair, raised his head.

“What can I do for you, my lady?”

He rose to his feet, not bothering to conceal his annoyance. Maxi was slightly intimidated. The news that his comrades were in danger seemed to have robbed the knight of his usual optimism.

“I-I wanted to speak with you… about the matters from yesterday.”

“Please, continue.”

Feeling nervous, Maxi looked around. Although some of the knights glanced their way, none of them seemed particularly interested in their conversation. They were all absorbed in inspecting the weapons and horses and practicing their sword skills.

Fidgeting nervously with her skirt, Maxi spoke as calmly as she could. “I heard that the j-journey to Livadon requires a mage, and… I would like to take on the role.”

Hebaron’s eyes grew wide. He straightened and regarded her pensively.

“My lady, we are grateful… but has the commander consented to this?”

Maxi’s face flushed. “Riftan… r-refuses to listen to anything I s-say. So… I wished to hear the opinions of the o-other knights.”

Hebaron remained silent and did not answer her right away.

“The commander has told us that he intends to poach a mage from the Earl of Loverne, so I do not think it would be necessary for you to endanger yourself, my lady.”

“A-And if he fails? What will you do then?”

“Then, we would leave without a mage—”

“Do you mean to tell me… that you could travel a-all the way to Livadon without any of you getting hurt?”

Hebaron clenched his jaw. His expression alone was answer enough.

She continued in a firmer tone. “I am sure… y-you are aware, Sir Hebaron… that the time I spent in the infirmary… has improved my abilities immensely. Melric says I am better… than some of the inept healers… w-working for the mercenary groups.”

“My lady,” Hebaron said with a troubled look on his face, “you are certainly talented. Believe me, you have us all amazed, and I would be lying if I told you that I have not considered having you fill in for Ruth. However, a campaign is no trifling matter. We would not be able to take you by carriage as we did last time. You would have to be on horseback all day like the rest of us and camp out until we reach a city. There is also the danger of monster attacks, but the only magic you are capable of, my lady, is healing.”

“That is not t-true. I have also learned to cast defensive m-magic,” Maxi countered, raising her chin. “I might… not be able to cast a large barrier… b-but I should be able to protect myself.”

Though she had never tested the strength of her barrier, Maxi put up a confident front. Going on this campaign with Riftan currently felt more important to her than her own safety. If Riftan was going to take the risk, then so would she.

“I-I shall try my best… not to get in the way. So…”

“A campaign is difficult enough for a seasoned knight, but you are…” Hebaron trailed off, indelicately looking her up and down.

Maxi frowned. He looked as though he were appraising the condition of a horse he was about to purchase.

“I am what?”

“You will not be able to endure the long journey.”

“B-But… e-even Ruth has gone on campaigns, has he not?”

Even though Ruth was taller than her, he was awfully thin. He was also constantly tired and pallid from having his head buried in books all night long. Compared to the sorcerer, Maxi was quite active.

“I am… in better health than Ruth a-and have greater stamina. If he can do it, th-then so can I. Though it is true… that I am less experienced… E-Every master… w-was once a beginner, no?”

“How very… persuasive, my lady,” Hebaron said with an enigmatic expression which was neither a smile nor a frown.

Maxi could tell that he was conflicted. After stroking his chin in silence for a long while, Hebaron raised his hands in resignation.

“I understand. If we fail to find a mage in two days, I shall try to persuade the commander.”

“Th-Thank you!” Maxi exclaimed, smiling brightly.

A faint smile tugged at Hebaron’s lips as he shook his head. “Do not thank me, my lady. The commander might hold out till the end.”

“Th-That is true, but…”

Maxi’s face fell when she recalled how viciously Riftan had intimidated her. Hebaron let out a long groan as if he too was daunted by the prospect of dealing with his commander. Seeing the knight’s reaction, Maxi suddenly worried that she might have put him in a tight spot.

Searching his face, she asked hesitantly, “W-Would it truly be helpful… i-if I went with you?”

Hebaron glanced about as though he were unsure of how to answer.

“Of course, my lady,” he finally professed with a groan. “Some of us even suggested taking the old mage with us.”

“M-Melric is not… w-well enough to travel.”

“I am aware. It would be of great help if you came with us, my lady, but a campaign is no laughing matter. If this is something you have decided to take on lightly, I ask that you think about it more—”

“Th-This is not a decision I’ve made lightly. I am… ready. I would rather… endure the physical hardship… th-than to remain in this castle and worry to no end. Besides—”

Maxi stopped. She had just been about to confess that she was quite familiar with hardship when it suddenly occurred to her that he might find her statement odd. She flashed a smile at him instead.

Hebaron regarded her with his green eyes as though he were trying to read her thoughts before letting out a hearty laugh.

“How reassuring, my lady.”

Chapter 117

After the exchange with Hebaron, Maxi headed straight to the infirmary where Melric was preparing emergency herbs for the campaign. The old mage sat amongst sacks of herbs strewn over the floor.

Maxi rolled up her sleeves and walked over to the desk to help him. Melric looked up from cramming dried herbs into a small quilted pouch and regarded her with a concerned expression.

“My lady, you do not look well. Why don’t you rest in your chambers today? I can manage the preparations myself.”

“I merely… had trouble sleeping last night. I am all right.”

The old mage sighed as he lowered a jar of salve from the shelf.

“The monsters seem to increase as the years go by. It is truly a mystery.”

“Have you… ever been o-on a campaign, Melric?”

“I frequently participated in small-scale raids. I was part of a few long-term campaigns when I was younger too. Although, being a low-level mage only good at healing, I was mostly stationed at the rear.”

His expression grew dark as he stirred a thick salve with a spatula.

“You must be asking because there is no mage to join the party leaving for the campaign. If all else fails and they are unable to find a mage, then I shall go with them, my lady.”

“N-No! I ask because I want to go with them. I have no intention of sending you… s-so please, do not worry about that.”

Melric’s eyes grew wide. “You, my lady? Has the lord allowed this?”

Maxi’s face fell. Was Riftan so unrelenting that even someone who had only been here a month reacted this way?

Maxi weakly shook her head. “I-I intend to… persuade him.”

“If I recall, you told me that you started learning magic last year. Is that correct? Do you have any experience with raids, my lady?”

“N-no… but I have… encountered monsters on several occasions.”

Maxi forced the fact that she had fainted twice back down her throat. There had been valid reasons on both occasions. The first time was after several sleepless nights and malnourishment due to her anxiety over a possible divorce. The second time she had fainted was because of mana depletion. At present, she was in better health and was more adept at controlling her mana.

“To tell you the truth… I have never traveled so far. What… does a mage do, exactly… in a campaign?”

“High mages capable of offensive magic join the knights in battle, but healers such as myself mostly take cover somewhere safe to not get in the way. We heal the wounded once the battle is over.” He continued, looking a bit embarrassed, “Low-level mages who are only capable of a few basic spells are, in truth, quite useless in battle. When I was not treating the wounded, I served as a page, preparing the soldiers’ meals or tending to the horses.”

“I-I see.”

If she succeeded in convincing Riftan to take her along, would she also have to prepare meals for the men and tend to their horses? Maxi felt a dark cloud form over her; she had never cooked anything in her life.

“Then… if monsters were to appear… would I have to hide until the battle is over? Wh-What if I cannot find a place to hide?”

“As you know, my lady, knights leaving on long-distance campaigns are accompanied by junior knights. If there is a monster attack…”

Melric placed a parchment on the desk and sketched two lines.

“The men split into two groups. While the knights station themselves on the frontlines, the juniors fall back to protect the provisions and the horses. The mages stick with them. Since the junior knights will be standing guard, you do not have to worry about being left defenseless during a battle.”

Maxi felt her anxiety abate slightly after Melric’s explanation. She continued to ask him questions as she crammed essential herbs into the quilt pouches that the knights would carry with them.

Melric continued to give her advice based on his personal experiences. He counseled her on how to avoid being a hindrance in battle, how to prevent insect bites while camping, and even how to navigate by reading the stars in case she got lost. Maxi committed everything to memory and steeled herself once more.

The sun had begun to set when she finally returned to the castle. After eating and settling into bed, Maxi had a hard time falling asleep. She considered waiting for Riftan in order to attempt another conversation with him, but the memory of his firm rejection made her afraid to speak to him. It would be better to wait until Aderon returned to inform them of the results.

The next morning, Riftan was once again absent from their chambers. Ludis informed Maxi that he had stayed up all night at the knights’ quarters. Whether it was because he was avoiding Maxi or because he was busy with the campaign preparations, Maxi could not be sure.

Maxi spent her time reading illustrated books on monsters in Ruth’s tower or studying maps to memorize the route to Livadon. In the evening, she had Ludis prepare the same trousers and sturdy leather boots worn by squires.

It was her first time wearing trousers. Although it felt awkward and they did not seem to suit her, they were surprisingly comfortable to move in. She did not have to worry about stepping on a skirt train, and she liked how she did not have to fret over the material bunching up or wrinkling when she sat down.

After doing a few rounds in her new outfit, Maxi changed back before Riftan could catch her dressed as a man. She hid the boots and trousers in a chest.

The next morning, she ran to the training grounds clad in the simple tunic and trousers worn by the castle servants. It was almost time for their departure, and the faces of everyone leaving for the campaign were tense.

The knight overseeing the training was not one whom Maxi was well acquainted with, so she changed course and headed for the knights’ quarters. Through the window of the council room, she spotted a group deep in discussion over a map.

Maxi’s eyes roamed as she searched for Riftan. She spotted Hebaron and Gabel instead, and she hurried inside. The loud voices within the room stilled.

“S-Sir Hebaron, I came to inquire… about the matter… I discussed with you the other day.”

After blinking at her outfit, Hebaron rose from his seat and slowly walked over to her.

“Lady Calypse? May I ask why you are dressed like this?”

Blushing, Maxi smoothed out her trousers. “I tried it on… because I thought it would be better… if I traveled like this… B-But I guess it does not suit me all that well.”

“N-No, it suits you well.”

The knight looked uncharacteristically flustered as he waved his hands. The awkward atmosphere that had taken hold of the room made Maxi backtrack.

“If I am interrupting an important discussion… shall I return later?”

“No, come in, my lady. We were discussing your request.”

Maxi hesitated before accepting Hebaron’s invitation and entering the council room. One of the knights hastily stood up to offer his seat. Maxi nervously glanced around as she sat among the burly knights. A large map of the Western Continent was spread across the desk. It was covered in a complicated web of lines and several wooden figures perched on top.

“W-Where is Riftan? I was told… that he spent the night here.”

“You must have missed him. The commander has gone to the great hall to send a carrier pigeon. He should be back soon,” said Hebaron. He frowned as he scratched the back of his head and added, “We were planning on discussing the matter of your ladyship joining the campaign as soon as he returned.”

“I suppose the plan to steal a m-mage from the Earl of Loverne has failed.”

Gabel nodded from the seat across from her. “Most of them said they could not afford to leave because they are settled in the earl’s land with their wives and children.”

“I-I see…” Maxi cleared her throat to disguise her shaky voice. “Then… I shall be your m-mage for this campaign.”

“But, my lady, are you certain about this? You have lived all your life in Croyso Castle after all,” said a dark-skinned knight sitting at the corner, eyeing her skeptically. “All of us here know that you are a talented healer, but the way to Livadon is full of monster lairs, and we would have to camp out most nights because villages would be few and far between. Would your ladyship be able to endure such conditions?”

“Sir Hebaron has already informed me of what is e-entailed. I have experienced c-camping during my journey to Anatol… and I am ready… to face whatever might await.”

“The journey is going to be more arduous than you think, my lady. If you have made this decision lightly—”

“Even the royal princess does it, so why can’t her ladyship be allowed to do the same?” said the knight to her left.

Maxi remembered him as the young man who frequently came to the infirmary to get treated.

“What is there to worry about when she would have us with her?” continued the knight with his arms crossed. “If it worries you so much, we could assign some of the squires as her personal guards. If they can’t be spared, then I do not mind taking on the job myself.”

After offering the knight a grateful smile, Maxi said firmly, “It is precisely because the journey will be a perilous one… as you said yourself… that I think you must take me with you. G-Going without a mage on a journey that could last a month… on a route where villages are sparse… but abounding with monster lairs… would be too dangerous.”

The knights exchanged glances as they silently debated the matter amongst themselves, and Maxi’s lips curled into a relieved smile when she realized that she had more or less managed to persuade them. It was at this moment that she heard a cold voice ring out from behind her.

“What the hell are you up to?”

Maxi’s face fell as she turned toward the door. Riftan wore a frightening expression. He gritted his teeth as he marched to the desk.

“Explain to me what my wife is doing here.”

“I am here because I have asked the knights… to take me as your mage i-if—”

“You keep your mouth shut.”

His icy gaze fell on her, and Maxi clenched her jaw. Hebaron stepped forward as if to defend her.

“Her ladyship is here out of concern for you, Commander. You need not be so incensed.”

“I have clearly told her that she cannot come, yet she is here conspiring with my men behind my back. How exactly is this for my sake?”

Hebaron scowled in indignation. “Must you speak so harshly? It is because you are so mulish that her ladyship had to resort to coming directly to us! Do not act like you have caught us in some conspiracy!”

“Whatever the reason, I will not condone any discussions about my wife behind my back!”

Riftan stared murderously at Hebaron, and the knight matched his glare. The atmosphere was so heavy that Maxi nearly shriveled under it.

Gabel interposed himself between the two men growling at each other like feral dogs. “Please, calm down! We understand that you are worried about her ladyship, Commander. That is why we have kept silent until now. But as you are also aware, we are in need of a mage. Please consider this objectively.”

Riftan gritted his teeth. “Are you out of your mind? My wife is a duke’s daughter who has lived all her life in the safety of Croyso Castle. She would not be able to endure something so arduous as a campaign!”

“And why… do you g-get to decide that, Riftan?” Maxi shot back, leaping to her feet in indignation. “I c-can do it too! Just give me a chance. You cannot leave like this… when you have a mage right here!”

Chapter 118

Riftan looked Maxi up and down as though just noticing her attire. His evident shock made her bunch the loose trousers in her fist and nervously lower her gaze.

His lips twisted in irritation. “Why are you dressed like that? Goddammit! So you’ve come fully prepared, have you?”

He rubbed his forehead as if suffering from an intense headache.

“Why the devil are you being so stubborn? I have already told you that this does not concern you.”

“Y-You are the one who is being stubborn, Riftan! Please, don’t just say no… and consider it properly. I-If by subjecting myself to a little… a little hardship… can get the whole party safely to Livadon… d-do you not think it is a sacrifice I should make?”

“Her ladyship is right,” Hebaron said in a calmer voice, attempting to persuade Riftan once more. “We can’t keep delaying when we do not know what kind of danger the initial party is facing right now. But that does not mean we can ask the rest of the knights to endanger their lives needlessly. We are between a rock and a hard place.”

“Are you implying that it is an acceptable risk for my wife to be endangered?”

“We can keep her safe!”

“Stop spouting nonsense! If—”

Riftan cut himself off and clenched his jaw.

His face contorted in a grim expression. It was clear that the conflict between not allowing his wife to take any risks and expecting the opposite of his subordinates was weighing on him. Seeing his dilemma, the knights began to chime in one after the other.

“We are not suggesting that we take her ladyship into the thick of battle. Once we arrive in Livadon, we will be able to request a hierarch from the church. Her ladyship could remain in the church’s care while we travel on to Louivell.”

“He’s right. We only need to cross the border and reach the port, and then we will be traveling by ship. It will not be that dangerous.”

“The journey to the port is the problem!” said Riftan, refusing to meet Maxi’s gaze. “Drake lairs are scattered all over the route to Livadon, and it is currently the season when they are most active. Bringing a noblewoman who is not even capable of basic defensive magic along would only hinder us.”

Furious, Maxi cried, “Y-You are wrong! I-I am capable of defensive magic!”

“What can you possibly do with something you only learned a few months ago?”

“If you find it so hard to believe, why don’t we put it to the test?”

Everyone’s eyes darted to the owner of the voice that had suddenly chimed in.

The dark-skinned knight, who had been standing quietly with his arms crossed, shrugged and said, “I am suggesting we test the strength of her ladyship’s defensive magic. If she is able to guard herself against our attacks, that would mean that she is capable of defending herself against most monsters.”

“What a great idea,” said Gabel. “I agree with Edon. If her ladyship’s magic fails, we will put this matter to rest, and her ladyship must also give up on joining the campaign.”

Maxi hunched her shoulders. Although she had confidently vouched for her abilities, she was uncertain if her barrier was strong enough to block a blow from one of the Remdragon Knights.

While she hesitated, the discussion progressed in the direction of testing her ability so they could settle the matter once and for all.

“And if her ladyship succeeds in blocking our attack, you must stop objecting, Commander. It would be foolish for us to depart for Livadon on our own when we have a healer capable of basic defensive magic. Please do not force your comrades to take such a risk.”

Gabel regarded Riftan steadily. Left with no more reason to object, Riftan grimaced and glared back and forth between Maxi and the knights. He held the silence for a while before speaking in a low voice.

“Fine. Let us test her skills. Come outside.”

He spun on his heels and walked out the door. Hebaron gently patted Maxi on the shoulder when he saw that she was frozen to the spot.

“If you succeed, my lady, the commander will no longer be able to object. Please knock him down a peg.”

That was only if she succeeded. What would she do if she failed pathetically after all the commotion she had caused? Maxi swallowed hard.

No, it should be fine. My barrier… will not break that easily.

In a test of its strength just the other day, her barrier had withstood Melric swinging at it with a metal hoe used for plowing the fields. However, a garden tool wielded by an emaciated old man was entirely different from a blow from a trained knight.

As she followed the others out to the training grounds, Maxi assessed their muscular forearms and legs that looked as sturdy as a stallion’s. Riftan ordered the men sparring on the grounds to make way.

He turned to Maxi. “Go ahead. Cast your spell.”

When the knights saw him grab the hilt of the sword strapped to his waist, they rushed forward.

“Hold on! Let us be fair, Commander! Only a handful of mages in this world are capable of blocking your attack!”

“God! Where is your conscience? Even Ruth cannot block you!”

“Stop your whining. I was going to dull the blow.”

Everyone, including Maxi, looked doubtful. One would have to be a fool not to know that he was bent on breaking her barrier.

“This is unacceptable,” exclaimed Hebaron. “We refuse to accept the result if the blow does not come from a knight other than you, Commander!”

“As if I would allow that! It is obvious that you are all going to go easy on her!”

“And what if we do? Not many mages are able to block an all-out offensive from a Remdragon Knight! Would it not at least prove she can block a troll-level attack?”

“Come now, both of you. Calm down,” Gabel said, inserting himself between the two men snarling at each other again. “Instead of wasting our energy on pointless squabbles, why don’t we do this: we shall let her ladyship choose her attacker. Besides, we will all be able to tell if the blow is weak.”

Riftan turned to Maxi, his gaze imploring her to choose him, but she quickly looked away. She would be mad to select him. Instead, she surveyed each of the knights. Hebaron was bulkier and a little taller than Riftan, and the rest of the knights were broad-shouldered and muscled.

As she carefully assessed each of them, her gaze landed on Gabel. The young knight was lithe compared to the others.

“Y-You… want me to choose, correct?”

“Yes, my lady. You may choose whomever you wish.”

“Then… I would like Sir Gabel… to be my opponent.”

Gabel’s smile quivered slightly. After a brief silence, he said, “May I ask why you have chosen me, my lady?”

“B-Because… I find you the most trustworthy.”

Maxi could feel Riftan’s icy gaze boring into her cheek, but she deliberately ignored it. As if gauging the real reason, Gabel regarded her with knowing eyes before stepping forward with a sigh.

“I understand. I shall test the strength of your barrier.”

He drew his longsword from his waist and ducked into a fighting stance. Feeling overwhelmed, Maxi hastily gathered her mana. A light tremor fanned out from beneath her feet as she circulated her mana, and the earth shot up into the air a few steps ahead of her. Maxi drew the enhancement rune Ruth had taught her, and the barrier of dirt grew thicker.

“I-I am ready!”

“Then, here I go!”

Maxi summoned as much mana as she could and made it shoot around the rune. Her heart pounded, and cold sweat dripped down her spine. The sound of boots crunching the ground was followed by a loud impact that violently shook the barrier.

Maxi nervously eyed the wall of earth. A few more thuds followed, but it did not break down.

Even she could not believe it. After staring in bewilderment, she turned to Riftan triumphantly. He towered amidst the cloud of dust, his expression inscrutable. The smile faded from Maxi’s lips when she saw it.

Undaunted by Riftan’s forbidding aura, Hebaron walked over to him with a grin and laughed. “That should be more than enough to convince you, eh, Commander?”

Riftan whirled around. “You can do as you please.”

With that, he stormed off.

Hebaron shrugged. “Do not dwell on it too much, my lady. The commander is a reasonable man. His anger should abate soon.”

Praying that Hebaron was right, Maxi anxiously gazed after Riftan’s retreating form. Her heart felt heavy for flagrantly going against her husband’s will. Shaking her head, Maxi gathered her courage once more. Come what may, he had given his permission.

If it meant she could go with him, she would gladly endure his cold shoulder and thunderous gaze.

◆◆◆

The knights immediately set about preparing for the departure as Maxi returned to the great hall to collect her belongings.

Ludis began packing for her like an overanxious mother. It was a mission trying to stop her from cramming fifteen dresses inside a leather bag.

Rodrigo and the other servants were desperate to help as well, and they kept bringing items to her. Even the dressmaker couple offered a hat and veil in case of harsh sun.

Maxi opted to take only the few things she deemed essential. She folded a pair of sturdy trousers originally meant for the young squires, three undergarments, a pair of socks, and two tunics. Her bag ended up full after that.

With the tiny room that was left, she managed to cram in a pouch of herbs, Ruth’s medical tools, and three magic stones. And, because she couldn’t bring herself to give them up, she tucked an ivory comb and half a bar of soap into a quilt pouch tied to her belt.

The illustrated book on monsters and her books on magic were too heavy and expensive to bring, so she packed some of the parchments Ruth had prepared for her instead.

She was tying the cords of her bag into a tight knot when Ludis said in a shaky voice, “Must you really go somewhere so dangerous, my lady?”

Maxi blushed in pleasure at the usually stoic maidservant’s show of affection. “D-Do not worry. I am going with the strongest knights i-in the Western Continent, remember? Nothing bad is going to happen.”

Ludis took Maxi’s hands in hers. “Please… look after yourself, my lady.”

Gazing into the maidservant’s dark brown eyes, Maxi nodded. Ludis smiled sadly and squeezed her hands as she stepped back. After hugging and giving each of the yowling cats a kiss, Maxi left the room.

[1] Approximately 174 centimeters.

[2] Approximately 12 meters.

[3] Approximately 15 meters.

[4]
Approximately 1.5 meters.

[5]
Approximately 330 grams.

[6] Approximately 220 grams.

[7] Approximately 2.1-2.4 meters.

[8] Approximately 120 centimeters.

Chapter 119

The servant waiting outside the door offered to carry Maxi’s bag, and the rest gathered in the great hall. They gave her an overanxious send-off and watched as she mounted Rem.

The knights were already in formation when Maxi arrived at the training grounds. The final preparations had likely not taken long, as they had been making all the necessary arrangements over the past two days.

As Maxi rode up to the knights, Gabel paused his inspection of the ranks to address her.

“Have you packed everything you need, my lady?”

Maxi nodded. Gabel narrowed his eyes as if to gauge the size of the pack tied to her saddle, then beckoned to someone behind him.

“Oi! Lady Calypse has arrived.”

At his call, two youths stepped out of the junior knights’ ranks stationed at the back. Maxi grew wide-eyed when she saw Ulyseon and Garrow leading their large stallions toward her. Ulyseon rushed over to her in a flurry of exuberant energy.

“We were told that you would be coming with us, my lady. We shall be your escorts on this journey.”

“But… you and Garrow are still squires. How were you able to j-join the campaign?”

“Junior knights are usually chosen among the squires that are about to be knighted. We have gained enough experience during the last few months, so you need not worry, my lady.”

Garrow puffed up his chest, and Ulyseon nodded resolutely beside him.

“I shall not put you in danger like last time, my lady,” said Ulyseon. “Please be rest assured that we shall keep you safe no matter what!”

Maxi smiled as she looked at the young men who had become quite gallant during the short time she had not seen them.

“Th-Thank you. I trust that you w-will be more than up to the task.”

“Livakion and Rovar here are the best among the juniors. Please make sure to stay by their side at all times during the journey, my lady,” cautioned Gabel. “You must never leave the ranks on your own. If there is a problem, please inform me or the other knights.”

Maxi nodded solemnly. “I will keep that in mind. And… w-where is Riftan?’

“The commander is over there.”

Maxi turned to where he pointed and saw Riftan in a discussion with Rodrigo, two white-haired knights, and three younger subordinates.

“He is delegating the castle duties,” Gabel explained. “He is leaving Rodrigo in charge of the great hall, while Sir Obaron and Sir Sebrique will be in charge of managing the military facilities.”

After handing the dignified old knight and Rodrigo a ring of keys each, Riftan took his place at the head of the ranks. Maxi kept her eyes on him as he effortlessly mounted Talon. Riftan’s gaze soon darted to her as well.

Maxi stiffened, worried that he might change his mind and insist that she stay behind. However, Riftan simply stirred his horse toward the gate without a word.

“Let us depart!”

The sentries on the castle wall blew their kopels at Riftan’s command. Hearing the signal, the knights began to cross the drawbridge in an orderly procession.

Maxi gripped the reins and led Rem to move with the ranks. As Calypse Castle grew distant, an odd feeling of excitement and fear surged inside her. She wondered what awaited her on this journey.

As if sensing her anxiety, Garrow, who was riding beside her, said calmly, “You do not have to be so worried, my lady. We have been scouring Anatolium all spring to subdue the monsters. There will be no attacks any time soon.”

Despite being younger than her, Garrow showed more bravery than Maxi. She gave him an embarrassed look. Not only was the squire calm, but all the junior knights of similar age seemed to be as well.

As the Remdragon Knights deftly led their towering warhorses through the village, the villagers flanking the road gazed up at them in awe. Maxi felt like a small pup that had somehow been lost in a pack of wolves.

Gabel rode ahead of her. He looked over his shoulder as he said, “My lady, please move to the center once we pass the village gates.”

Following his instruction, Maxi fell back to the center of the formation as soon as they were out of Anatol. Riftan glanced at her from his place at the front before picking up speed. The knights followed suit, galloping down the dirt road that ran through the valley.

Maxi rode Rem carefully to make sure she did not bump into the other horses. Riding down a narrow and uneven dirt road proved more difficult than she had thought. If she had not practiced with Rem whenever she could, she would have struggled to keep up with the knights.

They rode for a long time. Ulyseon noticed her sweating and heavy breathing, and he called to her in encouragement.

“We must pass through two mountains today, but the road will be smoother once we are out of Anatolium. Please persevere until then, my lady.”

Maxi nodded, wondering in amazement how he was able to articulate so well atop a galloping horse without biting his tongue. Her thighs and buttocks were already throbbing, but she could not complain. She was the one who had stubbornly insisted on coming along after all. Maxi tried her best to keep up.

The knights thankfully slowed down once the road became steeper. Finally able to relax a little, she scanned her surroundings.

Lush hazel trees lined the narrow path through the valley. A pointed rock that looked as if it had been carved with a chisel loomed precariously from the mountain peak. Somewhere in the distance, the sound of rushing water floated over to them. They rode for a while longer before stopping to rest at a brook.

Maxi dismounted onto shaky legs with great difficulty and led Rem to the water. While the horses guzzled from the brook as though they intended to drain it, the knights ate rations of bread and jerky. Maxi quenched her parched lips with her waterskin and gulped down a chunk of tough jerky as hard as a block of wood.

After only twenty minutes’ rest, the knights mounted their horses again and set out. The campaign was only half a day old, and Maxi was already losing her confidence.

The brutal saddle made her buttocks feel like they were on fire, and her lungs stung as if pricked by a knife. Even her hair annoyed her; curly locks kept slipping free from her braid and sticking to her face. In contrast, the knights appeared at ease in their heavy, iron cast-like armor.

Maxi pressed her thighs against the saddle as she struggled to maintain her posture. It was not until the narrow, secluded road turned into a smooth path that the hellish march finally came to a stop. Riftan’s voice resonated down the ranks.

“We will sleep out here tonight.”

Garrow muttered under his breath as he slid off his horse. “I suppose it would be difficult for us to traverse the mountains in a day…”

Maxi was so relieved that the ride was over that she had no qualms about spending a night in the mountains. She nearly tumbled off her saddle. If Ulyseon had not been quick to steady her fall, she would have ended up face down in the damp ground.

“You must be exhausted, my lady. Please, sit over here. I will pitch a tent for you immediately.”

Gripping her shoulders, Ulyseon helped her onto a flat rock. Maxi thanked him weakly.

The two squires showed no signs of exhaustion as they untied their saddlebags. The other knights bustled about, piling stones into fire pits, sparking kindling, and watering and feeding their horses.

Maxi knew she should help, but she did not have the energy to even lift a finger. She placed her rein-burned palms onto the cold stone to cool them.

“I’ve prepared a cot for you first, my lady. It is not much, but please rest—”

“I will look after her.”

Maxi jumped and turned her head at the sudden voice. Riftan looked back at her impassively.

“You two, go graze the horses.”

Garrow and Ulyseon promptly darted away. Maxi grew tense, worried that he would chide her for not listening to him now that he had seen her so disheveled and exhausted. Riftan wordlessly scooped her up and carried her to a tent pitched under a tree.

“I’ll bring you food once it is ready, so lie down and rest.”

“I-I am all right. I should help—” Maxi stopped when she saw Riftan’s frightening gaze. He lowered the flap of the tent and disappeared. Too tired to move any further, Maxi fell back and sprawled out over the thick layer of blankets.

Tomorrow’s ride was already on her mind. There was no doubt that her buttocks would be bruised blue; she wondered if she would be able to endure the constant, lengthy rides.

Maxi shook her head. No, she only needed to get through one more day and they would be out of the Anatolium Mountains. According to the map she had studied, there were more plains on the way to Livadon. Since she would acclimate to being on horseback by then, and the road ahead was smoother, the journey would be easier than it was now. It was too early for her to feel daunted.

She was in the middle of consoling herself when Riftan re-entered the tent.

“We should massage your muscles before you eat. Take off your trousers.”

After practically folding himself into the cramped corner of the tent, he took out a small vial of oil.

Wondering if she had heard him correctly, Maxi looked up. “What… did you just…?”

“Take off your boots and trousers. We have to apply this so you can keep riding tomorrow,” he said calmly.

He then took off his gauntlet, gaiters, and vambrace and placed them in a corner.

Maxi merely watched him vacantly. He frowned at her as if to ask why she was not moving, then went to take off her boots himself. Alarmed, Maxi curled herself into a ball at the tent’s edge.

“I… I-I do not think that will be necessary! I am perfectly fine!”

“Do you expect me to believe that? You look as if you’re about to drop dead.”

Riftan blocked Maxi’s escape and made her lie down on the blankets again. Her already throbbing muscles screamed in pain when he grabbed her thigh.

At Maxi’s stifled cry, Riftan frowned as if to say, ‘I told you so.’ He untied her bootlaces that were wound tightly up her calf.

Maxi’s face flushed crimson. “A-All right. I-I will do it! If you g-give me the vial, I shall do it myself… so please w-wait outside.”

“You are too tired to even lift a finger.”

“That is not t-true. I can do it m-myself, so—”

“I know you think so little of your husband’s words, but…”

His cold voice cut Maxi’s statement short.

“You should at least pretend to listen sometimes,” he hissed.

Realizing that he was on the verge of losing his patience, Maxi pressed her lips together. He pulled her boots off and threw them aside, then placed his hands on the straps of her trousers. Maxi glanced at the entrance of the tent.

“W-What if someone comes in…”

“Don’t worry about that. I have told them not to come anywhere near the tent,” he said brusquely as he pulled off her trousers.

Maxi’s face flushed once more when she felt the cold air on her bare skin.

Chapter 120

After making Maxi lie on her stomach, Riftan calmly pulled out a cloth and waterskin from his bag. She watched in silent mortification as he soaked the linen and wiped her clammy legs, cooling her feverish skin.

After carefully wiping her thighs, calves, and the soles of her feet, Riftan picked up a vial of oil and uncorked it with his teeth. The slippery liquid made her toes curl as he pressed the center of her sole with his thumb. Then, he slowly began massaging her stiff calf. Maxi moaned at the sharp pain.

“I-It hurts…”

“If we do not alleviate your muscles now, you won’t be able to move a finger in the morning.”

Riftan ruthlessly loosened her stiff muscles, and Maxi groaned and buried her face in the blanket. The pain was so dizzying that it left her no time to feel embarrassed.

After sufficiently massaging both of her calves, Riftan poured the mint-scented oil on her thighs. She twisted away when she felt his firm hands run down her flushed, saddle-chafed skin.

“I-I really think that is enough,” she said, embarrassed. “You must also be tired, Ri—”

Maxi gasped as Riftan pulled her undergarment below her knees.

“R-Riftan!”

“Stay still. If we do not apply this, we will have no hope of you riding tomorrow.”

“I will d-do it! I will apply it myself, so—”

“Why are you getting embarrassed?”

With a snort, he crouched just above her writhing thighs to stop her escape.

“Stop wasting your energy and lie still. I am not going to do anything to you.”

He was clearly not going to back down. After applying the oil to his hands, he started kneading her thighs in a circle. Now flushed to her ears, Maxi clutched at the blanket.

Having him touch her body in such a sober state of mind was mortifying, and the fact that he was nursing her after she had proudly declared that she would be their healer made her feel pathetic.

Riftan, however, paid her no mind and quietly continued to apply the oil to her blistered skin. He only pulled her undergarments up again when he had thoroughly loosened her stiff muscles.

“I will go check if the food is ready. Lie here and rest,” he said in a hoarse voice, rubbing the back of his neck.

Perhaps it was because he had to sit uncomfortably inside the cramped tent, but Riftan’s face looked slightly flushed. Maxi bobbed her head as she pulled her trousers up.

Heaving a sigh, Riftan shuffled out of the tent on his knees. Maxi lay sprawled on the blanket feeling as listless as a soggy leaf.

Although the massage had been painful and mortifying, her muscles surprisingly no longer ached. After rubbing her now smooth skin, Maxi turned to her side and used her arm as a pillow for a short nap. Riftan did not return to the tent until bluish darkness had fallen over the campsite.

“It is smoked ham cooked over the fire. It should taste better if you eat it with some bread.”

He set down a wooden tray laden with a thick piece of ham sizzling with oil, three fist-sized loaves of bread, a chunk of cheese, and a bottle of wine.

As Riftan began slicing everything into bite-sized pieces with his dagger, Maxi hungrily crammed the food into her mouth. Although the platter was humble compared to those at Calypse Castle, she was so famished that it tasted delicious.

“Do you want me to bring you more?” Riftan asked after watching her wolf down her meal.

Maxi shook her head. The heap of food that had been on the tray was almost gone. Now that her stomach was full, her already sluggish body felt heavy. Forgetting that she was still in the monster-infested Anatolium Mountains, Maxi fell into a deep slumber.

The next day, the knights began to pack up before the first light of dawn. Maxi had to climb onto her saddle before she could wash her face or even comb her hair.

Thanks to Riftan’s massage, her buttocks did not hurt as much as she had feared, but keeping up with the knights still proved difficult. She barely managed the dark mountain path with Ulyseon’s guidance. The knights stirred their horses faster, never once letting down their guards.

“There does not seem to be m-monsters around… as I had feared,” Maxi finally managed to say when they slowed at the foot of the mountain.

Garrow, who had been riding next to her, shook his head. “Most of the monsters here are of the Ayin race. They are endowed with some degree of intelligence and know better than to show themselves when an army of this size passes through their territory. They will be watching us in hiding. Though, I heard that a few forest goblins tried to sneak up on us last night to steal our provisions.”

“L-Last night?”

When Maxi blanched and hunched her shoulders, Ulyseon quickly chimed in, “Do not worry, my lady. The night watch noticed immediately and took care of them.”

“W-Was no one hurt?”

“Of course! A Remdragon Knight could never be harmed by the likes of a forest goblin,” Ulyseon answered indignantly as though greatly insulted.

Still worried despite the squire’s assurance, Maxi carefully surveyed the knights riding in front of her. Each and every one of them calmly led their horses onward without showing a hint of exhaustion.

Riftan was in position somewhere at the front of the party. Maxi peered over the heads and shoulders of the brawny knights to get a glimpse of him but soon gave up to focus on navigating the uneven mountain path.

The sun was at its peak when the campaign party finally managed to clear the mountains. They stopped for a short rest by a stream that flowed across a meadow. The junior knights left to water the horses by the stream, and the knights opened the provision bags to distribute their late breakfast.

While Rem plunged her muzzle into the water to quench her thirst, Maxi hastily washed her face and combed her tangled curls. When she returned to the grass field after she had managed to tame her bushy hair into a neat braid, Ulyseon handed her a loaf of bread and a piece of apple.

“You must be hungry, my lady. Please, have this first. We should be able to prepare a more decent meal in the evening. Since we must cover as much ground as possible during the day, we cannot serve food that requires a fire.”

“N-No. This is more than enough.”

She was about to take the food from him when Ulyseon suddenly fixed his gaze down at her hands.

“Your hands are red, my lady. Are you hurt?”

“I-It is from gripping the reins.”

Maxi smiled to assure him that it was nothing, but the frown on Ulyseon’s face refused to soften. He gravely eyed the red marks imprinted on her palms.

“It must hurt, my lady. Should you not get it treated?”

“It… is not that bad.”

“What are you saying?! They are swelling…”

Hearing Ulyseon raise his voice, Garrow, who had been grazing the horses, suddenly poked his head between them. He also furrowed his brow when he saw Maxi’s hands.

“Ulyseon is right, my lady. If they were to fester, they will give you a hard time throughout the journey. Would it not be better for you to heal them?”

“I-It is not that bad. I was told that healing yourself with magic… is no different from d-drinking your blood to quench your thirst.  And that… unless the wound is fatal… it is better to let it heal on its own. Moreover, I also wish… to conserve my mana as much as possible.”

“But it must be painful…”

Seeing them fuss over her so, Maxi lay her cloak over the grass and sat on it with a sigh.

“I am t-truly all right. Even if I were to heal my hands with magic… they would likely get chafed again once I get back on my horse, do you not agree? And it would not d-do for me to heal them every time it happens. Though it might be painful… it would be best to let my body get used to it. I think…” She deliberately spread her hands out cheerfully, “I will get c-callouses after a few days, and once I do… my palms should be fine no matter h-how long I ride.”

A complicated expression briefly flashed across Ulyseon’s face. Then, as if remembering something, he began rummaging through his saddlebag.

“Then, at least put these on for now, my lady.”

Maxi’s eyes widened at the leather gloves the squire held out for her.

“D-Did you not… bring these for yourself, Ulyseon?”

“I only brought them with me just in case. I am fine, so please feel free to use them.”

After a moment’s hesitation, Maxi accepted the gloves. Her hands really were quite sore. She pulled on the smooth, meticulously tanned gloves and discovered them to be at least a knuckle’s length too large for her.

“Your hands… are bigger than I thought, Ulyseon,” Maxi said, looking at his long fingers anew.

When she exclaimed in admiration that he was indeed a man despite his willowy frame and graceful face, which was as delicate as a woman’s, Ulyseon flushed. He scratched the back of his head shyly, then fished out a leather strap from his bag.

“Let me secure them down, my lady. It would not do for them to slip off while you are riding.”

Maxi obediently held out her hands. Ulyseon fidgeted with the straps as he clumsily tied the gloves to her wrist.

“Are they not too tight, my lady?”

“No, they are perfect.”

After shaking her hands to see if the gloves would fall off, Maxi gave Ulyseon a satisfied smile.

“Th-Thank you. I shall… use them well.”

“It is my pleasure, my lady.”

She picked up the loaf of bread with her gloved hand and ate her meal. A short distance away, Riftan was talking with his knights over a map. He said something to them before tucking the map into his bag. Maxi waited for him to come to her, but he merely frowned slightly and whirled around to saddle Talon.

His displeasure made Maxi nervous. She had thought that his attentive care yesterday meant that his anger had subsided. Was he perhaps still upset over her stubbornness?

Before she could come to a decision on whether or not to approach him first, Riftan was already mounting his horse.

“No more dawdling,” he said to his knights. “We depart immediately. We are entering drake territory, so keep your guard up at all times.”

The knights all mounted their steeds and got into formation. Maxi hastily saddled Rem and got up as well. Riftan looked over his shoulder to check where she was, then spurred Talon into a brisk gallop.

They sped through the grassy fields like the wind, following the stream. An unwitting smile tugged at Maxi’s lips as the cool, refreshing breeze brushed pleasantly against her face.

This was not the time to be enjoying herself, but she had never ridden across a grassy plain on her own horse before. It was incomparable to the narrow mountain path or the hill. Her heart swelled, and Maxi scanned her surroundings with shining eyes.

The clear sky was a brilliant blue, and the stream that flowed across the moss green field shimmered as though sprinkled with silver dust. Under the early summer sun, even the wildflowers were in full bloom. It was such a beautiful scene that it was almost difficult to believe that vicious monsters ran amok.

Chapter 121

“I think it would be best to prepare yourself to use defensive magic at any time, my lady.”

Maxi had been basking in the sense of freedom when Gabel, riding ahead of her, abruptly cried out. She gave him a puzzled look.

There were no wild animals in sight, let alone monsters. Wondering if they were being watched, Maxi looked about in terror. Gabel pointed upward.

Her gaze reflexively followed his finger toward the sky, and she almost let out a scream. Five or six gigantic birds of bizarre proportion circled above them.

“They are harpies, my lady. I do not think they intend to attack us at the moment, but it is best not to let your guard down.”

If she recalled correctly, harpies were monsters that had the body of an eagle and the face of a human woman. Squinting upward, Maxi studied the creatures.

They were too far away for her to see clearly, but she thought she could see a pale female face where the eagle’s head should be. Maxi’s grip tightened around her reins as a chill ran down her spine.

Ulyseon brought his horse next to hers and cautioned her calmly, “Do not worry, my lady. Keep your gaze forward. We should be descending a slope with a rocky path soon, so you must be careful.”

Maxi snapped her eyes back ahead. True to Ulyseon’s precaution, a precipitous cliff soon came into view. They led their horses along the edge and stopped next to a steep slope. At the foot of the road that plunged down was a deep, rocky valley.

The knights carefully surveyed the bottom and hesitated. They needed to descend but could not do so immediately for fear of the harpies rolling boulders at them from the cliff.

“I suppose we’ll have to get rid of those pests first,” Hebaron cried out impatiently, grabbing the hilt of the claymore slung over his back.

Riftan raised his hand at the burly knight.

“It is not them we should be concerned about,” he said, his cold gaze fixed on the bottom of the cliff.

The knights followed his gaze. From the rear, Maxi was unable to share the view. She strained to hear what was going on when Riftan gave his command.

“There are five drakes at the bottom. The first two— No, three rows will prepare battle. The rest shall wait here and keep an eye on the harpies.”

The knights drew their swords in unison. Maxi stared open-mouthed as twenty or so knights galloped down the slope as fast as the wind. They stirred their horses along the steep and rocky path, as nimble as acrobats.

The knights that remained at the top divided themselves into two groups. One would keep an eye on the harpies and the other would keep their bows drawn to provide cover for the descending party.

The crisis had Maxi half out of her mind with nervousness.

“W-What should I do?”

“Just stay put until everything is over, my lady, and be prepared to cast your barrier just in case,” said Gabel, drawing his sword.

The flock of harpies had suddenly grown by twenty. They simultaneously screeched a high-pitched cry as they circled above the campaign party.

Covering her ears, Maxi followed Gabel’s instruction and made her mana flow along the lines of the rune. At that moment, a louder cry rang out from behind her.

Maxi looked down at the petrifying sight. At the bottom of the cliff, the knights were locked in battle with monsters.

The creatures appeared to be about 20 kevette[1] in size. Sharp scales covered their bodies, making it seem as if they were roughly carved with a chisel. Pointed horns topped their lizard-like heads, and rows of razor-sharp teeth filled in their mouths.

So, that is a drake…

They were far more frightening than their illustrations. Their yellow eyes glinted as they charged at the knights, their bulky legs stomping the ground. The knights did not look intimidated as they scattered among the rocks to confuse the beasts.

Horse and rider cantered about the rocky terrain as though they were one. As if it were a mere boar hunt, the knights skillfully lured the gigantic creatures into one place.

“Commander!”

One of the knights dodged a massive tail and wrapped the iron chain attached to a mace around the monster’s leg. The drake lurched, and Riftan seized the opening and plunged his sword into the drake’s throat. Dark red blood sprayed in all directions like a fountain. Maxi stared aghast at the scene before Ulyseon called out to her.

“My lady! Please do not stand so close to the cliff! The harpies might charge and push you off.”

Startled, Maxi hastily moved away from the edge. The harpies now flew close enough for her to see their faces clearly.

When some of the knights aimed their bows at them, Gabel hurriedly stopped them.

“Do not attack yet. It will be too much to handle if they join the fight now.”

“But they are—”

“It is not us they are after.”

His calm voice was drowned out by the cries of the drakes. Beside herself with worry for Riftan, Maxi prayed for the battle to end quickly.

The knights’ shouts, the drakes’ stomping, and the swooshing of swords continued for a long time until a cry from below finally announced the end of the battle.

“It should be safe now, my lady. Please head down first with the junior knights.”

At Gabel’s instruction, Maxi dismounted and carefully made her way down between the rocks. She was not as skilled as the knights to gallop down a steep slope. When she finally reached the foot of the cliff, one of the knights clearing the drake carcasses rushed over to take the reins from her.

“Are you hurt anywhere, Lady Calypse?”

“I-I should be the one… asking you. Has anyone been i-injured?”

“Sir Evan Crude has a burn from drake gastric fluid. Could you please take a look at him?”

Maxi nodded and rushed to where the knight was. When she got there, Sir Evan was removing his breastplate and tunic with the help of his comrades.

Maxi stifled a gasp as his ghastly wound was revealed. The skin from his left shoulder to his chest was as raw as though someone had poured sizzling oil over it.

Hebaron, despite taking in the gruesome injury, merely clicked his tongue. “Good job getting yourself hurt in our first battle. Why did you let a drake puke all over you like a fool?”

“Don’t be so harsh, Sir Hebaron. Even you did not know there was another drake hiding in the cave,” Evan grumbled as he groaned in pain.

There must have been six drakes in total, not five.

After glancing at the drake carcass sprawled over the rocks, Maxi bent down to inspect the knight’s wound. Nearly all of the skin on his shoulder had been burned off, revealing red muscle underneath. She was reaching for the wound when Hebaron stopped her.

“Do not touch it, my lady. The fluid might burn your hand as well.”

“Th-Then we must cleanse the wound of the fluid immediately.”

Maxi asked the junior knights to bring her clean water and quickly wiped away the fluid on his body. Although the contact must have hurt terribly, the knight endured it with a clenched jaw. He even managed to give her a smile.

“It would have been a disaster if you had not come with us, my lady.”

He sounded collected despite his gruesome injury. Aghast, Maxi gazed back at him before healing his wound. When the burns had healed completely, the tension drained from his shoulder.

“Thank you, my lady. I feel much better now.”

“If you are all fixed up, then hurry up and put your armor back on. We are setting out again as soon as we’ve collected all the magic stones from the drakes. We don’t know when those pests are going to start acting out,” Hebaron said, pointing to the harpies that were now perched on the edge of the cliff.

Their faces were silhouetted against the light, and their feminine features held hints of a blood-chilling smile.

Maxi tore her gaze away and looked about to see if anyone else needed treatment. Thankfully, no one else had a scratch on them. Riftan was washing drake blood off his armor by a pool, while the other knights were slicing open the drakes’ chests to collect their magic stones.

Maxi watched on in bafflement. She was aware that parts of the dragon subspecies were worth a lot of gold, but she could not understand why they were wasting time ransacking monster carcasses when they should be on their way to save their comrades.

“M-Must we… collect the stones? I know they are costly… b-but mustn’t we hurry…?”

“We are not collecting them merely because we think it a waste not to. If we do not take them, the stones will gather mana from their surroundings and create an undead. In fact, if we were to follow the doctrines of the Orthodox Church, we would have to purify the carcass by burning it completely. It is practically impossible to incinerate such a massive monster without magic, though, so people tend to extract the magic stones instead.”

“Those pests will take care of the carcasses.”

Riftan came over to them dripping with water. Maxi carefully scanned him from head to foot. Other than the fact that he was soaking wet from his efforts to wash away monster blood, he appeared to be unharmed. Running a hand through his sopping hair, he regarded her briefly before turning to gaze up at the cliff.

“The harpies followed us because they were hoping we’d kill the drakes. Once we are gone, they are going to knock themselves out clearing the carcasses.”

“Does that mean they will stop following us?”

“There is a high chance they will follow us again for their next meal.”

He glared at the monsters perched on the cliff edge as though they were bothersome flies.

“But we’ll just have to be far ahead of here before they decide to come after us. I have no intention of allowing such annoying hyenas to follow us around,” he said coolly before pulling on Talon’s reins.

Realizing that he was trying to move away from her, Maxi trailed after him. She could not understand why he was treating her like she was invisible.

“R-Riftan… are you not hurt anywhere?”

“I’m fine,” he replied brusquely, pulling on his gauntlet.

Maxi blocked his path, forcing him to look at her. “Riftan… a-are you still angry with me?”

His mouth tightened into a thin line, and she could feel his sharp gaze dissecting her clammy face, disheveled hair, and dusty clothes she had worn since yesterday.

Flushing, Maxi crossed her arms. “Was it not… fortunate that I c-came along? Someone was injured… just two days… i-into the journey—”

“We are departing immediately,” he said stonily. “We do not have time to waste, so return to your spot in the formation at once.”

“I-I think we could spare some time to—”

“Was it not your wish for me to treat you as a mage and not my wife?” he said curtly, nimbly mounting Talon. “You were the one who insisted on joining the campaign against my will, so you should damn well obey your commander’s orders.”

Maxi glared at his sharp face, concealed in shadow, before spinning on her heels and taking Rem’s reins.

Gabel laughed awkwardly and tried to explain Riftan’s side.

“Do not take it to heart, my lady. The commander is merely on edge from the battle. He tends to become a whole lot scarier when there are monsters nearby. One mistake could cost him his life, so it makes sense that he’s strung up like a wild animal.”

“I… d-do not mind. Riftan… I mean, Sir Riftan is right. He is now… my commander, and I am his m-mage. It is only right that he demands my absolute obedience,” Maxi replied, speaking as clearly as she could for Riftan to hear.

However, Riftan merely glanced at her over his shoulder and showed no other reaction. Feeling despondent, Maxi returned to her place in formation behind the other knights.

Chapter 122

Garrow and Ulyseon abandoned the drake carcass they were fussing over and hastened to her side.

A knight retrieving a heavy ball and chain looped around the leg of one of the monsters clicked his tongue loudly. “You two better get your heads on straight. Getting distracted from guarding her ladyship while those vultures are circling…”

“Our apologies, sir. This is the first time we’ve seen a drake up close…”

Ulyseon turned to Maxi apologetically, looking embarrassed as he scratched his head. Maxi smiled to reassure him. She did not think anything could have happened to her with so many knights around.

As if reading her thoughts, the knight who had admonished the squires grew grim. “We do not know what dangers might be lurking, my lady. A moment of carelessness can cost a life.”

Maxi nodded stiffly, and even the squires’ faces grew serious.

“Never take your eyes off of her ladyship from now on.”

With a satisfied look, the knight went to retrieve another weapon. Maxi watched as the men methodically cleaned the blood from the weapons they recovered from the carcasses, while others collected magic stones from the drakes’ hearts.

When they were done, they hastily washed their blood-splattered armor and mounted their horses in unison. They set out again without a moment to catch their breaths.

Not long after they had moved on from the cliff, loud flapping came from above. A flock of harpies had begun swooping down to gorge on the drake carcasses. Maxi shuddered at the sight. She was certain the horrifying image of the monstrous, bird-like creatures with their pallid faces smeared with blood would give her nightmares.

“Keep your wits about you! More drakes may be hiding nearby!”

Hearing Riftan’s booming voice, Maxi hastily turned her head to look forward again. The rugged terrain continued on for a long time, and the knights remained vigilant as they passed along the lively stream that flowed through the valley.

The looming possibility that monsters might leap out at them made Maxi’s back damp with cold sweat. She was so wound up that she was utterly exhausted by the time they stopped for a break to feed and water the horses.

“Here, my lady, have some water and salt,” said Garrow, handing Maxi a waterskin and a small quilt pouch. “You will exhaust yourself if you do not keep hydrated.”

Slumped on a rock, Maxi pinched some of the salt and sprinkled it into her mouth. Ulyseon watched as she drank thirstily from the waterskin as though he felt sorry for her.

“Please endure it a bit longer, my lady. We should be able to get some proper rest once we are out of this valley.”

Maxi barely managed a smile. She simply could not bring herself to say that she was all right.

They rode on for half a day more, but contrary to her fears, no more harpies or drakes appeared as they passed through the valley. It was only after they had reached a flat plain that they began setting up tents. Maxi teetered off her horse and gathered firewood to help the knights. Seeing this, the knights quickly dissuaded her.

“You must save your energy, my lady. You would be helping us more that way.”

After hesitating briefly, Maxi put down the twigs. It would certainly be better for her to regain her energy than to slow them down by dropping from exhaustion.

While the knights prepared the meal, Maxi sat by the brook and washed her clammy face and neck. The cool water was also refreshing against her sore hands and forearms. She finished washing up by soaking a towel and slipping it inside her tunic to wipe her underarms and back.

A bath and a change of clothes would have been heavenly, but that was impossible when she was surrounded by so many knights. Maxi flapped her clothes and tried to dry the sweat instead.

Thinking that she would at least change her socks, she had just dunked her feet when Riftan’s curt voice sounded above her head.

“Your tent is ready. You should go rest.”

Maxi rose and picked up her boots, but she did not like the thought of putting them on again with wet feet. She gave him a troubled look as she shook the water off. Before she knew it, she was in the air.

“R-Riftan!” Maxi shrieked.

“You mean, Sir Riftan,” Riftan muttered sarcastically, striding toward the tents with Maxi in his arms.

Maxi pursed her lips as he pushed her straight into her tent.

“I shall bring you your meal as soon as it is ready, so rest a while.”

Maxi wanted to lash out and ask him if he had ever heard of a mage being served by the commanding knight, but she quickly gave up on the idea. Once he left, Maxi changed into a new tunic and undergarment.

Though she actually wished to change her trousers as well, she did not have the energy to wash and dry them, nor did she want to ask the knights to do even her laundry for her. Maxi brought her trousers to her nose. She scowled in disgust before slipping the sweat-soaked garment back on.

She realized just how opulent her life had been; she always had clothes to change into and clean water to bathe in. The damp trousers she wore now smelled of horses, and it disgusted her all the more.

It is unavoidable in a campaign…

Squeezing her eyes shut, Maxi lay down on the blanket. Perhaps it was because she was less tired than she had been the previous day, but she could feel the bumps on the ground far more distinctly. Tossing about, she tried to find a comfortable position.

“Are you uncomfortable?”

Sticking his head into the tent, Riftan caught her wriggling on the blanket. Maxi shook her head. The last thing she wanted was to be seen as fussy when he already thought of her as a delicate noblewoman.

“I-I was… merely trying to scratch my back. Is that… dinner?”

“It is soup with dry meat and some bread.”

He crawled into the tent and lowered the tray onto the floor. The tent suddenly felt cramped with his tall and brawny physique within it. As she picked up the bowl of soup, Maxi vacantly watched Riftan stretch out his long legs and remove his armor one by one. Riftan cocked an eyebrow as if to tell her to start eating.

“I know it’s not much, but it’s the best we can manage on a journey. Try to eat it even if it does not suit your palate.”

“I had no intention of complaining a-about the food,” Maxi replied in annoyance, then quietly began to eat.

The stale bread and bland soup was practically a feast after this morning’s piece of apple and jerky. She gulped down her ration in the blink of an eye.

“You must have been famished,” Riftan said after watching her wolf down the meal.

His eyes darkened, and Maxi blushed, wondering if she had devoured it too hungrily.

“A-A little.”

“Our journey will continue like this. Are you sure you can handle it?”

Maxi stubbornly bobbed her head. Riftan regarded her for a moment, then began to eat his meal in silence. As soon as they were finished, they lay side by side inside the tent.

Even though she was close to fainting from exhaustion, sleep strangely eluded her. Sighing, Maxi tossed about to get into a comfortable position and unwittingly touched Riftan’s leg as she did so. Riftan pulled his arm out from under his head and turned away from her as though he had been burned.

Maxi’s face stilled. Since when had he loathed touching her? He had always fallen asleep with his arms wrapped around her.

Yet, at the moment, he was pretending to sleep as far from her as possible as though he could not stand being touched. Fear suddenly coiled inside her chest. Was he completely disillusioned with her?

His face was shrouded in darkness. Maxi nervously searched it and placed her hand on his forearm. Riftan stiffened. He drew in a sharp breath, and an instant later, he sat bolt upright and grabbed his sword.

“I will stay outside. Go ahead and sleep.”

With that, he crawled out of the tent before Maxi could stop him. She blinked after him in shock before pulling the blanket over her head. She could hear beasts howling in the distance, and for some reason, they sounded sad.

◆◆◆

Riftan remained indifferent to her throughout the journey. During the day, he led the knights in silence. At night, he would bring her food and make her bed, but that was as far as their interactions went. He even stopped coming to her tent.

When she secretly inquired with Hebaron, he told her that Riftan either spent the night wrapped in a blanket near her tent or did not sleep at all.

Maxi was furious. No matter how angry he was, how could he let his body suffer like that so foolishly?

When she stormed up to him and demanded to know why he refused to sleep in her tent, Riftan replied irritably, “Trust me. I can rest better outside.”

She did not know how to respond to his firm tone. One good thing about the campaign being so arduous was that she was so dizzy from exhaustion, she did not have the strength to torture herself by brooding over Riftan’s coldness.

“We will be passing through that mountain soon. The path will be rough, so please follow us carefully,” Gabel cautioned as they rode through the dense forest.

Wiping the beads of sweat from her forehead, Maxi nodded. The day was unusually hot and humid, and the wind was barely there. Rem snorted continuously as though she was just as tired. Maxi coaxed her along as she resentfully looked up through the leaves at the blazing sun.

Perhaps it had been a mistake leaving the veil that the dressmaker couple had given her. A frivolous worry about getting more freckles crossed her mind.

“There will be a small village once we pass this mountain. We may be able to sleep on a bed tonight if we’re lucky, so please persevere a little longer, my lady,” Ulyseon said encouragingly.

Maxi scraped together whatever energy she had left by imagining bathing in cool water, scrubbing her body, washing her hair with soap, and sleeping on a clean bed.

They were halfway up the mountain when the horses grew noticeably slower from exhaustion. The party eventually dismounted and continued the climb on foot. It turned out that scrambling up a steep slope with twisting roots was no easy feat. Feeling her calf muscles burning, she tossed her head back and tried to steady her breathing.

Blinding sunlight streamed in through the leaves. Each time she inhaled deeply, it felt as though her lungs were being stabbed, and her feet felt like they were on fire.

A plea to stop for a short rest was stuck in her throat, but she desperately pushed it back down. Not wanting to become a nuisance, she stubbornly kept herself collected until the hellish march came to an end. Maxi nearly sank to the ground on the spot, but a harsh bellow rang out before she could even catch her breath.

“Cast your barrier now!”

It was Riftan. In a daze, Maxi watched as the knights drew their swords.

“Goblins!”

Before she could grasp what was happening, the ground shook violently, and a horde of creatures came swooping at them from above. Maxi screamed and staggered back. A hideous goblin with wrinkled, dark-green skin charged at her with an ax.

Chapter 123

Ulyseon sliced off the goblin’s head in one swift motion.

“My lady! Your barrier!”

Maxi snapped out of staring dazedly at the monster’s headless body and prepared to summon her mana. Monsters charged at them from all directions, and there did not seem to be enough time to cast the barrier.

Seeing her fumbling, Ulyseon and Garrow pushed her against a tree and crouched into formation in front of her.

The goblins had rushed down the mountain slope at terrifying speeds. They clambered up the trees and attacked from above, flying at the knights like cannonballs with axes. The knights slew them two at a time with a swing of their swords. Angry, monkey-like shrieks echoed through the forest.

“Hell! There’s no end to them!”

Hebaron’s booming shouts cut through the din. Terrified, Maxi kept her back pressed to the tree and gasped for air. He was right. Although the knights were slaying goblin after goblin, the monsters seemed to be pouring out from the other side of the high rock face.

“Everyone, move back! I’ll use my blade aura to finish—”

“Don’t! That will destroy the rock!” Riftan barked, swinging his sword.

“We are at a disadvantage geographically! We are going to fall back!”

“Tell me you are jesting! You want us to retreat because of bloody—”

Their exchange was cut short when a rumbling tremor shook the ground. The goblin horde split in two and quickly dispersed.

Immediately realizing what was happening, Riftan bellowed commands at the knights.

“The rock face is falling! Move out, now!”

The knights responded almost immediately. Grabbing Maxi by her arms, Ulyseon and Garrow began racing up the steep mountain path. Maxi clutched at Rem’s reins and towed the agitated horse along. Just then, a thunderous boom sent a flock of birds bursting from the treetops.

Maxi’s eyes widened at the dirt and rock tumbling down the slope. Dragged along by the squires, Maxi stayed just ahead of the debris before the ground under her feet began to crumble.

Maxi was not the only one to stagger and tumble over. The knights, along with their horses, slipped down the heap of dirt.

Riftan called to them from further up, but there was no time to shout back. Whenever she tried to get up, the ground seemed to sink like sand, and she kept falling as though being pulled by her ankles.

Chunks of rock and dirt began hurtling toward them just as she gained solid footing. Almost reflexively, Maxi began to circulate her mana. A barrier of earth shot up right before the rockslide could bury them.

Maxi slumped to the ground and directed her mana around the rune. The barrier rose higher as the mound of dirt threatened to break through. Finally, the rumbling tremors stilled just as Maxi’s mana was almost depleted.

Everyone beyond the barricade heaved a sigh of relief.

“I feel like I lost ten years of my life just then,” said Gabel as he helped Maxi to her feet. “You did well, my lady. That barrier can’t be easy to maintain. We should move to a safer spot.”

Supporting her with one hand, he quickly led her to the side of the slope.

“All of you! Get it together and follow me!”

Garrow and Ulyseon placated their horses’ frenzied stomping. Even with all the commotion, Maxi continued to seek out Riftan. He was nowhere to be seen.

“W-What about Riftan?’

“The front guard should be up there right now,” said Garrow. “The ground began to crumble from the rear, so it was only us that fell.”

He did a headcount as he hurried up the slope.

“There are about fifteen knights and thirteen juniors.”

The knights coaxed their horses and made a swift evacuation as though the barrier could collapse at any moment. It was only after they climbed quite a distance that they were able to see the full extent of the rockslide. The color drained from Maxi’s face when she saw the bulk of the rock that could have crushed her.

“D-Do you think… those at the top are all right?”

“Please give me a moment, my lady.”

Gabel pulled out a finger-sized stick from his tunic and blew on it, creating a sharp whistle similar to a bird’s cry. His call echoed up the mountain. He blew on the pipe twice more, and a similar whistle responded from above.

“They say everyone up there is safe as well.”

Maxi’s legs gave out, and she sank to the ground.

Ulyseon promptly moved to help her up. “Are you all right, my lady? Please tell me you are not hurt.”

“I-I am all right. M-My legs simply gave out for a moment…”

In truth, she had taken a blow to her back when she fell. It ached now, but it was not bad enough to inhibit her movement.

She focused on stilling her shaking legs and only just managed to get on her feet. Rem trotted over nervously and nudged Maxi’s back with her nose. Clinging to the mare’s neck, Maxi struggled up the mountain to a more even surface.

When they were safely away from the rockslide, Maxi lifted her spell. The barricade gave way as the precarious mounds of dirt and rock crashed down the mountain. Up ahead, however, a large boulder blocked their path.

Staring at the looming rock, Gabel clicked his tongue. “Our path is cut off.”

“Could we not climb over it?” said Garrow.

Gabel shook his head. “Goblins might be lurking, and the boulder might roll while we are going over.”

He took out the pipe again and blew on it four times in a peculiar pattern. There was silence, then another whistled response.

“We’ll take the long way up. There should be another path if we head northeast.”

“What if we miss them?”

“There is a village right below this mountain. I have told them that we would meet there, so stop asking questions and follow me.”

He led his horse with quick strides, scanning their surroundings.

“We must hurry. We don’t know when the goblins will return.”

Maxi hunched her shoulders and surveyed the dense trees and rocks. The thought that monsters might be watching them like hawks from the deep shadows sent chills down her spine.

Garrow stepped closer to Maxi in a protective stance and asked Gabel, “Do you think they also caused the rockslide?”

“Probably. I’d wager that’s how they have been attacking bigger monsters or merchants traveling through this mountain. There might be more traps around, so stay vigilant,” Gabel said, jumping over a small boulder blocking their path.

Maxi sweated buckets as she crawled up the rock with the knights’ help. Every inch of her body screamed with the effort. Her wrist stung, and she surmised that she must have sprained it.

“Are you all right, my lady?”

“Y-Yes.”

She was far from all right, but she answered out of habit. Gabel assessed her condition carefully, then looked around the gloomy mountain path once more. His lips tightened to a thin line.

“It would be difficult for us to rest right now, my lady. Please endure until we find a safe place.”

With an arm slung over Rem’s back, Maxi desperately tried to keep up with the knights as they weaved through the trees with their swords drawn.

“Do you think the goblins will come after us?”

“They saw us fall, so they will. You can bet that they will go after the smaller party.”

“Indeed… they would not give up so easily after preparing such a big trap,” a knight muttered apathetically, ducking his head to avoid a branch.

“We can just do away with them should they come after us. If it weren’t for that trap, those damned goblins would all be—”

“Don’t make light of them just because they’re goblins. Have you learned nothing from what just happened? They might not be high-level monsters, but they possess astonishing collaboration skills even among the monsters of the Ayin race. They’re a pain to deal with in large numbers just like that horde back there. They use their heads. They’re nothing to scoff at when they use the land to their advantage like that.”

Gabel walked at the head of the group and led the knights through the thick trees. Wiping the droplets of sweat trickling down her forehead, Maxi looked up at the birds soaring above them.

Before long, the blazing sun was dimming into a hazy light. Though it was still bright, mountain sunsets were abrupt. There was no knowing when darkness would descend. Maxi knew Gabel was right — they could not afford to dawdle in a forest like this. She desperately trudged on.

“We will get back on our horses once we reach even ground, so please take heart until then, my lady,” Garrow said anxiously in an effort to encourage Maxi.

She kept lagging behind as he carefully led their party through the trees.

Maxi did not know how long they continued to walk, but the slope soon became noticeably gentler.

After surveying their surroundings, Gabel raised his hand to signal that they could take a short rest. Maxi slumped to the ground and tried to catch her breath. Ulyseon uncorked a waterskin and handed it to her.

“This is a pellet made with sugar and salt, my lady. Please take it with some water. It should help you replenish your energy.”

Maxi washed down the round, candy-like pellet, and though she spilled half the water on her dress, it was hardly evident because her clothes were already soaked in sweat.

After handing the waterskin back to Ulyseon, Maxi chewed on mandrago root from the pouch tied to her belt. She had to recover what little mana she could.

“We should go on horseback from here. They look exhausted, but they should be able to manage a low climb. Do you think you can ride, my lady?”

Maxi nodded. Once she managed to catch her breath and regain some energy, she climbed onto Rem with the help of the junior knights. She was fairly certain that she could stay on without falling off.

They rode along the quiet mountain path in silence. The knights remained vigilant with one hand on the hilt of their swords. Terrified that monsters would leap out at any moment, Maxi threw nervous glances at the shadows in the thickets and between the trees. She had an eerie feeling that something was watching them from the dense vegetation.

Gabel abruptly raised his hand and signaled for them to ride faster. Maxi galloped behind the knights in confusion. Leaning her body close to Rem to avoid falling off, Maxi looked over her shoulder and saw goblins ferociously chasing after them.

The knights fired arrows at the charging horde.

“My lady! Please keep looking forward! The path is full of obstacles,” warned Garrow.

Maxi tore her gaze away from the goblins and frantically spurred Rem through the thick forest. There was an unpleasant ringing in her ears.

As she raced on, something fell from the trees. Maxi was too out of breath to scream.

She clutched at the reins as Rem reared to buck off the goblin that had latched onto her head. Maxi clung onto Rem’s neck for dear life.

The goblin let out a strange sound and maintained its vicious grip. After working up to a frenzy of bucking and rearing, Rem changed course and began to gallop down the mountain.

Maxi yanked at the reins, but it was no use. The goblin bared its teeth and secured itself by stubbornly coiling its arm around Rem’s neck.

Maxi instinctively made a fist-sized flame spark on the monster’s face. The goblin screeched and let go, finally falling off the horse.

The graceful front legs of the well-proportioned mare ruthlessly stomped on the goblin’s enormous head. Maxi squeezed her eyes shut. Rem continued to trample the corpse for a while, but she eventually stopped and dropped her head in exhaustion.

Hot tears streaked Maxi’s cheeks as she clung onto Rem. She felt as though she had been tossed about by a tempest.

When she finally managed to collect herself, she looked around in silence. She had no sense of where she was. Rem had galloped down the mountain at such speed that it had apparently taken no time for Maxi to be separated from the party.

Taking shallow breaths, Maxi waited for the knights to find her.

Chapter 124

No matter how long Maxi waited, the forest around her remained deathly still. She gnawed her lip as her eyes roamed the trees. Rem snorted impatiently and began to back up as though she were nervous as well.

Just how far am I?

A rustle sounded behind her. Startled, Maxi whirled around to see something dart into the bushes. Goosebumps prickled over her.

Clenching the reins while breaking into a cold sweat, Maxi pressed her heel into the horse’s side. As if on cue, the monster hiding in bushes flew at her like an arrow.

Just as she had expected, it was a goblin.

Maxi spurred Rem with everything she had. The monster charged at them with a club as Rem galloped over the twisted roots on the forest floor. The goblin was not so nimble, and its foot caught on one of the roots, sending it tumbling down the mountain.

Even though Maxi confirmed that the monster was no longer in pursuit, she continued to urge her mount onward. She had an ominous feeling that more creatures lurked behind the rocks or trees, waiting for the chance to swallow her whole.

When they finally came to a stop, Rem slumped onto the ground in exhaustion. Maxi frantically checked her surroundings before shakily dismounting. Her pounding heart felt as though it could explode. She was so tense that she thought her nerves might snap at any moment.

What should I do now?

Maxi wiped the droplets of sweat dripping into her eyes and looked around the thickets. Her sense of direction was becoming increasingly muddled.

Close to tears, she bit her lip. What would happen to her if the knights did not find her? Would she have to spend a night alone in this mountain teeming with monsters?

A shiver ran down her spine when the image of the harpies feasting on the drake carcasses came to mind. Overwhelmed with fear and helplessness, Maxi buried her face on her knees and burst out sobbing. The fear that she might become just like those carcasses was enough to make her blood run cold.

She thought she understood now why Riftan had been so against her venturing out of the castle. The world was far more terrifying and dangerous than she had ever imagined.

This is not the time to be weeping…

Maxi strove to assuage her rising emotions. Sitting here crying was not going to make things any better.

Wiping away her tears with a knuckle, Maxi carefully surveyed her surroundings once more. To her right was a steep slope. To her left, a gentle incline densely lined with trees bordered a soaring rockface.

The party had been heading northwest, but Gabel had said that they would take the northeast path out of the mountain now that their route was cut off. If she traveled in the same direction, she would eventually cross paths with them.

Even if she did not, it seemed she had no other choice.

After eyeing the cloudy sky through the lush leaves, Maxi rose and coaxed Rem upright. If the knights failed to find her, she would have to spend the night alone in this mountain. She had to find a way out by herself.

Gabel said there was a village at the foot of the mountain. I should be able to meet up with everyone there.

Maxi was off course, but she surmised that she should be able to see everything below once she got to the summit. It would not be hard for her to find the village. Having a plan made Maxi feel calmer.

Looking up at the sun, she roughly estimated her direction and urged Rem back up the mountain.

The fact that Maxi still had energy amazed her. Despite her numb feet and convulsing leg muscles, she kept up the pace. There was no knowing when the goblins might come after her again.

She continued onward but had to force herself to keep her gaze fixed ahead. It would not do to waste energy by constantly looking over her shoulder.

The dense forest went on for a while. Then, the trees ended abruptly, and a gentle hill came into view.

Maxi looked about, wondering if she had already reached the top. Thickly trunked trees bordered the grass field like a fence, and high mountain peaks rose on either side. Maxi surmised that she had reached a ridge.

After assessing the sky to determine her direction, Maxi plopped onto the ground to let Rem graze. She wanted to unsaddle the horse so that she could rest properly, but Maxi could not muster the strength to lift a finger.

She stretched her legs and, after catching her breath, dragged the saddlebags down to lessen Rem’s burden as much as she could. The mare snorted and shook her head before grazing on the long grass. Maxi crouched next to her and took out the leftover potato and jerky from her bag. She was too tired to feel hungry, but she knew she had to eat to replenish what energy she could.

Her stomach felt shriveled from anxiousness. After forcing the food down, Maxi crammed mandrago roots and leaves into her mouth and began to chew.

Every step she took felt as though a knife twisted in her thigh. Her back ached as well, but she was more than willing to endure a little pain if it meant that she could clear this mountain before nightfall.

Since I passed the mountain valley, I should head northwest now…

The faint gurgle of water sounded nearby as she looked up at the pale sky to check her bearings. She turned in the direction of the flowing water. After walking for some time, she reached a stream rushing between towering trees.

The prospect of cool water against her flushed face numbed the pain in her legs as she hopped down the rocks. She wanted to let Rem drink from it too.

After leading the mare to even ground, Maxi crouched on a rock and washed her face, paying no mind to her hair or clothes getting wet. Her eyes burned like charcoal, and the feeling of cold water against them felt refreshing. Rem plunged her muzzle into the water and began to gulp it down.

Maxi felt blissful wiping her clammy neck in the stream. Had it been possible, she would have submerged her whole, sweat-soaked body in it.

Now is not the time for a bath.

Suppressing the urge, she forced herself to her feet. Rem snorted her reluctance to leave. Maxi started to coax her when she spotted a white horse half-submerged in the water. It was staring right at her.

Maxi froze and glanced around. What was a horse doing deep in the mountains? She scanned the trees, wondering if its owner was nearby, but there was only silence. Wondering if it was a wild horse, she turned back and was startled when she came face to face with it.

Maxi shrank back. The horse sniffed and nudged her with its head as if to reassure her that it meant no harm.

After a moment’s hesitation, Maxi stroked its bluish-silver mane. The wild horse gave a snort of pleasure. It seemed so placid that Maxi dropped her guard and began stroking the horse’s muzzle with both hands.

It was a beautiful creature that seemed straight out of a children’s fairytale. Its coat was a white, glossy velvet, and its legs were long and perfectly proportioned.

Maxi ran her eyes over the horse in awe before she noticed something strange. She blinked.

The horse’s rear was still submerged in water, and protruding from it was a scaly tail swaying buoyantly from side to side.

“Get back!”

The thunderous bellow came from behind. Maxi jerked her head up, but her body was pulled back before she could even turn around.

Losing her balance, Maxi flailed her arms. The wild horse had latched onto the edge of her cloak and was dragging her into the water. She struggled against it, but it was too strong, and she soon plunged into the water.

Maxi desperately thrashed about. No matter how much she floundered, her legs were unable to gain purchase on anything.

How deep is it?

Terror gripped her as she vigorously shook her head. Out of nowhere, she felt a strong force pull her body upward.

Maxi instinctively clung onto the stranger’s arm. Her cloak ripped, and suddenly she was freed from the pulling creature dragging her down.

The moment she cleared the surface, Maxi gasped for air and frantically latched onto the man who had saved her. The angry cry of the wild horse rang out from behind her before silence fell once more.

Maxi glanced over her shoulder. There was nothing to suggest anything was amiss. The valley seemed as tranquil as ever, and the wild horse was nowhere to be seen.

Unable to grasp what had happened, Maxi whirled about in confusion. She heard a harsh voice from above her head.

“What in the devil were you thinking?!”

Maxi was half stunned as she gazed up at Riftan’s furious face. Dragging her out of the water, he grabbed her shoulders and shook her.

“You were touching a monster! Are you out of your mind?! That was a kelpie! Do you realize what could have happened to you?!”

“I-I did not know it was a monster. I-I thought it was a wild horse…” Maxi said, barely managing to open her mouth.

Riftan’s gaze bored into her before he pulled her into an embrace so tight that it was difficult to breathe. Her body was being crushed against his armor, but Maxi was so overwhelmed with relief that she was unable to feel any pain.

Murmuring his name, she wound her arms around his neck and cried like a child. Riftan caressed her face and nape, shaking as he did so.

“Are you all right? Are you hurt anywhere?”

“N-No, I am all right.”

Riftan carefully inspected her from head to foot. Unable to believe that he was really in front of her, Maxi clung to him as though her life depended on it.

Riftan crushed her against him once more, then shook her. “I told you that you must not stray from the formation. I told you countless times! Damn it, do you know how scared I was when I heard you were missing?”

“I-I am sorry. R-Rem was frightened, and…”

She rambled on, explaining to him how she had gotten lost and how she had been trying to find her way back. Riftan did not appear to be listening. He merely held her for a long time and only loosened his arms around her when a cold drizzle started.

He helped her to her feet and asked in a choked voice, “Do you think you can walk?”

Maxi nodded. Although she felt as though she could collapse at any moment, she would walk all night if he told her to. With Rem’s reins in one hand and Maxi’s in the other, Riftan led them out of the valley. Maxi trudged behind him, her wet boots squelching with each step.

Chapter 125

“W-Where… are the others?”

“I told them to go ahead.”

Maxi’s face fell. “D-Did you have to separate… because of me?”

Riftan turned to her as he pulled Talon out from behind a tree. His expression was so flat that it was hard to imagine it had been so full of emotion just moments before.

“I am sure Hebaron is capable of leading them. I told them I would follow as soon as I found you.”

“B-But… how did you find me?”

“I followed your trail,” he replied tersely, looking down at her feet.

Puzzled, Maxi followed his gaze and saw her footprints in the dirt. They were barely visible in the rough terrain twisted with roots.

It was astonishing that he had been able to find her using such a trail. Seeing Maxi’s surprise, Riftan pointed to the horseshoe marks next to her prints and to the branches Rem had trampled along the way.

“Truth is, it was your mare that was the biggest help.”

“D-Did it not occur to you… that they might be monster tracks?”

“I know a monster track when I see one,” he said dryly. “Thank God I found you before it rained. I wouldn’t have been able to so fast if your tracks had been washed away.”

Maxi shuddered. If Riftan had been delayed, she would be food for the worms by now. Still, she wondered how he had found her so quickly with the path blocked. Had he really climbed over the huge boulder?

She was giving him a dubious look when he leaped onto a wide rock and offered her his hand. “Hurry. We have to find shelter before the rain gets heavier.”

Maxi began to climb the mountain path in silence. Riftan made his way up the rugged incline as nimbly as a mountain goat despite having to lead two horses with one hand, Maxi’s in the other. It was hard to believe that he could move so quietly in such heavy armor.

Shaking away the rain seeping into her eyes, Maxi vacantly watched the drizzle soak Riftan’s black hair and wide neck. Raindrops splattered onto his broad shoulders, creating a halo of white fog, and his wet armor glistened a darker shade of gray. His ever-alert face was slick with rainwater.

He did not display even a hint of exhaustion. His long, sturdy legs marched tirelessly through the muddy path with ease, and the arm that steadied Maxi whenever she staggered was as sturdy as an anchor.

Maxi was in awe of him. Not only did he have more stamina, but it was as if they were a completely different species.

“Let’s rest over there for a while,” said Riftan when he noticed her sagging shoulders.

He led her to a towering tree. Maxi trudged behind him, her shoes squelching with each step. He tied the reins under a leafy branch before swooping her up with one arm.

Maxi was so exhausted that she did not have the energy to ask him to let her down. He strode over to the base of a tree where there was a hollow, cave-like space. Its trunk was so thick that six men could not have encircled it. Riftan placed Maxi inside the hollow and crawled in beside her.

Maxi slumped over like a wilted cabbage leaf, her head tipping to one side. Her body kept alternating between sweating and shivering as if it did not know whether to feel hot or cold.

After slipping off his breastplate and propping it up to one side, Riftan pulled her against his chest. The warmth that seeped through their wet clothes made Maxi’s remaining tension and fear melt away.

Despite the fact that they were crouched inside a tree trunk like forest creatures seeking shelter from the rain, Maxi felt as safe as if she were in a fortress. She shuffled as close as possible to Riftan and lay her head on his muscled shoulder.

After placing his gauntlet and vambrace on the ground, Riftan ran his warm hand all over her shoulders and back.

“We’ll have to start out again as soon as the rain stops, so try to get some sleep.”

“D-Do you think the others are all right? W-What if the goblins attacked them—”

“Goblins hate water, so the others should be fine while it rains. They should be making their way down the mountain by now.”

Riftan slid his hand inside her tunic and caressed her cold skin.

“Stop the needless worry and go to sleep.”

Cocooned within Riftan’s embrace, Maxi let out a drowsy sigh as a feverish warmth seeped into her skin. Riftan stared silently into the trees.

Maxi looked up at him through drooping eyelids and watched the water drip down from his hair until fatigue washed over her. She closed her eyes and listened to the wind blowing through the leaves.

Riftan hoisted Maxi onto his lap, and she leaned her head against his chest. In an effort to help her feel as comfortable as possible, he pulled off her soaked shoes and socks and massaged her swollen feet with wet hands. Drowsy exhaustion now overtook Maxi, and she drifted off to sleep.

The rain had grown lighter when she finally awoke. She watched the drizzle with bleary eyes before turning her gaze up at Riftan.

His eyes were closed, and he lay against the tree as still as stone. Maxi’s heart sank. She placed a hand beneath his nose. It was faint, but she could feel gentle breaths.

Sighing in relief, Maxi gingerly brushed away the hair drooping into his eyes. Had he been tired after all? They had been on a brutal march for days, and he had not been able to get proper rest. His exhaustion was understandable.

Feeling sorry for him, Maxi gingerly brushed his cheek.

Riftan opened his eyes. Startled by the lucidity in his gaze, Maxi drew her hand back. He regarded her with black eyes, which were so dark that she could not distinguish the pupils, and lowered his head to kiss her.

Maxi pulled back, and his coarse tongue gently flicked over her lips as if to reassure her. His warm fingers clamped around her neck. It felt as though a hound that had been lounging at her feet had lunged at her throat without warning.

Maxi moaned and gripped his arm. He responded with a sigh and cupped her breast, and she gazed into his dark eyes before his tongue pushed deeper. He caressed her palate and tongue, then hungrily sucked at the saliva in her mouth. The shortness of breath she felt was similar to the feeling of drowning.

Riftan’s breath came ragged as well, despite having traversed a steep mountain in heavy armor without breaking a sweat.

He pulled away and stared into the forest. “The rain has stopped.”

The abrupt interruption left Maxi dazed and unable to register his words immediately. Riftan appeared torn, but he let out a sigh after a long moment and lowered her from his lap.

“We should go. It will be dark soon if we don’t hurry.”

He crawled out from the tree and picked up his discarded armor. Finally, Maxi managed to snap out of her daze. This was not the time to be getting comfortable. They were, after all, alone in a mountain overrun with monsters.

The enveloping warmth had evaporated, and Maxi hastened to collect her damp shoes. She forced her feet into them and came outside to find a fully armored Riftan leading the horses over.

“Do you think you can walk?”

He sounded so calm that it was difficult to imagine that this was the man who had been trying to devour her just moments before. She gazed up at him with a sour look before slowly nodding her head.

“I-I have had enough rest.”

“Keep close. We just have to climb a little more and it will be downhill from there. It will be much easier.”

Riftan turned and began walking along the muddy path without making a sound. Maxi trailed him while trying not to slip. The heat had thankfully abated in the rain, but it was difficult to appreciate the cool breeze when she was soaking wet. Maxi wrapped her arms around herself, prompting Riftan to survey their surroundings and offer reassurance.

“I’ll find a place for us to camp soon, so try to get through it until then.”

Maxi glanced around the darkening mountain with a worried look. “Y-You intend for us… to spend the night here?”

“We will have to since it will be dark soon.”

“Th-That’s true… but would it not be better for us to hurry do—”

His face grew grave. “Climbing down a mountain in the dark is extremely dangerous. It would be better for us to find a safe place to rest until daybreak.”

Maxi nodded stiffly. Though she was slightly worried about spending the night in the mountains by themselves, she had no choice but to follow his decision.

She hung her head sullenly. Had he been alone, Riftan would have cleared this mountain and reached the village by now. The thought that she had slowed down the knights made her heart sink like a rock.

“W-Was I… g-going the wrong way?”

Riftan, who had been weaving through the trees, paused and turned to look at her.

“You were planning on getting out of the mountains by yourself?”

“I-I was told that there was a village… at the bottom of this mountain, so…” Maxi trailed off, afraid that he would get angry at her recklessness.

Riftan narrowed his eyes. Instead of yelling at her, he stared down the dark forest path and said flatly, “You were going the right way. This path leads to the village.”

Her heart felt a little lighter at his words. They made their way through the shadowy forest in silence.

Riftan found a small cave before complete darkness descended. After checking every nook and cranny to check for bugs, bats, or snakes lurking in the shadows, he beckoned for her to enter. Maxi eyed the cave warily before crawling inside on her hands and knees.

“I will unsaddle the horses. Wait here, it won’t take long.”

Hugging her knees, Maxi nodded. Riftan crawled out to tie the horses within view, then returned with a saddlebag.

He took out a blanket and handed it to her. “It might be a little damp, but it’s not wet. Take off your clothes and wrap yourself in this.”

Maxi’s eyes grew round. “H-Here?”

“The air grows cold at night. You will get a chill if you sleep in those wet clothes.”

He shoved the blanket in her hands and turned away, evidently his way of prompting her to do as instructed. She did not move at first and instead stared at the dark ceiling, then into the forest now bathed in the blue of twilight. Finally, unable to withstand the dropping temperature any longer, Maxi undressed.

She felt considerably more comfortable after peeling off her wet clothes and wrapping herself in the blanket. She took off her boots as well and tugged the blanket down to her ankles.

“I-I am done.”

Riftan looked over his shoulder to check, then pulled out more items from the bag. Maxi quietly crouched down next to him. Tearing off the sleeve of his tunic, Riftan crumpled it into a ball and struck a flint over it.

Chapter 126

“Shall I… l-light the fire with magic?”

“No. Don’t waste your mana unnecessarily.”

Riftan continued to strike the flint in silence. After several attempts, faint smoke began to rise from the cloth. He blew into the glowing fire, then took out pine cones from his bag and piled them on top of the flame. The pine cones quickly caught alight.

“I’ll go look for kindling. You stay right here.”

Maxi did not know where she would go in such a state anyway. With the blanket wrapped tightly around her, she hugged her knees and watched as he stepped into the dark forest. He never left her field of vision and soon returned with an armful of broken branches.

“They are wet… w-will they catch?”

“I only collected ones that weren’t soaked. They should be usable once I scrape off the wet bark.”

He crouched at one side of the cave and unsheathed a dagger the length of a forearm from his belt. Maxi looked on as he skillfully peeled the bark.

After cutting off thick chunks, he stacked the now-white kindling over the fire. The flame engulfed the finely chipped wood and flared into a blaze that lit up the cave.

“Pass me your wet clothes.”

Maxi handed him the crumpled pile of clothes she had discarded on the ground. After wringing the garments, Riftan gave them a brisk flap and placed them near the heat to dry. He then propped her boots upside down.

Maxi rummaged in the bag in search of something to eat. Seeing this, Riftan fished out a small bundle.

“I was in a hurry, so I was unable to bring anything else.”

He unwrapped a loaf of stale bread and a cured sausage that looked rock-hard. Maxi thought she could manage the bread with enough chewing, but the sausage did not look as easy. The meat packed within looked appetizing, and she was gazing at it wistfully when Riftan began slicing the sausage into small pieces. He tossed them into an empty canteen.

The next thing Maxi knew, Riftan had tied together the extra branches to construct a cooking rig. The canteen hung over the fire, and soon the cave filled with the sound of sizzling oil.

“Hand me the herb pouch.”

Maxi promptly gave it to him. After placing the herbs, mandrago root, and breadcrumbs into the canteen, Riftan shook the container to mix the ingredients with the oil that oozed from the sausage. The savory smell made Maxi’s mouth water.

Riftan poured water over the deliciously roasted sausage and let it boil. In just ten minutes or so, an appetizing soup was ready.

“We don’t have spoons, so use the bread to scoop up the chunks.”

He filled the cap of the canteen and handed it to her. Maxi blew on the steam and carefully took a sip. It was flavorful thanks to the salt from the sausage.

Using the flat piece of bread as a spoon, Maxi scooped up the steeped sausages. It was a meager meal compared to the dishes she had enjoyed at the castle, but Maxi was still amazed that they were able to enjoy a decent meal in the middle of the mountains.

With the hot soup warming her stomach, Maxi quickly finished off the big loaf of bread.

“I did not know… th-that you knew how to cook, Riftan.”

“I wouldn’t call it cooking. Just making something edible from what I have. I only know a few dishes from when I was a mercenary.”

Maxi looked at him quizzically. “How old were you when you joined the mercenary group?”

Riftan arched an eyebrow as if to ask her why she was inquiring about such a thing.

“You told me… that you j-joined the mercenary group when you were young… b-but you never told m-me your exact age,” Maxi added awkwardly.

“I was twelve.”

“T-Twelve?” said Maxi, surprised.

Riftan shoved a piece of bread into his mouth and silently nodded. It was evidently not a topic he wished to discuss in detail, but Maxi was itching to know how a twelve-year-old boy had come to be in a mercenary group. She studied his face for a moment, but her curiosity got the better of her.

“A-And before then?”

Riftan said nothing as he poked the fire with a twig. Maxi resolutely pressed further.

“I-If I recall, you told me that… you moved to Livadon once you joined the mercenary group. Where did you live… before then?”

“In Wedon.”

Maxi furrowed her brow at his half-hearted response.

“Where in Wedon?”

“In the eastern part of the kingdom,” he answered after a while.

Although Maxi wanted to keep prying, she snapped her mouth shut when he looked visibly uncomfortable. Cold silence briefly fell over them.

So, he did not like talking about his childhood. It was unfortunate that she simply could not suppress her desire to know everything about him.

“W-What… did your parents do?”

“And why would you want to know that?” he replied, his voice barbed.

He let out a sigh when he saw her face flush in embarrassment.

“The woman who gave birth to me was a maidservant from the Southern Continent, and my birth father was probably a knight.”

“B-Birth father?”

“I was a bastard,” he said flatly, looking away from her. “I never saw my real father. When he found out that the maidservant he had amused himself with during one of the wars was pregnant, he left after giving her a small dowry. He even found a husband for her. Then he apparently died after getting himself in a dispute.”

A faint sneer briefly tugged at his lips.

“I guess he was not an exceptional knight.”

“W-What about… your mother?”

“She died when I was twelve.” The chill in his voice made Maxi pause, and Riftan continued dryly, “After the woman died, I lived with my stepfather for a while until I ran away and became a mercenary.”

“Was your… r-relationship with your stepfather strained?”

“It was neither good nor bad.”

“B-But… if he made you run away from home at twelve—”

“Maxi,” Riftan said, cutting her off coldly, “we have to climb down the mountain as soon as day breaks, so no more interrogations. Go to sleep if you are done eating.”

Maxi pressed her lips together, unable to ask anything more. Though she was upset at his blatant refusal to talk about himself, she admittedly had a number of things in her own life she would rather not disclose.

Putting on a placid face, Maxi ate the rest of her soup and bread, then lay down by the fire swaddled in the blanket. Riftan removed his breastplate and stretched out his long legs toward the entrance.

The crackling of the fire and the chirping of the insects were the only sounds that floated softly in the darkness. Lying on her side, Maxi watched the flickering shadows on the cave wall before turning her head once more. Although she was so exhausted it felt like a miracle that she was still conscious, sleep still seemed to evade her.

“Are you… n-not going to sleep, Riftan?”

“I will when I can, so stop worrying about me and go to sleep,” he replied brusquely, placing a hand over the sheath of his sword. It was evident that he was alert for a possible monster attack.

When Maxi gazed up at him, clearly worried that he would keep watch like this all night, Riftan brushed away the tangled hair on her forehead.

“I will keep you safe, so don’t be scared and get some rest.”

He evidently thought it was fear that kept her awake. Maxi looked back out at the dark forest.

The shadows behind the trees had been enough to fill her with fear, and yet, now that Riftan was next to her, the pitch darkness did not scare her in the least.

Maxi placed a hand on Riftan’s lap. He shifted his legs as though he were uncomfortable, then clasped her hand in his. Relieved, Maxi closed her eyes.

Though it did not sit well with her to make him keep watch while she slept, it was not as if she could volunteer to do the job instead. If she did, she would be completely drained by morning, and he would have to lug her down the mountain on his back. Her priority at the moment was to replenish as much energy as possible so as not to become a hindrance to him.

Shaking off her prickling conscience, Maxi strove to fall asleep.

◆◆◆

The next day, Maxi woke as the blue light of dawn faintly shone through the trees. She glanced around, looking for Riftan. He was already in full armor and saddling the horses.

Maxi slowly sat up and was startled when she felt the cold air on her bare skin. She hastily covered herself with the blanket once more. Riftan regarded her with narrowed eyes before turning away with his lips pressed together.

“If you are awake, get dressed. We have to descend the mountain now.”

Maxi stood and picked up her tunic and trousers which had been laid out on a rock. They were wearable, albeit a little damp.

After putting on her cold tunic, she slipped into her trousers and tightened the belt around her waist. Her shoes were still wet, and though she was loath to wear them, she had no other option. Maxi grimaced as she slid her feet into the wet boots and walked over to Rem.

“Don’t let your eyes wander, no matter what. Keep close to me at all times. Do you understand?” Riftan cautioned as he helped her mount Rem.

He climbed onto Talon and led the way. Trailing behind him, Maxi peered about the mountain path. The forest gradually became brighter as the sun rose, and all was quiet. The peaceful surroundings seemed at odds with her current state of paranoia about another goblin attack.

They found a spring halfway down the mountain and allowed Rem and Talon to quench themselves. Once the horses were sated, they continued the climb down without stopping and managed to reach the foot of the mountain before high noon.

A village came into view below a wide field. Maxi smiled brightly at the sight; soon she would be able to bathe with soap, eat at a table, and catch up on rest in a soft bed.

She galloped down the hill like the wind with Riftan at her side. A high rampart made of stacked logs bordered the village, and they soon came upon the secured entrance. Riftan approached the gate and rapped on the door.

A village sentry peered at them through the gap. “Who’s there?”

Riftan took out his identification papers. “I am Riftan Calypse, Commander of the Remdragon Knights. I am on my way to Livadon by order of the king, but I was separated from my party. Did the Remdragon Knights arrive here last night?”

The sentry promptly opened the gate.

“R-Rosem Wigrew d’Calypse! It is an honor! The knights are currently lodging in Hanoa Inn. Please, allow me to show you the way.”

Chapter 127

They followed the sentry into the village. It was bigger than Maxi had anticipated, and she took in the bustling street as they rode down the unpaved path. Modest wooden cottages flanked the road, and goats, pigs, and donkeys grazed freely.

An awful stench seemed to be coming from one of the barns. Merchants sold their wares in stalls lined along the excrement-strewn road, and laborers and armed mercenaries were constructing cottages surrounded by stacks of lumbar.

Riftan furrowed his brow as he pushed his way through the throng of people.

“It’s busier than I thought.”

“The monster population has increased. Not only do we have to worry about drakes, but red goblins and kobolds are becoming a problem as well. They’ve already caused heavy damage to the nearby villages. We’ve become overpopulated in the span of a few months from all the people seeking refuge.”

“Do you have enough provisions?”

“We’re better off than most. Merchants frequently drop by on their way to Livadon. And, here we are.”

The sentry pointed to a three-story wooden building at the end of a narrow road.

“That’s the inn where the knights are lodging.”

“You have my thanks.”

Riftan tossed a silver coin to the sentry. The sentry broke into a wide grin and bowed his head. He ran toward the inn, calling out for the innkeeper.

After handing their horses over to the stablehands, Riftan and Maxi entered the inn. The lively conversations in the room instantly ceased. Hiding behind Riftan, Maxi glanced around the dimly-lit lobby.

The knights sat at the closely packed wooden tables and chairs. As soon as they saw Maxi and Riftan, they leaped to their feet and rushed over.

“You caught up faster than we expected, Commander!”

Hebaron grinned and patted Riftan on the shoulder. Riftan shook him off in annoyance and asked the innkeeper for a room. Despite being completely ignored, Hebaron’s grin did not falter.

“I am glad to see you well, my lady. I knew the commander would find you, but I did worry that it would take a while. Are you hurt anywhere?”

“N-No. I am perfectly well. I apologize… for worrying you.”

“No, my lady, it is us who should apologize for failing to protect you. We assumed that you would be fine since Gabel was with you… It could have gone quite badly had the commander not gone after you. I know of no one better at tracking than the commander.”

Maxi smiled and glanced about the room.

“Th-There… seems to be a lot of missing faces. D-Did everyone get here safely?”

“Yes, everyone made it here last night. Gabel has gone to buy provisions, and the others are talking to the mercenaries staying in the village to gather information. You must be tired, my lady. We can save the greetings for later. Why don’t you rest in your room?”

Hebaron gave her a once-over, then lightly clicked his tongue as though he felt bad for her. Maxi blushed and ran a hand over her tangled hair. She did not need a mirror to know how terrible she must look.

Embarrassed, Maxi hunched her shoulders and went over to where Riftan was beckoning to her at the foot of the stairs. As soon as they entered the room at the end of the third floor, he flung their luggage on the ground.

Though Maxi sorely wanted to jump into bed, she could not bring herself to do so with clothes soaked in sweat and dust. She opted to remove her boots and damp socks first. Riftan watched her before slowly turning away.

“I’ve asked the innkeeper to prepare a bath for you. Try to get some rest after.”

“W-What about you?”

“I must go check if there is any more news from Livadon.”

“But we’ve just arrived… sh-should you not rest a bit—”

He was already out the door before Maxi could finish her sentence. She blinked, her mouth agape.

How on earth could he turn down the opportunity of sleep so readily after a sleepless night? She thought of going after him but heaved a sigh when she realized that it was pointless when he was like this.

A little while later, a plump woman hauled a wooden tub full of water into the room. With the door locked, Maxi stripped off her dirty clothes and immersed herself into the cold water.

Scrubbing away several days’ worth of sweat and dirt was invigorating. She soaped her body twice and thoroughly rinsed off the lather. After that, she painstakingly washed her tangled hair that was matted into a dense bush. When she finally used the clean water in the kettle to wash away the remaining traces of soap, her skin glowed as white as a newborn’s.

Content, Maxi stepped out of the tub and dried herself with a towel. The next part was more difficult. She rummaged through her bag with a grave expression.

Miraculously, there was one clean undergarment. All of her tunics and trousers, however, were hopelessly soiled. There had been no time to wash clothes during the journey, and they were all damp and dirty.

Maxi wrinkled her nose. She was wondering if she had to climb into one of those smelly garments after having washed when a knock interrupted her thoughts.

Wrapping the towel tightly around herself, Maxi asked in an embarrassed tone, “W-Who is it?”

“I was told to bring you a change of clothes, my lady.”

It was the woman who had brought her the bathwater. After making sure no one else was in the corridor, Maxi hastily took the clothes and threw them on.

The coarse tunic hung down to her knees, but Maxi was pleased enough at having clean clothes to wear. After tightening the belt, Maxi handed her dirty garments back to the woman and requested to have them washed.

“Where would you like your meal? Shall I bring it to your room?”

Maxi considered for a moment, then shook her head. She wanted to know what Riftan was up to, and she also wanted to make sure that none of the knights were injured.

She borrowed a pair of slippers from the innkeeper and went down to the first floor where the knights were conversing loudly over their meals. Ulyseon shot up as soon as he saw her.

“My lady!” he said, making his way over to her. “I heard that you were back. Thank God you are all right!”

“I-I apologize… for worrying you,” said Maxi, looking up at the young man who was close to tears.

Garrow had followed Ulyseon over to Maxi. He hung his head, his face as pale as a ghost. “We have no excuse, my lady. We did not even notice that you had been separated from the party… We have failed you as your guards.”

“B-Both of you… please, stop it. It was because… R-Rem got spooked by the goblin attack. If anyone is to blame… i-it is I for not having better control of my horse.”

The young men’s faces remained downcast despite her efforts to console them. Maxi was looking troubled when Gabel approached from behind.

“Are you hurt anywhere, my lady?”

“I-I am all right. What about the knights? Is anyone hurt? I-If anyone requires my—”

“Everyone is perfectly fine, my lady. Please, sit. I will ask them to bring you something to eat.”

He pulled out an empty chair for her, then beckoned to one of the workers. A few moments later, a young server with neatly braided hair placed freshly baked bread, smoked goose, and a mashed turnip salad on the table.

Maxi’s eyes roamed about the room as she ate. Sensing her unasked question, Gabel promptly answered.

“Sir Riftan has gone to meet with the merchants to procure enough provisions before we depart tomorrow.”

“W-We depart tomorrow?”

“The horses are too exhausted for us to leave immediately. What’s more, the road ahead is wilderness that stretches on forever. We will have to source enough water and fodder for the horses since we will not be able to get more supplies on the way. In all honesty, it will be quite difficult to acquire everything we need in a single day.”

Maxi nodded as she shoveled a large slice of meat. By the time she had finished eating, Riftan had still not returned.

She observed the knights as they discussed their itinerary, then returned to her room and slumped onto the bed. Though the inn’s linens were nowhere near the quality of the wool-stuffed silk blankets in Calypse Castle, they felt like heaven compared to the bumpy ground or stone cave. Maxi fell asleep as soon as her head touched the pillow.

The room was dark when she awoke. Surprised, Maxi sat up, wondering how long she had been asleep.

A dark form caught her eye. Squinting, she made out Riftan’s silhouette lying with his back to her, his long legs stretched out.

Maxi blinked until her sight acclimated to the dark, then gingerly got out of bed and crept around so she could see his face. She worried that her movements would wake him, but he remained still even as she lay down facing him.

Relieved, Maxi snuggled against his broad chest. She guessed that he must have bathed. He smelled of soap, and his crisp new clothes smelled faintly of hay.

She pressed her face against his warm chest and breathed in his scent. Although he stirred, he did not wake up. After staring up at his smooth face, Maxi went back to sleep feeling reassured.

◆◆◆

They prepared to depart even before the sun was up. Maxi rose from the bed half-asleep and only just managed to wash her face. She combed her disheveled hair, which always seemed twice as bushy in the morning, and arranged it in a neat braid.

Much to her relief, the clothes she had entrusted to be washed were crisp thanks to the previous day’s sun.

After putting on trousers, a new shirt, and boots, she carefully folded her spare garments inside her bag. The knights were busily moving their luggage when she stepped out of the room with her belongings slung over her back.

She followed them out and immediately spotted Riftan among the men securing the saddlebags.

“R-Riftan! When did you wake up? I didn’t notice you getting out of—”

Maxi stopped. She had been cheerfully rushing over when she saw that he was in mid-conversation with someone. Riftan glanced at her and turned his gaze back to the man.

Riftan took out a few derhams from the leather pouch at his belt and handed them over.

“Good. I shall take those carts.”

“Thank you, sir. I shall load them with fodder for you at once.”

After swiftly slipping the coins into his pocket, the man lugged two large baggage carts that had been tied under a tree over to them.

“Are we… bringing carts with us?” Maxi asked, wide-eyed.

“We will be traveling through plains from now on. There is a small mountain on the way, but there won’t be any more rugged paths like the one from yesterday.”

Maxi smiled brightly at his words. She was sick and tired of climbing mountains.

“I-I see. Then… how much longer do we have to go?”

“We will reach the port within a week, and from there, we will take a ship to Livadon.”

Chapter 128

Riftan watched the inn staff carefully load kegs of water and fodder onto the carts before finally turning his gaze back to Maxi. His expression was stony, and Maxi tilted her head in confusion.

After gazing down at her irritably, Riftan breathed a low sigh and led her to the horses. He pulled something out from one of his saddlebags.

“I got this for you yesterday. I chose the lightest one, so carry it with you even if you find it cumbersome.”

It was a dagger, the hilt of which was easily a little over a kevette[2] in length. Riftan bent to fasten a sturdy leather belt around her waist, then secured the dagger’s sheath to the belt.

“In truth, I do not wish to give you such a ghastly thing…” he said, his lips twisting as he looked down at her with a clouded expression. “But when I heard that you were lost in the mountains all by yourself without a single weapon, I felt like I’d been plunged into darkness. I thought it best for you to at least have a knife on you.”

“Th-Thank you. I shall use it well.”

“I have no intention of making you use such a thing. I am merely giving it to you as a precaution,” he said sharply, then added with a groan, “Still, I shall teach you how to use it soon.”

Maxi gave him a determined nod. So far, she had felt like a cyst hanging off the campaign, so the mere fact that he was giving her a weapon filled her with joy.

After watching her flushed face with an anxious expression, Riftan shook his head and led her back to the inn where they ate a simple breakfast. They departed the village soon after.

The vast plain seemed to stretch on and on. Maxi galloped through it surrounded by the knights. Compared to the rugged mountain path, crossing the even dirt road patched with grass was like riding on soft clouds.

Maxi looked up at the clear blue sky, then over her shoulder at the two baggage carts rattling along the road. The pair of stallions they had purchased at the village managed to keep up with the warhorses despite having to lug fodder, water kegs, provisions, and firewood.

“Do we… need so much fodder and w-water?

“There will not be any grass or even a puddle once we get a little further,” said Gabel, looking up at the sky as he galloped next to her. “Since it does not seem like it is going to rain anytime soon, even just what we have currently is not enough to water all these horses.”

Rain was not a welcome guest for travelers on the road, and Maxi grew a little worried. Not only did it make for an uncomfortable day of riding in soaked clothes and shoes, but it also rendered their herbs and provisions unusable.

It occurred to Maxi that galloping across a bleak plain under the scorching sun was also an unpleasant experience.

Wiping beads of sweat that were already forming on her nose, Maxi anxiously gazed up at the burning sun. It would grow hotter at noon. Would they be able to endure such heat?

True to her fears, the soaring sun assaulted them with sweltering heatwaves. The horses could not stop panting, and even the knights, who rarely showed exhaustion, were soaked with sweat.

The campaign party rode across the vast, shade-less land before stopping by a stream. They had a simple lunch of bread and jerky while the horses eagerly drank water. Afterward, they set off across the endless plain once more.

Never in her wildest dreams did Maxi think she would come to miss the mountains. Not even a single day had gone by. Thinking of the shade beneath the trees and icy valley streams almost brought tears to her eyes. She heaved a sigh as she gazed over the arid plain devoid of even a single blade of grass.

Her scalp stung from the scorching heat, and her back streamed with sweat. By the time they decided to stop for the night, Maxi felt like a soggy spinach leaf.

The choice of that night’s campground was an area dotted with large rocks. Maxi laboriously slid from the saddle. Her painstaking efforts to clean herself only a day prior had all come to naught. She mused that perhaps it would be easier to give up on sanitation altogether on this journey.

She trudged to where the junior knights had gathered and helped them feed the horses. Ulyseon vehemently tried to stop her, but it made Maxi uncomfortable to do nothing while everyone else was bustling about.

She picked up some of the fodder and hand-fed the horses, then filled a pail with water to let them drink. Riftan had just returned from a patrol, and he frowned when he saw her tending to the mounts.

“Stop doing that and get some rest.”

Taking her arm, he dragged her to the entrance of the tent that had just been pitched.

“Rest inside while the food is being prepared. You will be helping us more that way.”

The look she gave was full of discontent, but she bobbed her head in resignation. She had grown somewhat accustomed to life on the road by now, so she was not as dead tired as she used to be at the end of a long day. Still, her stamina was nothing compared to that of the knights who trained rigorously every day.

As Riftan said, it would be more helpful to the knights if she replenished her energy whenever she could.

Riftan brought her meal to her on a tray as soon as it was ready. The sun set as Maxi filled her empty stomach with bacon potato stew and barley bread. Beside her, Riftan also ate his share.

“How are your aches?”

“They… are not as bad as before, a-and I have grown used to the long rides.”

The truth was that her inner thighs were still sore, and her shoulders ached, but Maxi did her best to look unbothered. Riftan studied her with narrowed eyes as if to discern whether or not she was telling the truth.

He rose to his feet. “Good. Then let’s have a brief lesson on how to use your weapon before you sleep.”

“N-Now?”

“Are you too tired?”

Shaking her head, Maxi hastily got up and followed him out of the tent. Riftan stopped a short distance away.

“Come, draw your dagger.”

Maxi awkwardly glanced about. The knights eating by the fire watched them with interest.

Maxi cleared her throat, then gripped the hilt of the dagger at her waist with fumbling fingers. She wanted to unsheathe it gracefully, but yanking the blade from the tightly encased leather scabbard proved difficult.

Flustered, Maxi grabbed the scabbard with one hand and pulled the dagger with the other. The metal grated as it came out.

Riftan watched her with his arms crossed and his brows furrowed.

“You have it the wrong way. This side of the blade should face down,” he said, pointing to the gracefully curved edge.

Maxi hastily flipped the dagger over in her hand, but the deep crease on Riftan’s forehead did not soften. He studied her awkward posture with a grave expression.

“A dagger is meant for stabbing, not cutting. You can’t wield it like that. More like this…”

Placing his hand over hers, he tipped the blade until it was almost parallel to the ground, then took three steps away from her.

“Good. Now try stabbing me with it,” he said calmly.

“You— You want me to do what?”

“I want you to stab me.”

“I-Isn’t that dangerous? W-What if you get hurt?”

Riftan’s lips curled up in amusement at her alarm. “You won’t be able to hurt me with that thing even if the sky were to split in half, so stop worrying and come at me.”

Maxi’s face flushed. He was right. It was certainly impossible for her to wound the greatest knight on the continent, but his overly condescending tone stoked her ire.

She glared at him, then squeezed her eyes shut and charged. She barely managed two steps before her foot caught on a stone, sending her lurching forward.

Maxi frantically flailed her arms to regain her balance, sending the dagger flying toward the spectators. Balancing their bowls of stew in one hand, the knights hastily dodged the assailing dagger. Riftan quickly caught her before she fell.

He sighed incredulously. “Why would you close your eyes before attacking? Especially when you’d be lucky to strike your target with them open…”

Maxi felt her ears burn. “B-Because it was my first try. I will do better… th-the second time.”

Riftan cocked an eyebrow. Then, as if goading her to give it her best shot, he released her and backed away.

It did not take long for everyone to discover that she possessed no talent for swordsmanship. Her wildly swung dagger rebounded upward whenever it hit Riftan’s gauntlet, then fell out of her hand.

In a show of patience, Riftan taught her the correct way to wield it and how to efficiently stab the vital points. Despite the lesson, Maxi failed to improve no matter how many times she attempted an offensive.

Clutching her sore wrist, she nervously studied his face. She was afraid that she had only reinforced his presumption that she was a weak and inept noblewoman.

“It’s hopeless. We’ll just have to do our best to protect her,” Hebaron muttered under his breath, shaking his head.

He had been watching from a rock, munching on jerky. Although he probably had not meant for her to hear, his naturally resonant voice carried over.

Her shoulders sagged in dismay. It appeared that Riftan agreed with Hebaron, but he, at least, did not voice his opinion out loud.

Riftan picked her dagger off the ground and slid it back into the sheath at her waist. “Let us stop here for today. You must be exhausted. Get some rest.”

Afraid that he would give up on teaching her, Maxi hastily said, “I-I will do better tomorrow. You will… teach me again tomorrow, won’t you?”

“We will see,” he answered vaguely, then nudged her back to the tent.

Maxi gave him a subtle look. “What about you? A-Are you not… coming in with me?”

Riftan’s lips thinned into a contorted smile.

“I shall join you later. You should go rest first.”

Maxi looked up at him, wondering if he intended to sit up all night outside her tent again, but meekly retreated. She was utterly spent and did not have the energy to argue. After rubbing her aching wrist, she removed her boots and pushed them into a corner.

What she wanted more than anything was a bath, but right now they had to conserve water. She pushed down the urge as she removed her belt.

She lay on the bed with her bag as a makeshift pillow. Even though the sun had completely set and had taken the heat with it, her damp clothes clung to her body. It made falling asleep difficult.

Right until the moment she dozed off, Maxi repeated fervent prayers for them to find a stream tomorrow.

Chapter 129

Unfortunately, the heavens did not listen to Maxi’s prayers. There was no sign of even a puddle during the five days of the journey.

A few trees or thorn bushes every now and then were the only landmarks. The kegs of water that had once formed a mountainous pile atop the cart were quickly running out. Maxi’s hopes of a bath were a mere dream.

Drenched in sweat and covered in dirt, the campaign party rode all day across the barren land. They only came upon monsters twice.

The first was a chilling encounter with three drakes in a rock-strewn clearing. The second was the very next day, when all the fodder they had lugged throughout the journey had nearly gone up in flames because of the salamander hiding amongst the rocks.

Maxi had found the giant lizard that could light its body on fire terrifying. The knights, however, had been more than happy to acquire a rare firestone from the salamander’s carcass.

The gruesome sight of the knights disemboweling the monster did not perturb Maxi as much as it once had. It was inevitable that her stomach had grown stronger; days of bearing witness to monster battles and the knights skinning wildlife for their meals had taken care of that.

It felt as if Maxi’s delicate nerves had chafed away. Now when she saw a rabbit hiding in a crevice, instead of perking up at the sight of such an adorable creature, she thought of rabbit stew for supper. Maxi was not entirely sure if the change was a good or a bad one.

“Commander, we’re almost out of water. We will have to find a source tomorrow,” said Sir Evan.

They had been taking a short break to feed the horses. Riftan, tearing up meat jerky on a rock, glanced over his shoulder at the remaining kegs of water on the cart.

Maxi could see the creases forming on his forehead. He scanned the area for a moment, then said in a calm but clear voice, “We should be able to reach Kardikil Forest before sunset. The horses should be able to last four more hours.”

It was a wonder how he was able to read the path so well. All around them, rocks and thorn bushes were the only things in sight, yet he always seemed to know which direction to go or how much longer was left. He made it seem as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

Riftan led the campaign party with absolute certainty, and his knights never doubted his judgment. It was his experience and prudence that earned him the knights’ undivided trust.

Ending their respite, the knights got back on their horses and set out once more. When they had galloped for hours without rest, greenery gradually emerged on the horizon, just as Riftan had predicted. Maxi urged Rem on toward the forest, forgetting the heavy exhaustion weighing on her shoulders.

Soon, the party reached a forest densely packed with towering trees. Maxi let out a deep sigh of relief as they entered the dark shade.

The impenetrable leaves blocked the sun, making the heat more bearable. They trekked through the forest for some time. Maxi grew nervous when they found no puddles, let alone a spring. She did not think she could last another day without a bath.

Praying for even the smallest water source, Maxi glanced about their surroundings.

Riftan abruptly stopped his horse. “It will rain soon. We will camp here.”

The sun looked bright through the leaves, and the heat was stifling. Though Maxi doubted it would rain, she dismounted without a word.

The knights went about setting up tents between the trees. They covered the carts with stiff cloths coated with tar to keep their provisions and firewood dry.

Walking past them, Maxi tied Rem to a tree and unsaddled her. She was about to carry her bag into the tent when Riftan appeared and snatched it from her hand.

“Follow me.”

He led her to a place not far from the camp. There, she saw a tent pitched under a large tree lush with leaves.

After tossing her bag into the tent, Riftan lifted the flap wide for her to enter. It was clearly a message telling her to rest instead of loitering about the camp. Maxi sighed and stepped inside.

A thick pile of blankets covered the floor. Maxi gingerly lowered herself onto the soft linen, her buttocks feeling battered from another long day in the saddle. She took off her boots and pushed them into a corner. Although she wanted to remove her damp clothes, she only had one clean tunic that she was saving until she could wash.

It was uncertain if they would be able to find a spring today. Maxi was debating whether to do a quick search of the vicinity when rain began to splatter against the tent.

Startled, Maxi stuck her head out. Gray clouds filled the sky, and heavy raindrops pelted down in a torrent.

Maxi threw back the opening and searched for Riftan, wondering why he was not taking shelter from the rain. She spotted him standing a short distance away with his head tilted toward the sky, scrubbing his face and nape.

Riftan motioned for her to join him in the downpour. “Maxi, come over here.”

In the next moment, his armor was on the ground. He did not seem to care that the rain soaked through his thin tunic.

He was not the only one. Except for the few knights keeping watch, the rest of the men also began removing their armor and washing away days’ worth of sweat and dirt. They were like children gleefully splashing in the water. Hebaron even cast off his tunic and scrubbed his muscled torso with his hands. Maxi watched them with a look of embarrassment.

“Come out and wash now. We don’t know when you’ll be able to do so again.”

“B-But…”

The argument that it was not proper for a lady to bathe in the open was at the tip of her tongue, but she was dying to cleanse away the grime.

As she watched the knights wash in the cool rain, Maxi eventually gave in to the powerful temptation. She grabbed the bar of soap from her bag and stepped out of the tent.

The rain drenched her in a matter of seconds. Maxi let out a content sigh as cool water splattered her face. Undressing like the knights was of course not an option, but she thought she would be able to wash her face and hair behind a tree.

She slipped behind the tent to hide herself from view. Just as she was about to begin washing her hair, Riftan suddenly grabbed her arm.

“Come this way.”

Not knowing where they were going, Maxi squelched after him through the wet grass. He stopped at a clearing behind a thicket of bushes some distance from the camp. There was a large rock, and Riftan led her around it. He then spread a tar-coated linen in front of her and tied the ends to a tree. In the blink of an eye, she found herself surrounded by a curtain that provided a tiny private space.

“I have told them not to come anywhere close to this place, so do not worry about being seen.”

Wiping away the rain dripping into her eyes, Maxi turned her gaze to where the knights were. Though she could not see them through the vegetation, she was still not completely reassured. Her desire for a bath was acute, however, and now was not the time to be hesitating. The rain could stop at any moment.

Maxi threw glances at Riftan over the curtain. He took a step back and turned around as if to stand guard, and she hastily began to undress.

The heavy rain stung her skin, and she shuddered at the strange sensation. She hung her clothes on a branch and began rubbing away the dirt with her hands.

Maxi washed from head to toe with soap. She could not help trembling from fear as she did so, worried that someone might leap from the bushes or that there would be another monster attack.

Thankfully, the rain only grew stronger. It beat down in a white haze and blotted out the surroundings. Noting the rain obscuring everything from sight, Maxi felt her anxiety dissipate. The bizarre situation suddenly made her laugh.

Who would have thought that she would one day bathe in the rain in the middle of a forest?

Chuckling, she tossed her head back and washed off the soap from her face and hair. When she had thoroughly rinsed herself, she turned to grab her wet garments from the tree. That was when she realized that the linen that separated her and Riftan was no longer there.

Flustered, Maxi drew back. One of the knots must have come undone under the pouring rain.

The cloth lay limp on the ground, one end still dangling on a branch. Riftan stood as immobile as a stone statue, staring at her.

His expression made her freeze. His searing gaze ran down her wet shoulder and over her hair that clung to her skin. His gaze then reached her breasts, where it lingered for a long time. She could see his throat bobbing.

Maxi felt her own throat burn. He ventured lower, moving down her flat stomach to her pale thighs, then all the way to her white feet streaked with blue veins. Finally, his dark eyes met hers.

A strange feeling of helplessness seized her. Riftan looked mesmerized as though he had never seen her naked before, which only heightened her embarrassment. Flushing crimson, Maxi snatched her clothes from the branch and quickly covered her chest.

Riftan was in front of her in a flash. He grabbed her hand, his strong fingers curling around her own cold ones.

“Don’t.” His low voice was barely audible over the rain. “Let me look at you a little longer. You have no idea how much I have been—”

Maxi shuddered like a bird caught in a trap and gazed up at him through her lashes.

Riftan let out a suppressed groan, and his body shook as though he were trying to restrain himself. Then, as if he found it impossible to resist the temptation right before him, he reached out to touch her.

Chapter 130

Maxi flinched and backed away until her back bumped into rough bark. Stepping closer, Riftan cupped her breast and pressed his lips against hers. His thick tongue pushed past her lips and roamed her mouth.

The pouring rain beat against their faces, shoulders, and backs as drooping leaves clung to their cheeks. It was the most primitive thing Maxi had ever experienced.

Picking off the leaves, Riftan kissed her cheek, jaw, and eyelid.

Maxi drew in a sharp breath, and the smell of rain and wet vegetation filled her lungs. Lowering his head, Riftan licked the raindrops from the tip of her breast. Then, as if needing more, he hungrily began to suck on it.

It was like she was caught in a storm. She pulled on his wet tunic as if to tear it off.

Squeezing her breasts up, Riftan peppered them with kisses one after the other before pulling his soaked tunic over his head. Maxi’s eyes roamed over his smooth, marblelike shoulders. The rain spattered over them, and white vapor rose where his body met hers.

Her skin prickled. She wound her arms around his broad neck, and he responded by devouring her lips as he slid his hand between her legs. The moment she felt his fingers stroking her sensitive flesh, her body shook as though struck by lightning.

Maxi writhed beneath the overwhelming deluge of sensations, and a growl escaped Riftan’s throat.

“I can’t hold back any longer.”

His face was contorted as though he were enduring unspeakable pain.

“I am truly… at my limits.”

His helpless gaze made Maxi shudder. He was engulfed by a pressing need as powerful as hers.

His finger slid deeper inside her, where it began to skillfully stoke the heat. Maxi’s lips latched onto his shoulder as sporadic moans bubbled up. Her limbs felt as though they were melting, and her nerves were so tightly strung that her body quivered at the smallest stimulation.

Riftan’s last bit of patience burned away at the sight of her sensitive reactions. As if he could wait no longer, he yanked his trousers down and thrust into her.

Maxi let out a moan as he filled her. It felt as if a burning rod had entered her stomach. Startled by the tightness, Maxi began to writhe. Riftan held her against him and did not budge. She felt like a mouse caught in a snake’s coil.

Clinging to his shoulders, Maxi gasped for air. His sturdy thighs were taut against hers, and his muscle-hardened abdomen pressed against her soft stomach. Soon, Riftan began to rock his hips.

Maxi bounced up and down with only his arms holding her up. Each time he drove into her, it caused a tingling deep within, and her lungs felt as though they would explode.

Her head was spinning. Raindrops seeped into her eyes and trickled down her cheeks. For all she knew, they could have been tears of passion.

Maxi shook her head like a woman driven out of her mind.

“R-Riftan…”

Pushing her against the trunk, Riftan began to move faster, thrusting deeper into her. Maxi was stretched to her limit. Unable to withstand the motion, her body convulsed as she clung to him.

Riftan grabbed her hand and entwined his fingers with hers. Finally, he grew rigid, and Maxi felt his lukewarm essence erupt within her. The erotic sensation made her quiver. A sharp pleasure rippled through her, and it felt as if she would burst apart into tiny pieces.

“Damn it…” said Riftan, his chest heaving.

He still held her tightly. Exhausted, Maxi slumped against him and lay her head on his shoulder. Strength refused to return to her legs as her thighs continued to convulse.

After carefully withdrawing from her, Riftan scooped her up. He pulled on his trousers with his other hand and wrapped his tunic over her body.

The rain had grown weaker, and now it pattered against their skin more gently. Riftan strode over to their tent with her still hoisted in his arms.

Finally regaining her senses, Maxi nervously looked around. The knights were thankfully nowhere to be seen.

Riftan shuffled into the tent on his knees and lowered her onto the bedroll. He did not seem to care that the cot he had carefully laid out for her was getting wet. He peeled off the soaked tunic and climbed on top of her.

“Let me have you one more time.”

His eyes were clouded with desire. Planting a kiss on her breast, he positioned himself once more between her legs. She felt his thickness push deep inside her.

Maxi sobbed pitifully. Sparks appeared above her as her most sensitive flesh was stimulated again so soon after her last pleasure.

Placing his elbows above her shoulders, Riftan lowered himself onto her and slowly began to move. His large, rock-hard body enveloped her own.

Maxi bit down on his forearm to repress her moans, and his lips quivered when even that stinging sensation brought him pleasure.

“Goddammit…”

Soon, he began to move wildly, abandoning all restraint. Dizzying ecstasy took hold of Maxi and stretched on and on. Her climax was akin to torture. Maxi clawed and struck at Riftan like an enraged cat.

Riftan rained kisses over her lips, cheeks, and eyelids as if to soothe her, and continued to thrust inside her. At length, his climax followed. Maxi tossed her head back as he drove inside her with such force that she thought her body might break.

Her lungs felt close to bursting, and her brain had melted into a murky puddle. Her body tense, Maxi gazed hazily at the ceiling of the tent before going limp and closing her eyes.

Drowsy darkness engulfed her, and Maxi went out like a light beneath him.

◆◆◆

Maxi slowly opened her eyes again when she felt a wet towel wiping her body. Darkness had fallen while she had been asleep.

She vacantly listened to the rain pelting down outside when she felt a hand sliding between her thighs. She sat bolt upright. Riftan immediately pushed her back down onto the cot and gently wiped her feverish flesh with the cool towel.

“Lift your legs. I’ll help you get dressed.”

Looking up at his silhouette, Maxi followed his instructions. After helping her put on her undergarment, Riftan hoisted her upper body up and helped her into a tunic as though she were a child.

Maxi pulled the tunic down below her knees and lay on the blanket again. Riftan turned away from her and rummaged through his bag.

“The rain wouldn’t let up so we were unable to cook anything. Have this for now.”

Maxi gingerly accepted the fist-sized apple he held out to her. Setting etiquette aside, she munched on it without getting up. Riftan also fed her bite-size pieces of bread as though he were feeding a bird.

“We will be spending the night here and starting out again as soon as the rain stops.”

He sat silently next to her with a leg stretched out in front. After a moment, he hesitatingly opened his mouth.

“Do you feel all right?”

Maxi attempted to sit up but dropped back onto the cot with a groan. Her waist throbbed as though it were being stabbed, while the flesh between her thighs was stinging.

At a loss for what to do, Riftan massaged her waist.

“Did I hurt you?”

“N-No, it was not painful. It was… just a bit… t-tiring.”

He released a repressed sigh.

“Damn it. After all that time restraining myself… I truly did not intend for this to happen. I lost control…”

“You have been… r-restraining yourself?” Maxi asked in surprise.

Silence fell over them. Riftan, who had been sitting motionless in the dark, pinched her cheek without warning.

“How could you be so oblivious to a man going through torture right in front of you?”

Maxi’s mouth flew open at his accusation. She had always considered herself as the keen and sensitive one, while Riftan was obtuse and knew nothing about a woman’s feelings.

Rubbing her stinging cheek, Maxi glowered at him. “It is you… w-who is strange! W-Who could have imagined that such a thing would be on your mind… after an exhausting d-day? Moreover… I have n-not been… looking my best.”

Not looking her best was a delicate way of putting it. Her wind-blown hair was disheveled, her clothes were filthy, and her face was streaked with sweat. Who would have thought that he would feel desire at such an appalling sight?

Nonetheless, Riftan’s perspective was evidently different.

He rubbed his forehead with his palm. “Your face was flushed, your eyes sparkled, and your clothes clung to you, drenched in sweat. And your tousled hair…”

He groaned and stared at the ceiling.

“This is the hardest campaign I’ve ever been on in my life.”

“I-I did not know that it was… so hard on you,” Maxi mumbled weakly after a brief silence.

She was no stranger to his virility, but she was stunned that he could feel such strong desire even in the middle of an exhausting march.

Was that the reason he had been sleeping outside their tent? When she looked up at his face blankly, Riftan sighed and pulled the blanket over her.

“I was going to restrain myself to the end. I know that it is hard for you to keep up with us, so I should have let you rest whenever possible…” He swore under his breath. “I must have lost my mind.”

“I-I did not… dislike it. I-I was surprised… but… I-I still liked it.”

Maxi’s face turned crimson at her own words. She had not said them merely to reassure him. His reaction meant that he was so taken with her, and that made her happy. The way he had looked at her in the rain was unforgettable.

For the first time in her life, Maxi felt like a stunning beauty. It was a scary but thrilling moment she knew she would never experience again. She reached out and caressed his forearm, and Riftan lay down beside her.

He pulled her into his arms. “Do not say such things. Or do you really want to drive me mad?”

He said it in a grumble but pleasantly rubbed his cheek on her shoulder as he did so. Maxi giggled when his warm breath tickled her nape.

Though she was utterly spent, she had never been so sated and happy in her life. Enveloped in his embrace, she listened to the rain until she drifted off to sleep once more.

Chapter 131

The rain finally let up at dawn. The knights were already out of their tents before first light and were busily preparing breakfast. None of them had been able to eat a decent meal last night, so they intended to prepare something more substantial before setting out. Nothing mattered more during a brutal march than sufficient rest and food.

Maxi ate the bowl of potato stew Riftan brought her and got dressed. When the light grew brighter, the knights prepared for departure.

Maxi was about to mount Rem when Riftan appeared at her side.

He grabbed her arm. “Come with me.”

Maxi’s eyes widened.

“Ride on this today,” he said, pointing to the cart now free of the tar-coated cloth.

Realizing that he was worried that she might still be feeling the effects of the previous night’s exertions, Maxi grew red.

“I-I am all right. I can… ride my horse.”

“Half of our supplies are gone, so you won’t be added baggage. You should try to conserve your energy while we’re traveling through the plains.”

“Do as the commander says, my lady. You must replenish what energy you can.”

The knights wholeheartedly supported Riftan’s suggestion. Though Maxi was mortified that they might be doing so because they had cottoned on to what happened last night, she feigned ignorance and bobbed her head.

When she climbed onto the cart and sat down, the knights swiftly fell in line and began to lead their horses through the lush forest.

Maxi watched Rem to make sure she was obediently following Ulyseon, then propped up a stack of hay to use as a cushion. The rattling cart was still more comfortable than being on a horse. Leaning back, Maxi began to nod off in earnest.

They made it through the rest of the Kardikil Forest safely with no monster attacks. Having rested well on the cart for half a day, Maxi’s physical condition was much improved by sunset.

Determined to contribute this time, Maxi rolled up her sleeves and went to help the knights prepare their meal. Riftan frowned disapprovingly but did not say anything to her bustling about.

Maxi helped the junior knights boil broad beans in a large cauldron and skewered four rabbits over the fire. When the food was ready, the knights gathered in a circle and savored the humble yet satisfying meal.

Perhaps due to spending a day at ease, the next day’s travel was significantly faster. They galloped across the field like the wind and swiftly traversed the small hill full of wildflowers.

At long last, the port came into view. Maxi’s eyes widened at the magnificent sight along the foothills.

The setting sun in the west made the deep blue waters sparkle as though it had been sprinkled with gold. The rim of the cape jutted out to sea like a crescent moon, and it was wrapped in a dock packed with ships.

Maxi stared over the sea in amazement, then turned her gaze to the city surrounded by a high wall. Judging by the multi-story buildings jammed together between intricate roads, the city was easily two to three times more populated than Anatol.

Hebaron bellowed a lively cheer as he looked down at the city. “We finally get to put our feet up. I, for one, am in desperate need of ale.”

Riftan did not say anything and led the party down the hill in a flash. After going through a simple check at the gate to confirm their identities, they entered the city.

Maxi’s eyes roved about the road lit with torches. Taverns lined the main road, and through their wide-open doors, Maxi could see drunken sailors and red-nosed mercenaries amongst women flaunting their bare, pale breasts.

Some of the women stuck their heads out the window and whistled loudly at the knights. Startled by their drunken cackles, Maxi hunched her shoulders.

Gabel rode up to her and cautioned, “There are many unsavory people near the ports, my lady. Try not to look around, or you might see something unsightly.”

Maxi snapped her head forward.

Riftan rode past the square toward the pier with the assurance of someone who had been to the city before. She followed him down the wide road, and soon large ships came into view. The campaign party came to a stop in front of a building opposite a dock.

“Evan, let them know we are here, and get the servants.”

Sir Evan Crude promptly leaped off his horse and entered the building. A little while later, servants bearing lamps rushed outside to greet them.

As she dismounted, Maxi glanced up curiously at the three-story building. Riftan, who had approached without her noticing, placed his arm around her shoulder protectively and walked toward the entrance.

“We will be sleeping here tonight.”

Stepping inside the building, Maxi eyed the smooth stone floor, the carpeted stairs, and the neatly plastered walls one after the other. Compared to the dingy inns she had seen so far, this place was luxurious.

“W-What… is this place?”

“It’s an inn owned by the Verden Merchants’ Guild,” Riftan explained as he climbed the stairs. “It’s a prominent guild that manages several of the crown’s trading ships. The head of the guild, Lord Verden, is a cousin of King Reuben’s on his maternal side, so he often offers funds for large campaigns like this. We’ll also be relying on the guild to loan us a ship tomorrow.”

While the servants led the knights to their respective rooms, Maxi and Riftan entered a lavish suite furnished with a large bed. Inside, Riftan pulled off his heavy armor piece by piece onto the floor.

Maxi went straight to the open window and watched the sea as it swallowed the sun. The briny smell pierced her nose, and she listened to the crashing waves.

An odd sense of wonder filled her heart as she gazed out at the seemingly endless horizon. The sea was far more beautiful than any description she had read in stories.

“I’ve asked them to prepare a bath. Do you have anything to change into?”

Turning to him, Maxi shook her head. Having cast off his heavy armor, Riftan walked over to her with light steps and brushed away a lock of hair sticking to her face.

“Then I guess you will have to sleep with nothing on tonight.”

The anticipation in his eyes made Maxi’s cheeks flush. He cupped her face with his calloused hands and gently planted a kiss on her lips.

“Are you tired?”

“I-I am all right.”

In truth, she was exhausted, but she knew he would leave the room and not return until late if she told him so. Maxi wrapped her arms around his waist and leaned her face against his sturdy chest. Riftan blinked, taken aback by her boldness, before a pleased smile pulled at his lips. He hoisted her onto the windowsill and carefully loosened her tight braids.

Maxi relished the feeling of his long fingers painstakingly unraveling her tangled locks. Riftan combed her hair for a long time, then massaged her stiff shoulders with great care.

By the time his touch was becoming gentle caresses, servants entered the room with towels and water for the bath. Riftan and Maxi managed to wedge themselves into the cramped tub and began to wash each other.

She lathered his hair with soap while he gently wiped her back and shoulders with a towel. Once they were clean, they dried themselves and lay side by side on the bed, their lips locked in a lingering kiss.

Perhaps it was because their march had ended safely, but Riftan was more relaxed and gentler than ever before. He took his time caressing her before he entered her carefully and began to move as slowly as a gentle wave.

Maxi lost herself in his embrace. Touch after touch only heightened her pleasure. She relished the feeling of his weight pressing onto her, the sensation of his hot lips on her skin, and his burning length quivering inside her as it stretched her to her limit.

They made love until they were exhausted. Then, lying on their fronts, they devoured the food a maidservant had left for them outside the door. After their stomachs were full of fresh fruit and richly-seasoned dishes, all of which was a first in a long while, they began to feel drowsy.

They fell asleep with their limbs tangled together like vines, as though they were of one body. It was the first sweet and languid moment they had shared in weeks.

The next day, the tranquility ended as soon as the sun rose. Riftan’s grave expression returned as he put on his armor, and it was as if the tension on his face had never eased. Maxi donned the clothes the servants had washed for her last night and packed her things.

The real journey had just begun. It would take them seven to ten days to reach Levan, the capital of Livadon, by ship. After that, a long battle with the troll army awaited.

Maxi’s face darkened as she remembered the party that had left before them. This was no time for her to be feeling relieved when they had only reached the port. She was certain that far more arduous travel lay ahead.

After breakfast on the first floor, Maxi and the knights left for the pier where large ships were docked in an orderly line. Sun-tanned sailors tirelessly loaded cargo onto the vessels. Maxi also noted a few of them hanging precariously onto the masts, checking the condition of the ropes and sails.

Unable to keep her head still, Maxi took in the bustling port with rapt attention.

Riftan talked to the captain of a ship anchored at the end of the dock. Hebaron had explained to her that nothing mattered more in a sea voyage than a competent captain. It was why they had to make sure whoever was in charge of the vessel was trustworthy. The man Riftan was talking to calmly answered the barrage of questions without any sign of displeasure.

“We finished all the preparations a few days ago. Before she left for Livadon, Her Royal Highness Princess Agnes specifically instructed that we must be set to depart as soon as you arrive.”

Maxi was taken aback at the mention of the princess. Had Princess Agnes also departed for Livadon? Unlike Maxi, however, Riftan did not seem surprised at all.

“When did the royal knights depart?”

“They arrived four days ago and left immediately for Livadon.”

“Are there any new reports from Livadon?”

The captain shook his head, looking grave. “The coalition army seems to be struggling after the fall of Louivell Castle. I’ve heard that they are fighting to reclaim the lands taken by the monsters, but I don’t know the exact situation.”

Riftan’s face hardened, as did the faces of the knights silently listening to their conversation. The captain broke out in a sweat as the air around them grew bleak.

“If you wish, we can depart immediately. We already have enough provisions and hay on board.”

“Is there enough room for the horses?”

“Of course. I’ve prepared a stable.”

After inspecting the vessel with several of his knights, Riftan elected to depart at once.

The knights promptly led their horses from the inn and boarded the ship. Since there was a chance that Rem might be frightened of boarding a vessel, Maxi entrusted her to a sailor and climbed onto the ship first.

Standing on the deck, her heart began to hammer with fear and a peculiar excitement. Maxi gazed out at the calm sea glittering under the sun.

She took a deep breath. The saltiness of the sea filled her lungs, and her heavy heart felt a little lighter.

“Maxi, don’t stand too close to the railing.”

Riftan had been watching the horses board the ship, and he now beckoned her over. Embarrassed that she had been acting like an excited child when they were on their way to battle, Maxi quickly went to him.

Chapter 132

As if he were pulling on the reins of an unruly colt, Riftan wrapped his arm around Maxi’s shoulder and led her to the cabin.

“Let me show you our lodgings.”

Maxi threw him a glance as she followed him down the stairs. “I-Is it all right for you to leave the deck… before all the horses are led to the stables?”

“The knights will see to that.”

The well-oiled passageway glistened. They stopped at the door at the end, and Maxi peered out from behind Riftan to scan the dim room. Though it could not compare to their bedchambers at Calypse Castle, the cabin was still spacious and lavish.

She darted into the room and sat at the edge of the soft bed. Riftan dropped the baggage he had slung over his shoulder with a thud.

“All the sailors are men, which means there won’t be any maidservants to wait on you. So tell me if you need anything,” he said, removing the cover from the porthole next to the table.

Light streamed in and bathed his face in bright sunlight.

“Never wander around the ship on your own. Though I doubt anyone would dare to lay a hand on my wife, it never hurts to be careful.”

Maxi did not think he needed to worry so much since it was highly unlikely for anyone to take an interest in her, but she kept the thought to herself and simply nodded.

They went back to the deck as the ship left the port. The sailors pulled the lines taut, unfurling dozens of sails.

Standing at the railing, Maxi watched as the large ship cut through the churning sea. A light tremor shook beneath her feet each time the waves hit the hull of the vessel, and a gust of wind filled the sails until they swelled out like clouds as though the wind itself was aiding their journey.

The unfamiliar floating sensation made Maxi cling to Riftan’s side, and he stroked her back reassuringly.

“Sailing for the first time can feel dizzy, so try not to look down until you get used to the feeling. You might feel seasick if you keep fixating on the swaying.”

Maxi was already feeling a little dizzy, so she took his advice and stepped away from the railing. Beyond the stern, the whole port gradually grew more distant. The receding city became a speck in the horizon, and they were soon drifting all alone on the open sea.

Maxi enjoyed the ocean breeze with Riftan for a moment before they returned to their cabin to rest.

Their first day on board the ship passed peacefully. Although she felt nauseous for hours after their departure, she felt better after a nap and was well enough to have dinner.

Maxi went down to the mess with Riftan for their meal, after which she left for bed early. It seemed the fatigue was finally catching up with her. She felt heavy, and her limbs felt limp despite the long nap.

She was out like a light as soon as her head hit the pillow. When she woke the next day, the sun was already high overhead.

“How is your seasickness?”

Riftan handed her a cup of water as she groggily raised her head. Gulping down the lukewarm water, Maxi swept her eyes over him. He was wearing comfortable-looking cotton trousers and a white tunic. Unarmed, he looked more his age, young and full of vigor.

“Do you still feel sick?”

“N-No. I think… I am all right now.”

“Even so, you shouldn’t push yourself. Try to rest in the cabin for the time being. Forget riding on horses or treating the wounded while we are on this ship. Would you like me to get you something to eat?”

“I would… l-like to wash my face… and get dressed first…”

Riftan promptly left the cabin and asked a deckhand for some food and a basin of water. A young man of about sixteen brought the water. Maxi washed her face and combed her tangled hair until it was sleek, then arranged it in a single braid. She was rummaging through her bag for a change of clothes when Riftan handed her a small box.

“I had the merchant guild procure this for you.”

Maxi’s eyes grew wide when she saw the navy-blue dress folded inside the velvet box. Riftan looked her over, and his brow furrowed slightly in disapproval.

“Why don’t you get changed? I am sick of seeing you in those trousers.”

“W-What’s wrong… with me wearing trousers?”

Though she pursed her lips, Maxi meekly took out the dress. She could not help but blush with delight at the smoothness of the silk, something she had not felt in a while.

She gleefully unfolded the garment and held it against herself. After locking the door, Riftan slowly walked over to her and held out a hand.

“Let me help you. Turn around.”

“I-I can do it by myself,” Maxi said, clutching the dress defensively.

Riftan narrowed his eyes. “I do not intend to lay a hand on you until you’re used to being on the ship, so stop worrying and give it here.”

Maxi eyed him dubiously but soon handed him the dress. Riftan pulled her tunic over her head and undid the straps of her trousers. He regarded her for a moment before clenching his jaw and slipping the dress over her head.

Maxi slid her arms into the loose sleeves, relishing the feeling of the cool fabric softly enveloping her skin. Riftan pulled the dress down to her ankles with great restraint, then gently tugged at the tangled laces on her back and knotted them.

“Good. It suits you.”

He turned her around and scanned her from head to toe. Maxi was keenly aware of the faint heat rising between them, but Riftan took a step back and brusquely looked away.

“You look well. Let us dine at the mess hall. We better leave the cabin before I change my mind.”

Maxi quietly followed him out without bothering to ask what he meant. They went down to the mess for a late breakfast before making their way up to the deck. There were no clouds in sight, and the clear blue sky overwhelmed her vision.

Racing to the railing, Maxi glanced down at the waves churning with white foam. Riftan stepped up next to her and leaned an elbow on the railing.

“If this weather keeps up, we will be able to reach Levan in a week.”

“H-How far is the battlefield… from Levan?”

“It is about three or four days away. Once we get to Levan, we will head to the basilica first. If we are lucky, we might be able to meet up with the Temple Knights dispatched by Osiriya and depart for the battlefield with them.” Riftan’s face suddenly grew tense. “You must remain with the church. I will make arrangements for you to stay at the monastery.”

Maxi felt her back stiffen. When she did not reply immediately, Riftan straightened and anxiously turned her around to face him.

“If you do not wish to stay at the monastery, I will send a request to the royal family of Livadon for you to stay at the palace.”

“I-I do not wish to be left behind… in an unfamiliar place. If I went with you—”

Maxi stopped and quickly pressed her lips together when she saw his face contorting.

“Don’t be petulant,” Riftan said in a calm voice that sent shivers down her spine. “Bringing you this far was already extremely difficult for me.”

“B-But… the knights will need a healer…”

“There should be plenty of high mages and hierarchs in Livadon, so there is no need for you to put yourself in danger.”

Maxi weakly hung her head. She had long since realized that Riftan’s icy warnings were far more dangerous than his loud anger.

She swallowed hard and answered sullenly, “I understand. Then… I-I shall like to stay at the monastery.”

Riftan’s tense shoulders relaxed at her compliance, and he caressed her cheek as if to console her. “I will make sure that you have everything you need, so stop frowning. The monastery in Levan is quite big and opulent. It is not a bad place to stay.”

Maxi stifled a sigh. Did he truly think she could be at ease all by herself after sending him off to danger?

She knew being with him would put her mind at ease even if she had to ride on a horse all day until her buttocks were sore, or sleep on bumpy ground inside a tent. Though she had suffered hardship after hardship to follow him this far, she had not once regretted coming along.

Hiding her disappointment, Maxi turned to face the railing once more. Riftan silently hugged her from behind. His reassuring warmth only made her feel more despondent.

Once the voyage was over, she would have to watch him depart for a faraway place. The thought of being left behind in a monastery where she would have to anxiously wait for him until the battle was over formed a chasm in her heart. Maxi limply leaned her head back against his chest.

◆◆◆

Their voyage continued smoothly. The ship cut across the sea thanks to the strong wind. Although the waves caused violent rocking from time to time, their vessel was steadfast and nimbly navigated the rough waters.

Although the waves had frightened Maxi at first, she was now mostly unperturbed. She still pretended to be scared, however, because she liked the way Riftan held her tightly whenever a rogue wave tossed them about.

Time on board the ship was terribly monotonous, but Maxi never felt weary. Riftan was always with her except for the times he went up to the bridge.

She cajoled him into teaching her how to use the dagger or studied the dice game frequently played by the knights. For Maxi, it was the most gratifying time of her life.

Riftan never frowned nor grew annoyed no matter how much she pestered him. Even when she beat him at dice countless times, he jovially pulled off a gold button from his clothes and handed it to her. At night, he helped her bathe and combed her hair like a faithful servant.

She sometimes read to him. Unable to refuse his pleas, she would sit on the bed and haltingly read epic sagas of ancient heroes or romantic poems of the bards. Riftan would lie with his head in her lap, his eyes closed as though he were listening to a sweet melody. No matter how much she stammered, he never looked at her with exasperation or treated her like a fool.

The peaceful days felt so precious that Maxi secretly wished the ship would lose its way and drift in the sea like this forever. Still, whenever she had such thoughts, she recalled Ruth’s face and those of the knights and was stricken with guilt.

She was of course worried about them, but her heart grew terribly anxious whenever she thought of sending Riftan into danger.

As if to cast off her fears, she burrowed into Riftan’s arms every night. Riftan would caress her all over, and he only entered her when he could no longer hold back. Maxi responded to him more fervently than ever.

When their moments of fiery passion were over, they would listen to the sound of the waves in mournful silence.

Chapter 133

Lying on Riftan’s chest always made Maxi feel as though they shared a soul. The gentle breathing above her head or the pounding heartbeat beneath her ear felt like her own. She sometimes had the lone, despairing thought she would not be able to live without him. Her heart burned with the desire to have him all to herself.

It was like a newborn chick blindly following the mother hen. Yet, the time to send him off was inexorably approaching.

“Stay inside the cabin tonight,” Riftan said with a grim expression when he returned from his short trip up the deck to talk to the captain.

Maxi, who had been reading a book on the bed, responded with wide eyes.

Riftan went straight to the armor stand and donned the protective gear he had not worn in a while.

“I-Is there a problem?” said Maxi, alarmed.

“No. We are merely taking a precaution.”

“A precaution… for what?”

Riftan paused from tightening the straps of his breastplate to turn to her with his brow furrowed. He sighed and caressed her pale face.

“We will be passing through siren territory soon. If we’re unlucky, we may have to fight them.”

Maxi gulped through the lump in her throat. Sirens were notorious for causing shipwrecks by luring sailors with their magical voices. Having unconsciously assumed that they would be safe while at sea, Maxi froze in fear.

“W-Will everything be all right?”

“Yes, everything will be all right. They might not bother to come after the ship. Try not to worry, just get some rest.”

Riftan buckled his sword belt tightly around his waist and left the cabin. All alone, Maxi anxiously leafed through her book, then looked out the porthole to the sea. Out of the silver horizon, a fog-shrouded island gradually came into view.

Is that the sirens’ habitat?

A steep, ivory rock face topped with lush greenery rose from one side of the island. Peering out of the porthole, Maxi felt a chill run down her spine for no reason in particular. They got closer and eventually passed by the rock, and no sirens appeared.

Maxi relaxed and returned to reading her book in bed, but the words were impossible to keep in her head. After flipping through the book of folktales she had gone over twice already, she felt the need to relieve herself. She slipped out into the passageway.

That was when she heard the faint sound of someone singing.

Maxi stiffened, worried that it might be the siren’s attempt to lure them. Her shoulders relaxed when she noted the gruffness of the voice. It must be one of the sailors singing a sea shanty.

Maxi hurried down the passageway to the privy and, after relieving herself, was about to return to her cabin when she heard the song grow louder.

Unable to resist her curiosity, she crept up the stairs. The boisterous song rang out across the deck that was bathed in the reddish light of sunset.

The sailors sang the chorus and rhythmically stomped their feet as they marched about the deck. They hoisted large barrels of water or pulled at the lines, adjusting the sails.

Way-hay, way-hay, pull on your oars

Sailing through waves like mountains, to the end of the sea we go

To where the sun falls asleep

At the end of the glorious horizon lies Adrina’s Paradise

No storm shall stop us

Way-hay, way-hay, pull on your oars

To the end of the sea we go!

Maxi listened to the deafening voices with a bewildered expression. A fully armored knight who had been pacing nearby noticed her and strode over. It was Jack Breeman, one of the younger knights.

“Lady Calypse, you must not wander about the ship on your own,” he said with a somber expression.

“I-I am aware. I… heard th-the singing… and merely wanted to know… w-what was happening.”

The knight glanced at the sailor and furrowed his brow.

“This is apparently the best way to prevent the sirens from beguiling the sailors into wrecking the ship on the rocks. We were told that they will continue to sing through the night until we are a safe distance from the sirens’ habitat.”

“Th-Through the night?” Maxi asked, wide-eyed.

The knight gave her a bitter smile. “I know it is loud, but please bear with the noise. Nothing matters more than safety after all. Singing loudly like this allegedly keeps the sirens and the mermen away from the ship.”

“I-I see.”

Maxi gazed over the red sea that shimmered like gold. The sonorous song of the men echoed above the swelling waters. Indeed, the enchanting songs of the sirens would be hard to hear over such blaring noise. Feeling a little reassured, Maxi returned to her cabin.

The sailors continued to sing even when the sun completely sank below the horizon. Maxi listened to their songs as she ate the food brought to her cabin. Although it was a stretch to say that the unsophisticated tune was pleasant on the ears, the sailors’ boisterous voices felt like a reassurance that everything was well.

Maxi’s anxiety gradually faded, and she lay on the bed and tried to fall asleep. Despite her best efforts, however, she only felt more alert as the night grew deeper. After tossing and turning all night, Maxi ran up to the deck at the first bluish hint of dawn.

The sailors were still singing, this time to the tune of a shawm and a mandolin. Their voices no longer sounded as vivacious as yesterday. After quietly listening to the melody gently resonating through the darkness, Maxi made her way around the deck to the stern.

A group of sailors sat in the middle atop cargo crates arranged in a circle. Around them, a few knights stood guard at the railings with longbows slung across their backs.

Maxi spotted Riftan and rushed over to him. As if sensing her presence, Riftan glanced over his shoulder and scowled.

“Why are you not in the cabin? It’s not safe for you to be out yet.”

Maxi clung to his arm. When she peered into the darkness, she could see the rockface that rose above the rippling waves appearing and disappearing behind the fog.

“Shouldn’t… we be safe now… a-at such a distance?”

“We can’t be sure. They sometimes chase after—”

“Don’t be so rigid, Commander,” interjected Hebaron, leaning against the railing. “Even if they do come after us, we only have to block out their voices, no?”

Hebaron gave a loud, undignified yawn and shot Maxi a mischievous smile.

“I’m afraid listening to gruff voices all night has given me a headache,” he said. “Would you please say something, my lady? I would like to cleanse my ears with your pure voice.”

“Quit your blather,” Riftan said coldly through clenched teeth.

Hebaron remained unfazed. “Don’t be so petty, Commander. A man should have a heart as big as the sea.”

“Shut your trap before I toss you into the sea.”

Riftan placed a hand on Maxi’s back and led her to where the sailors and knights were gathered.

“We were having meat stew to replenish our energy. You should have some as well while you’re here.”

They stopped before a large cauldron full of thick, steaming soup. A sailor filled a bowl and handed it to Riftan. Maxi accepted the proffered meal and lowered herself onto a barrel.

Returning with his own share, Riftan sank down next to her and began gulping his soup. Maxi followed his lead and began eating heartily as she scanned the faces of the sailors. They all looked haggard from singing through the night. Those who still had energy to spare were gathered near the stern, humming the shanty.

The young mandolin player abruptly called out to Riftan. “Good sir, may I play a tune for your wife?”

Maxi blinked at the young man’s unexpected request. Riftan paused in wolfing down his soup to turn to the sailor.

“She must be tired of listening to the sea shanties…” the sailor added. “If the lady has a song she wishes to hear, I’ll do my best to play it.”

Riftan regarded the young man for a moment, then turned to Maxi. “Is there a song you wish to hear?”

All eyes were on her. Maxi shook her head. “N-No…”

“I may not look like it, but I can recount most of the ballads, my lady. You need only to name the song.”

The young sailor looked at her with such anticipation that Maxi was unable to refuse him outright, and her expression grew troubled. Although she had listened to countless songs from the bards at Croyso Castle, now that she was put on the spot, she could not name a single one.

As she looked up, trying to think of a song, she suddenly remembered the one she had heard during the spring festival in Anatol.

“I-I do not know the title… but it is a song I heard during a village festival…”

The sailor cocked his head as Maxi finished her vague description.

“Do you know the lyrics, my lady?”

Sifting through her memories, Maxi hummed to him parts of the song she remembered.

The sailor smiled brightly. “Ah, that’s Adelian’s Poem. It’s a ballad all the way from the time of the Roem Empire. I’m quite fond of it myself. I’ll do my best to put on a worthy performance, my lady.”

He straightened and began to pluck at the mandolin. The melody that wafted out was slower and more mournful than the one Maxi remembered, but a slow smile spread on her lips as she listened to the nostalgic tune.

Soon, the young sailor’s charming baritone resonated across the stern.

The knight kisses the earth

And rises to the heavens

His beloved oak tree

Alone on a hill

Waves slender branches in the wind

Oh Dragon, I beseech thee

Take his body, broken and battered

To where he may rest

Go, oh dearest beloved

Far, far away from this turbulent land

Oh,

I shall love thee

Until my dying breath

The delicate tune of the mandolin faded out. Maxi lay her head on Riftan’s shoulder as she savored the lingering mood on the deck. It had not been so long ago that she had danced in the fields, and yet, it now felt like a distant memory.

Chapter 134

The knights burst into applause when the song ended. Maxi followed suit, showering the young sailor in praise.

“W-What a wonderful performance. But I think it was a bit different… from the one I heard at the festival.”

“Each region has its own version, my lady. There are several verses, and the part I played for you is the second verse. This one’s come down from Gillian, the old capital of the Roem Empire. Did you not like the lyrics, my lady?”

Maxi shook her head. “It was… a beautiful song.”

“I’m glad to hear it, my lady.”

The sailor executed a respectful bow, his arm pressed horizontally across his abdomen. Riftan had been quietly eating his soup beside Maxi. He stopped to fish out a denar from his pocket and toss it to the brightly smiling sailor.

“Your reward for making my wife happy. Entertain her with songs she might like whenever you are free.”

“It would be my pleasure, great sir.”

The sailor’s mouth stretched like a half-moon at the unexpected, hefty tip.

Riftan placed his empty bowl on the floor and urged Maxi to eat her meal. The pale light of day began taking over the sky by the time Maxi finished her soup. She rose and gazed at the silvery-white sunlight across the dark blue sea before they went back to their cabin.

Riftan caressed her cheek as they reached the door. “You should get some more sleep. We should be out of danger by high noon.”

“Are you… not tired, Riftan?”

A faint smile tugged at his lips at her concern. “This is nothing. Don’t worry about me. Try to get some rest.”

Lowering his head, he planted a light kiss on her forehead, then closed the cabin door. Maxi smiled bitterly. Rest and not worry about him? He clearly did not know that he was asking for the impossible.

She stared out of the porthole at the swelling waters. The ship forged ahead, cutting through the waves. For a long time, the crashing waves were the only thing above the stifling silence. The rockface was now a hazy form at the other end of the sea, and it eventually disappeared from view.

Once they were safely out of siren territory, the bone-weary sailors retreated below deck to sleep. The knights also disarmed and rested. Riftan alone remained vigilant, going back up to the bridge to speak with the captain.

It was sunset by the time he returned to the cabin to remove his armor and take a proper meal.

“We should reach the banks of the Chrysanth River by tomorrow morning at the latest. From there it’s half a day’s journey upriver to Levan.”

Maxi’s heart sank.

Gulping down ale, Riftan continued impassively. “It’s usually busy, but the legion of trolls encamped above the city might make for an unpleasant atmosphere within the city. The people might be wary, but do not mind them.”

“Do you think… the threat would reach the c-capital?”

“That will never happen,” he said coolly.

He finished wolfing down the bounteous platter prepared for them on the table and began munching on an apple.

“The monsters will not be able to move further south. We will reclaim the castles that have been taken from us, and we’ll rescue the initial party. You only need to stay at the monastery for a few months.”

He tossed the apple seeds through the porthole and licked the juice from his fingers. Though he appeared as relaxed as a tiger lounging atop a rock, tense determination glinted in his eyes.

“I’ll not make you wait long. I will end the battle before the start of Etherias[3] and get us back to Anatol.”

Maxi’s heart churned, and her throat constricted. It was still the beginning of Ignisias[4]. It seemed even her confident husband was expecting a months-long battle.

When Riftan felt her trembling, he pulled her onto his lap and clutched her to him. Maxi burrowed into his arms like a child awoken from a nightmare. She could not believe that they would be separated from tomorrow.

She wound her arms around his neck and held him in a suffocating embrace. Riftan buried his face in her hair. There was a chill in the cabin, and when Riftan breathed in her scent, she felt his warm breath moisten her cold nape.

“Promise… y-you will return for me as soon as possible,” said Maxi, her forehead on his shoulder.

There was a moment of silence.

“I promise.”

It was almost imperceptible, but Riftan was also shaking. He hoisted Maxi up and laid her on the bed. The heat between them rose as he dotted her neck with feathery kisses and stroked her swollen breasts through her thin garment. His wet lips wandered between her collarbone and the hollow of her bosom before climbing up to swallow her lips.

Swept up in the melting heat, Maxi closed her eyes.

◆◆◆

The harsh cries of seabirds roused Maxi awake the next morning. She sluggishly sat up. Out of the porthole, birds circled over the shimmering surface of the water.

She watched them vacantly when Riftan rose next to her and hugged her from behind. Maxi blushed as she felt his lips on her bare shoulder.

He kissed her cheek and murmured in a voice still laced with sleep, “What has caught your interest so?”

“I-I was looking at the birds. We have not… s-seen any so far,” she said as Riftan rubbed his nose against her neck.

“You only find birds near land. It would be rare to find them out in the middle of the ocean.” He sighed as he looked out to sea, his eyes dark. “Just on time. We must be almost there. Let’s start preparing to disembark.”

He slowly peeled himself away, and Maxi had to employ all of her self-control to stop herself from clinging to him.

They performed their morning ablutions with the fresh water the deckhand brought them. As usual, Riftan nimbly donned his armor without any assistance and left the cabin.

Maxi followed him onto the deck. True to his words, the land on the horizon gradually grew bigger.

“All of you, get below deck and start rowing!”

At the first mate’s orders, the sailors rushed down the stairs. They navigated the ship along the rocky coast for some time. Finally, the wide, triangular estuary where the shimmering emerald water of the Chrysanth River met the western sea emerged.

The sailors tightened the sails and yanks at the oars to propel the ship upriver. Now in their full armor, the knights went to the stables to secure the saddlebags. Ulyseon and Garrow had already taken Maxi’s belongings and tied them to Rem’s saddle for her.

Gripped by intense trepidation and anxiety, Maxi gazed at the few cottages and boats visible near the riverbed. Waterbirds plunged into the wide river and shot up to the sky, their quarry clutched in their beaks. Large ships loaded with goods glided along the outskirts of the river.

The number of vessels increased as they moved further upriver, and soon a large dock lined with ships came into view.

Placing a hand on the railing, Riftan said, “That is Levan, the capital of Livadon.”

Maxi stared in amazement. There was a large port flanked by dozens of massive sailing ships. Evenly spaced white buildings stood behind, rising like stairs.

For a kingdom situated right beside theirs, Livadon had an air of exoticness. The buildings either had square or round roofs, as if rejecting the conical ones typical of Roem architecture, and its ramparts and walls were startlingly white.

“And over there is the monastery you will be staying in,” said Riftan, pointing to a large temple situated halfway up a mountain.

Maxi looked up at the stark building surrounded by white pillars. It was visibly different from the dreary and cloistered monasteries she had known so far.

“It looks… m-more like an ancient temple than a monastery.”

“You are right. Livadon is a kingdom that has preserved most of its architecture and way of life even after the rise and fall of the Roem Empire. Most of the buildings are built in the ancient style, and except for some of the northern regions, the majority of the regions in the kingdom follow the doctrines of the Reformed Church.”

As he had spent many years here as a mercenary, Riftan seemed familiar with the kingdom and its customs.

“They are more liberal than you might think, so I’m sure you won’t feel too suffocated.”

That was slightly reassuring. Maxi recalled her harsh education from a priest of the Orthodox doctrine when she was young. It was the reason she had been secretly fretting about staying at the monastery.

The next thing Maxi knew, the ship was closing in on the docks. The sailors rushed about the deck, lowering the anchor and tossing thick ropes to anchor the ship.

Passersby who had spotted the ship’s insignia of Wedon gathered by the dock to peer up at those aboard. The sailors lowered the ramp, and the knights led their horses down onto the walkway in an orderly line.

It did not take long for the spectators to realize that the greatest knight in the continent had come to Livadon in its time of need.

“Rosem Wigrew d’Calypse!”

Loud chants went up from the crowd. The exuberant welcome made it obvious that Riftan need not have worried about the people of Livadon being wary of newcomers.

Maxi mounted Rem and rode behind the knights as they made their way through the crowd.

Leading the procession, Riftan cut an imposing figure. His chiseled face was more commanding than any nobleman’s, while his broad shoulders and muscular legs that expertly steered his black warhorse exuded powerful energy.

The people of Livadon who had flocked to catch a glimpse of the dragon-slaying knight were transfixed. They scattered bright flowers and waved white handkerchiefs as the Remdragon Knights passed.

The campaign party made their way down the main road toward the basilica. There, a group of knights carrying the banner of the Livadon royal family halted the procession.

“You have traveled a long way. We thank you for coming to Livadon, Sir Riftan Calypse, Champion of Wedon.”

Craning her neck, Maxi studied the men who had interrupted. About thirty knights in silvery gray armor blocked the road. The speaker was a middle-aged man on a chestnut horse. He clearly had the highest standing among them, for he was the only one mounted while the others were on foot.

Riftan trotted over to him. After a short silence, he said coolly, “It has been a while, Grand Duke Druik Aren.”

The duke let out a hearty laugh. His tone promptly lost its formality as though he were talking to an old friend.

“I’m honored that you remember my name. How long has it been since you beat my brother to a pulp? Six years? No… another year has passed. Must be seven.”

Maxi grew tense at the man’s words. Did this nobleman mean Riftan harm?

Her fears were put to rest when the man steered his horse sideways and extended his hand with a genial smile.

“I’ve heard that you’ve become an even greater knight. What a man indeed. Sejuleu will have a fit when he sees you’ve grown even bigger than him.”

Chapter 135

“Is Sejuleu Aren in Louivell?” said Riftan, lightly shaking the man’s outstretched hand.

Grand Duke Druik Aren’s smile faded as he nodded gravely. “He has gathered the scattered coalition army and is fighting the trolls.”

“How many reinforcements have come?”

“Including you and your knights, a total of three thousand five hundred men. A thousand five hundred sent by the Royal House of Wedon, and two thousand sent by Balto. All of them left for the battlefield as soon as they arrived.”

“What about the Temple Knights? Have they not yet arrived?”

“The knights sent by Osiriya are traveling by land, so it appears it’s taking them some time to get here.”

The duke rode up next to Riftan and turned his horse around.

“We should head to the palace first. We have prepared a welcoming ceremony for the Remdragon Knights.”

Riftan shook his head. “I do not wish to waste time. We’ve had more than enough rest on the ship. I intend to stop by the basilica to make preparations and depart immediately for Louivell.”

“Impatient as always, I see.” The duke sighed. “If that is your wish, then I shall escort you to the basilica.”

With a wave of his hand, the Livadonian knights turned their horses in unison and began crossing the road. The crowd gathered around them split in half, opening a path for them.

Making sure not to stray from the line, Maxi followed the Remdragon Knights. Laurel trees and stone buildings lined the flagstone road. They reached the basilica, situated in a large square with a well, after quite some time. Wide stone steps led up to the entrance.

Stopping at the foot of the stairs, Duke Aren gave the Remdragon Knights a brief orientation.

“This is the grand basilica. There is a refuge for pilgrims behind the church to the right; the guardhouse is to the left. Rooms for the knights have been prepared behind the guardhouse.”

The ancient basilica was a magnificent structure of rough-hewn yet elegant architecture. It seemed to radiate tranquility, and Maxi gazed up at it in awe. Six ivory pillars supported a large, jade-colored dome engraved with the images of Darian the Monarch, the first emperor of Roem, and Wigrew surrounded by the first twelve knights. Their protector, the Holy Dragon, was also engraved.

Maxi was staring at the strikingly detailed carvings when Ulyseon cautiously addressed her.

“My lady, please allow me to help you dismount.”

Maxi quickly lowered her gaze. Riftan and the knights were already walking toward the stairs.

She hastily dismounted with Ulyseon’s assistance. When she climbed the stairs, she saw clerics dressed in monastic habits hurrying out of the basilica.

Rem appeared anxious by the unfamiliar place, and Maxi gently reassured her before handing the reins to a cleric. The rest of the campaign party had already handed over their horses and had entered the church. Maxi hurried up the stairs after them.

Unlike conventional churches, there was something sensuous about Livadon’s basilica. Murals painted in the ancient style covered the arched ceiling, and colorful streams of light poured in through the towering stained-glass windows.

In contrast, the habits of the clerics were markedly humble. They wore coarse, floor-length robes of dark brown, cinched at the waist with straw.

An old cleric who appeared to be the most senior among them stepped forward to greet Riftan and Duke Aren.

“We welcome you to the sanctuary of our God.”

“These are honored guests who have come to aid Livadon. Would the church allow them to stay in its care until they depart for Louivell?”

The cleric’s cloudy, light blue eyes flickered to Riftan and the Remdragon Knights. “Of course. We shall welcome them with all honors. Please feel free to ask for anything you might need.”

“We will not trouble you long. If you could provide us with enough provisions and a hierarch who could accompany us to Louivell, we will depart with haste.”

The old cleric stared into Riftan’s eyes before slowly nodding his head. He then whispered something to the cleric on his right, and the man promptly rushed out toward the back garden.

“We shall summon two hierarchs for you at once, as well as supply you with the provisions you need.”

“And we shall help you resupply and mend your weapons. Three hundred of Livadon’s best will be accompanying you to Louivell,” said Duke Aren, pointing to the knights waiting outside the basilica. “You must be tired from the journey, so leave all the preparations to us and try to unwind.”

As soon as the words were out of his mouth, the clerics parted and swiftly led the party to the back. They stepped outside an arched doorway into a spacious garden bathed in sunlight, and then through a lush pomegranate orchard.

They walked along the stone walls of the courtyard for some time before a pale gray building surrounded by thick trees came into view.

The party followed the clerics into the shaded building and entered a huge room with a loft. It seemed spacious enough to accommodate at least eight hundred people.

“This is where we allow pilgrims to rest. We shall bring you your meals shortly, so please settle down and rest.”

When the clerics left the room, the knights let out long sighs. Some slumped into the thickly cushioned chairs, and others stretched out in the cots placed between partitions along the wall. A few of the junior knights attended to the knights to help them remove their breastplates.

Maxi studied the murals on the walls and the intricate carvings on the pillars. She turned at the sound of Riftan calling her name.

“Maxi, come here.”

He was seated at a long table across from the duke. After a moment of hesitation, Maxi made her way to him. The duke’s dark brown eyes were bright with curiosity.

Riftan placed a hand possessively on her back. “This is my wife, Maximilian. I wanted to ask you before I depart if you would provide her shelter.”

“Your wife?”

The duke looked surprised. Then, much to Maxi’s discomfort, he looked her up and down. She willed herself not to shrink back. Stroking his neatly groomed mustache, the duke cocked his head, perplexed.

“I would of course make sure she is well cared for, but I must ask, why did you bring your wife on such a dangerous campaign?”

“Lady Calypse is a talented healer,” Hebaron chimed in out of nowhere.

He was lounging at the end of the table, sipping a goblet of wine.

“We had already sent our mage with the first party,” he continued, “so we had no choice but to ask her ladyship to accompany us.”

“I see,” said the duke after a pause. His dark brown eyes softened. “It must have been a rough journey. I shall arrange for her to stay at the palace immediately and see to it that she has everything she needs.”

“I wish for her to stay at the monastery,” Riftan said quickly. “I have heard that many of Livadon’s noblewomen are staying there. Would you be able to make arrangements for my wife to be accommodated there as well?”

“That can be arranged, but… would it not be better for her to stay at the palace?”

“I do not want my wife embroiled in politics,” Riftan said plainly, not caring if he sounded insolent.

Growing slightly tense, Maxi studied the duke’s face. Duke Aren simply let out a hearty laugh.

“Word has it that you have managed to earn the ire of Elnuima Reuben III. Are you worried that having your wife stay at the Livadonian palace will further inflame his misgivings?”

“You must concede that there is no guarantee that people with treacherous intentions would not approach her.”

“Indeed,” said the duke after a short silence. His trimmed, dark brown mustache quivered slightly as he sighed. “Considering your position, it would indeed be better for her to stay at the monastery. I understand. I shall ask the high priest to see to her welfare.”

While the men discussed where she would be staying, Maxi sat meekly beside Riftan and clasped his hand under the table. He glanced down at her anxious face and squeezed back.

The duke briefed them on the situation in Louivell, then left to supervise the campaign preparations. Soon after, the clerics entered with several types of dishes, wine, and a basket of fresh fruit.

Maxi sat gloomily at the table as she ate her last meal with the knights. With their departure into dangerous battle looming, the men’s faces were visibly tense. The atmosphere was more sober than usual as they discussed their itinerary.

Although Maxi desperately wanted to have a private moment with Riftan so that they could say their farewells, he was deliberating with the knights and seemed not to notice her at all. At last, the Livadonian knights came to inform them that all the preparations had been made.

“Baggage wagons with the weapons and provisions are waiting in the square.”

“And the hierarch?”

“Two of them are all set.”

Riftan and the knights once again donned their armor. As she watched them, Maxi felt a gaping hole in her heart. She had known that sending him off would be difficult, but the anguish she felt was far greater than what she had been steeling herself for.

She was unable to bid him or the knights farewell as she dumbly watched them file out of the room. Riftan, who had been talking to Duke Aren in the doorway, turned to look at her.

“Maxi, the Duke will introduce you to the high priest. Come.”

It was only then that Maxi was able to move. She followed Riftan out of the building. They passed through the garden and entered the basilica, where they were greeted by a middle-aged cleric. His pale, almost white hair curled just above his shoulders.

Duke Aren stepped forward to formally introduce Maxi to the high priest.

Maxi executed a stiff curtsy. “I-I am Maximilian… Calypse.”

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Lady Calypse. I am Sam Mordecai, a servant of our divine master. I have been told that you will be staying with us for a while. Please, consider this place your home during your stay.”

“I leave my wife in your care,” said Riftan, respectfully bowing his head to the high priest.

Maxi felt a part of her heart grow cold. Did he intend to bid her farewell here? Like this?

Riftan straightened and turned to her. “If anything happens, inform Duke Aren. He will look after you.”

Maxi’s lips quivered, and she could not manage any words. The impassive face looking down at her was as cold as steel, devoid of any emotion.

“Be well.”

Chapter 136

Maxi felt her throat constricting. She could not believe this cold farewell was happening.

Riftan brusquely turned away from her and walked out of the basilica. It was as if the intimate time they shared aboard the ship had all been a lie. The knights waiting nearby gave her curt nods and followed their commander.

Ulyseon was at the rear. He paused at the entrance to offer her a final, confident reassurance. “We will return to take you back to Anatol, my lady, so please do not worry.”

Maxi accompanied the clerics out of the church to see them off. At the foot of the steps, dozens of baggage wagons and armed soldiers filled the square. The Livadon and Remdragon Knights stood to attention at the front. A brisk wind flapped at the banners, and Maxi felt her heart hammer against her ribs.

She looked on miserably as Riftan mounted his horse. He pacified Talon’s furious snorting and turned him around to check on the formation. When all was set, he lightly spurred Talon to gallop ahead. The knights began to lead their horses out of the square in unison.

Maxi vacantly watched as Riftan suddenly pulled his mount to a halt. The knights abruptly ceased marching and murmured in confusion.

Oblivious to the mutterings, Riftan barked something to Hebaron, jumped off his horse, and sprinted back toward the basilica.

He bounded up the steps and grabbed Maxi’s forearm.

“Come…”

Before Maxi could say anything, he pulled her over to a large tree. Bewildered, Maxi stumbled after him.

“R-Riftan… W-What are you—”

“I know that I’m being a damn fool, but…” he murmured, his words making no sense to Maxi, then whirled around to look down at her.

Maxi’s eyes grew round when she saw the conflict raging on his face. Riftan stood immobile, hesitating, then pulled something out from beneath his armor. Maxi looked down at his palm blankly. In his hand was a shekel coin. It was slightly dented, and one of its sides was blackened.

“I want you to hold onto this.”

Maxi blinked. It was a copper coin used by peasants, one that she had never touched in her life. When she looked up at him quizzically, his jaw visibly stiffened. Without any explanation, he grabbed her hand and thrust the coin into it.

“Be sure to keep it with you always.”

“W-Why?”

After a moment of hesitation, Riftan sighed and said, “This is the coin I got as compensation after I successfully finished my first commission as a mercenary. I was told that keeping it with me would bring me luck. You could call it a superstition among the mercenaries. I thought it was stupid, but I’ve kept it with me just in case…” he trailed off as though embarrassed at having clung to such superstition. “I rarely got injured when I carried this, so I made sure to have it on me at all times.”

Maxi jumped as though she had been burned and quickly pushed the coin away. “I-If that is so… y-you must be the one to carry it!”

“I no longer need luck. I know that I can survive without relying on such a thing.”

Riftan’s long fingers wrapped around her hand, and his eyes grew somber. “You do not know how hard it is for me to leave you behind. It is a meaningless superstition… but I still wish for you to have it.”

“I-I do not consider it… a meaningless superstition, but… if this truly does bring luck… I would like for you to carry it, Riftan. Y-You are the one going into danger.”

“It would reassure me more to know that you have it.”

He lowered his head to kiss her fist which was wrapped around the coin. His tousled hair softly tickled the back of her hand.

“I might be able to worry a bit less about your well-being if you did.”

“But… I-I will be worried sick,” Maxi murmured, her voice shaking.

Lifting his head, Riftan stared into her teary eyes, and an unspeakably intense emotion flashed across his face. He cupped her cheek and gently stroked her temple with his thumb.

“Will you?”

Unable to speak, Maxi nodded. Riftan drew in a sharp breath and kissed her.

Maxi’s eyelids quivered when she felt his soft breath on her lips. Although his eyes blazed, the kiss was surprisingly short and gentle.

“I will be fine.”

“C-Can you promise me… that you will return unharmed?”

“Yes, I promise,” he answered after a short silence.

Riftan’s throat bobbed as if he were trying to swallow something rising in his throat. He bent his head to kiss the back of her hand once more.

“I pray that nothing bad will happen to you… and that only good things will come to you…” he murmured before straightening.

Maxi looked up at him with misty eyes.

Riftan caressed her cheek. “I really must go now.”

Maxi pressed her lips together to stop herself from sobbing and nodded. He stood rooted for a while as though his legs had turned to steel, then slowly made his way back to the square.

He did not look back again. He climbed down the steps and mounted his horse once more. The knights, who had been quietly waiting for their commander, promptly reorganized into their ranks.

Riftan spurred his steed on, and the army behind him began their march. Standing beside the clerics at the top of the steps, Maxi looked on as their figures grew distant.

She did not wish to look undignified, but her eyes kept welling up. Clutching Riftan’s coin, she tried to hold back the tears.

When Riftan and the knights disappeared into the horizon, the high priest, who had been quietly standing back, gently called to her.

“We should head back inside now, my lady. Please let us show you to your room.”

Maxi hastily wiped her eyes with the sleeve of her dress and turned to him. Just then, a dry wind eerily brushed her spine. Maxi turned to look behind her one more time before following the high priest into the basilica.

◆◆◆

Maxi had to pass through the garden, the main hall, a small vegetable patch, a chapel, and then climb up a long flight of stairs to reach the monastery where she would be staying. Standing outside, Maxi dubiously looked up at the elegant, four-story stone building. It was a magnificent structure befitting of a monastery in such a big city, but it had a gloomy air.

The clerics led her inside and briefly explained the facilities within the building.

“This is where our sisters training to be female clerics have their lodgings. Currently, the wives or sisters of men who have left to fight are also staying here to pray for their victory. They mostly spend time in their rooms but gather in the prayer hall every morning and evening to join the worship. You should be able to meet the other noble ladies then.”

Maxi tried her best to hide her troubled expression. She had no desire to socialize with the noblewomen of Livadon. Not only did she lack confidence in her social skills, but she was afraid that she would be mocked for her impediment.

She silently bobbed her head instead of speaking her mind. The clerics promptly led her to a clean and spacious room on the second floor.

“This is your room, my lady.”

The bedchamber was not excessively opulent, but nonetheless lavish for a monastery. There was an expansive window and a large bed laid with thick sheets. A mahogany table and a large chest sat on one side of the room.

“Your meals will be brought to you by the maidservants at the times of your choosing. If you wish, you may also come downstairs to dine with the nuns. You may freely move about the basilica, but please refrain from going near the male clerics’ quarters in the northern annex. If you wish to go outside the basilica, you must first inform the cleric in charge of the monastery. We ask that you refrain from leaving the grounds without a guard. Do you have any questions, my lady?”

Maxi had been trying to keep up with the deluge of information, and she simply shook her head. The stern-looking cleric had an air of aloofness about him. He regarded her for a moment before turning away.

“If you ever do have any, please do not hesitate to ask. Well, then. I shall go send for a maidservant for you right away.”

When he stepped out of the room and closed the door behind him, Maxi slumped down onto the bed in exhaustion.

Her life at the monastery had now begun. Like the other noblewomen residents, Maxi spent most of her time cooped up in her room. Though she took short strolls in the garden in the afternoon, she never left the basilica grounds, and she rarely conversed with others.

Perhaps it was a regulation within the facility, but the clerics very seldomly spoke to her first, and the Livadonian noblewomen she met from time to time in the corridors only gave her polite nods.

It was not that they were being ungracious to a foreign guest. After all, Maxi had not been expecting to spend merry days within a monastery where people were meant to practice an ascetic life.

What was more, Livadon was currently at war with the monsters. Clerics prepared religious ceremonies and funerals every day for the fallen soldiers. Their faces were always haggard, as were those of the noblewomen who had sent family members to war.

It occurred to Maxi that her face must be equally gloomy. Whenever she caught her reflection, a pale-faced woman with dark circles bruising her eyes stared despondently back at her.

At night, she tossed and turned as her worry for Riftan kept her awake. The mornings were full of longing to be back at Calypse Castle. She wanted to return to Anatol with Riftan, Ruth, and the Remdragon Knights as soon as possible.

She joined the prayers dedicated to them every morning and eagerly awaited news of a victory at Louivell. However, the messengers always brought the same news. Both armies were at a standstill because the troll army’s barrier was proving difficult to breach, impeding an all-out battle.

Even the newsmongers, who frequented the basilica, swapped speculations that the war would stretch on into the new year if the situation continued.

Such talk made Maxi sick with worry. The other noblewomen seemed to share her reaction; their faces were always clouded in anxiety.

Curiosity eventually got the better of her. One day she cautiously asked the noblewoman seated next to her, “P-Pardon me, has there been… any more n-news from Louivell?”

The young woman appeared to be around Maxi’s age. She regarded Maxi for a moment before whispering, “It seems that the Temple Knights from the Great Church of Osiriya have arrived. They will apparently hold worship in the basilica in the afternoon and depart for Louivell right after.”

Chapter 137

Curious, Maxi peered through the entrance. Although it was unlikely for her to catch a glimpse of the inner sanctuary, she found herself unable to resist.

Similar to the Remdragon Knights, the Temple Knights of Osiriya were renowned throughout the Western Continent, but for a different reason. The Remdragon Knights’ miraculous exploits in battle over the past few years had earned them the mantle of the greatest knightly order. The Temple Knights, on the other hand, were a time-honored institution that had firmly established themselves as the guardians of the west since the time of the Roem Empire.

Each of them was a paladin[5] knighted by the pope himself, as well as an expert swordsman and hierarch who had undergone rigorous training since the age of twelve. It was understandable that the devotees were excited at the prospect of holding worship alongside such a distinguished group of men.

The Livadonian noblewoman who had answered Maxi blushed with unconcealed admiration. “With the Temple Knights here to help us, the situation in Louivell is sure to improve.”

“Indeed! Three of Rosem Wigrew’s incarnations have gathered!” a friendly-looking girl sitting next to the noblewoman chimed in enthusiastically. “With Sir Kuahel Leon of Osiriya joining Sir Sejuleu Aren and Sir Riftan Calypse, the monsters will flee as fast as their grubby legs will take them! Those vile trolls will all look like crushed frogs once the knights are done with them.”

The girl’s aggressive attitude flustered Maxi, and the noblewoman chided her.

“Idsilla, a lady must not speak so morbidly.”

Idsilla pouted and grumbled, “What’s wrong with that? When the brave knights cut off the monsters’ heads and chop them into bits—”

“Idsilla!”

“All right, all right. I shall speak with decorum for my lofty cousin,” the girl said primly, then turned to Maxi with a sweet smile. “My name is Idsilla Calima. We’ve crossed paths in the basilica, have we not? It is a pleasure to meet you.”

“Heavens, where are my manners? I have yet to introduce myself. I am Alyssa Salmon,” said the noblewoman beside her.

After a brief hesitation, Maxi introduced herself, enunciating each word the best she could.

“N-Nice to meet you. I am… Maximilian Calypse.”

The two women grew wide-eyed.

“Calypse? Are you perhaps the wife of Sir Riftan Calypse?”

Maxi’s expression grew troubled at their reaction. Were they surprised that a plain woman such as herself was Riftan’s wife?

Gaping, the women looked Maxi up and down before quickly casting their eyes down as though realizing the impropriety of their actions.

“Forgive us, Lady Calypse. We have heard that you were staying in the monastery, but we thought they were just rumors.”

“I-It is all right. I understand… why you would be so surprised.”

An awkward silence fell over them. After studying Maxi’s face, Alyssa, evidently unable to suppress her curiosity, cautiously asked, “If you do not mind my asking, why have you come to Livadon? I have heard that Sir Riftan’s fief was at the southern end of Wedon…”

“Must you ask such a thing, cousin? She obviously must have accompanied him here because she was worried about him,” Idsilla cried out, her eyes bright. “Following your husband to such a distant kingdom. How brave of you. I also came to stay at the monastery to pray for my second eldest brother.”

The girl’s face grew dark.

“My brother has been trapped inside Louivell Castle for two months now. If the coalition army does not drive out the trolls soon, it could be the end for the people trapped inside the castle.”

Thinking of Ruth and the Remdragon Knights who were also trapped, Maxi slipped her hand into her pocket and clutched the shekel coin.

“I also have acquaintances… at L-Louivell Castle.”

“It is a tragedy. I wonder why the heavens have allowed the monsters to run amok like this.”

Alyssa’s face hardened at Idsilla’s resentful words.

“You mustn’t say such things, Idsilla. Monsters were created by the devil to torment mankind. It is not God’s will that we be tormented so.”

“Then, why—”

The moment Idsilla opened her mouth to retort, the high priest slowly entered. They quickly fell silent and sat straighter.

A heavy bell rang out across the basilica, and the morning prayer was held in solemn silence. Maxi sat with her head bowed and her mind mired in thoughts. As Idsilla had said, with the Temple Knights joining the fray, the situation in Louivell would undoubtedly improve.

Still, it also meant more risk. With both sides having similar numbers of troops, the coalition army and the monster army were currently at a standstill. However, with the Temple Knights breaking this precarious balance, it would quickly lead to an all-out battle.

If that were to happen, Riftan and the Remdragon Knights would certainly fight in the frontlines. They were not ones to hide in the back when their comrades were in danger.

There was no doubt that they were talented knights, but anything could happen on a battlefield. In the past, she had seen knights of House Croyso returning as corpses numerous times.

Maxi suddenly felt dizzy and sick. Pale as a ghost, she barely managed to sit through the torturous morning prayer and was out of the basilica as soon as it was over. It was highly likely that the Temple Knights would be resting at the same place the Remdragon Knights had stayed until the afternoon service.

She thought of going there but realized that she would not be able to learn anything even if she were to meet the Temple Knights. They had only just arrived in Levan. It was unlikely they would know much more than she did about Louivell or the state of the coalition army.

After pondering for a while, Maxi returned to her room and began writing a letter to Riftan. There was no guarantee that it would reach him, but she wanted to send him word as soon as possible.

Dipping her quill in ink, Maxi scribbled down the details of how she had been spending her days. Wanting to ease his worry as much as possible, she depicted her life at the monastery to sound as peaceful as she could.

Then, she finished the letter with a plea for him not to do anything reckless, along with a prayer wishing him victory. When she was done, she blew on the parchment to help the ink dry.

The letter was not long, but she had rewritten it so many times that much time had passed when she finished. After thoroughly checking for any spelling errors, she folded the parchment several times and shoved it inside the pocket of her robe.

Outside the monastery, Maxi saw noblewomen heading toward the basilica. She followed them downstairs and entered after them. The pews for the laity were already full. Maxi managed to squeeze herself into the last pew and clutched her pounding chest.

With so many gathered to catch a glimpse of the Temple Knights, would she be able to find an opportunity to entrust the letter? Her lips were parched from anxiety.

Soon, knights in hooded black robes filed into the basilica in an orderly procession. Maxi peered through the crowd.

The Osiriyan Temple Knights all wore jet-black surcoats over their rustic, silver-gray armor. It was a stark contrast from the bright metal with dazzling golden scapulars Maxi had imagined. Her breath hitched when she saw the solemnity of the procession.

Their faces were void of all expression as though they wore masks. Their gazes were fixed straight ahead. A shiver ran down Maxi’s spine when she saw that even their steps seemed to be precisely measured.

I don’t think they would grant a personal request…

It seemed highly unlikely that she would be able to speak to them. Throughout the ceremony, Maxi nervously fiddled with the parchment inside her pocket.

When the knights knelt in front of the altar and lowered their hoods, the clerics stepped forward for the laying of hands. The worshippers clasped their hands together and murmured the prayer in the Roem tongue along with the clerics. Feeling that they were being given preferential treatment, Maxi felt slightly offended.

The Remdragon Knights had not been honored with such a ceremony. However, thinking back, that might have been because Riftan had not wanted to waste time and had departed without delay.

Whatever the case, Maxi offered a short prayer for the Temple Knights and a more earnest prayer for the Remdragon Knights.

As the ceremony came to a close, the high priest stepped into the pulpit to say the benediction before ringing the bell that signaled the end of the service.

One by one, the knights got up from the pews. Maxi squinted ahead and assessed each one. Her gaze stopped at a strikingly beautiful young knight among his aloof and gloomy comrades.

He was a young man of delicate beauty more suitable for a bard than a swordsman. He was at least six kevettes[6] tall. His lithe figure was gracefully proportioned, and his soft, dark brown curls lent him a gentle air.

Maxi felt slightly relieved. It appeared that not all of them were intimidating. As the last of the procession left the basilica, Maxi wiped her sweaty palm on her dress and followed. Outside, the soldiers were already in formation. A queue of warhorses was lined up next to seven wagons laden with baggage.

Maxi paused at the top of the stairs to observe them. They were so preoccupied with their departure that it did not seem like she could approach.

She hovered nearby, unsure of what to do, when she spotted a familiar face in the crowd.

“Y-Your Grace!”

At her call, Duke Aren slowly turned his head. Maxi rushed over to him but stopped short just three steps away. Standing in front of the duke was the young knight she had observed inside the basilica.

His icy, yellow-green eyes slowly swept over her. Petrified by his chilling gaze, Maxi stood frozen like a mouse before a snake.

There was nothing gentle about the man up close. His smooth face, like that of a wax figure, was colder and more austere than any of the knights. His glinting gaze was as sharp as daggers.

Seeing her rooted to the spot before the knight’s chilling aura, Duke Aren walked over to her with a perplexed expression.

“It has been a while, Lady Calypse. How is your stay at the monastery? I hope you find nothing lacking.”

Maxi willed herself to look away from the knight and opened her mouth to respond. “I have been w-well… thanks to your generous care.”

“I should have come to see you sooner… Do forgive me for not doing so.”

Looking sheepish, the duke cleared his throat and introduced the knight standing next to him.

“This is Sir Kuahel Leon of Osiriya. I’m sure you have heard of him at least once. He is the paladin who leads the Temple Knights of Osiriya. Sir Kuahel, this is Lady Maximilian Calypse, wife to Sir Riftan Calypse.”

The knight’s eyes glinted with interest. He regarded for a moment before respectfully placing a hand on his chest and bowing.

“It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Lady Calypse.”

“I-It is an honor… to meet you, Sir Kuahel.”

Chapter 138

Maxi hastily ducked into a curtsy. Her stomach churned. To think that this young man was the commander of the Temple Knights!

She clutched the letter inside her pocket. No matter how much she thought about it, it did not seem proper to ask a commander of a knightly order to convey a letter on her behalf. Too afraid to ask, Maxi began to backtrack.

“F-Forgive me… for interrupting.”

“It is perfectly all right. Please, do not hesitate to ask for whatever you might need,” said the duke with a broad smile.

After pausing for a long while, Maxi told herself she had nothing to lose. “I-If it is not too much trouble… I wished to ask you t-to… pass a letter to my husband.”

“A letter?” the duke said quizzically.

Maxi tentatively withdrew the parchment from her pocket. The letter she had written with such care had become a crumpled mess in little over an hour. Her cheeks flushing, Maxi hastily tried to smooth out the creases.

“Could you give this l-letter to my husband? I-It does not contain… anything important. I merely… w-wished to send him my regards…”

“You are making this request to me?” the Temple Knight asked in a monotone voice.

Unnerved by his indifferent gaze, Maxi began to babble, “O-Only if it is not too much trouble… Y-You could hold onto it… and… g-give it to my husband… when you chance upon him in Louivell…”

Maxi found herself faltering in front of the knight’s blank mask. Her back prickled with cold sweat.

“Lady Calypse,” the duke interjected with a troubled expression. “The Temple Knights will be heading east of Louivell, while the Remdragon Knights are camped in the west. They will not be crossing paths anytime soon.”

“I-I see. I was not aware.”

Clutching her letter, Maxi looked devastated.

The Temple Knight had been studying her face. He abruptly said, “I’m sure I will encounter him at least once when we start our joint attack.”

Maxi’s head jerked up.

The knight took the letter with a bland smile gracing his inscrutably calm face. “It would take some time… but I shall convey it to your husband when I see him. I have a debt I need to repay, you see.”

Her joy was fleeting. Anxiety filled her as she sensed something veiled in his words.

She looked up at him doubtfully. “Then… I shall rely on you.”

Her tone was firm, almost as though she were instructing him.

The knight’s eyes narrowed imperceptibly. He tucked the letter inside his cloak and said softly, “I assure you, I will make sure that he gets it.”

“Well, then. We should get going. I think we are all set.”

At the duke’s prompt, Kuahel Leon nodded at Maxi and gracefully descended the stairs.

Maxi watched as he strode between files of knights. Rows of soldiers held banners that fluttered violently in the wind as if heralding the start of a bloody battle.

“I shall have to excuse myself as well.”

“Oh… I-I apologize for taking your time.”

The duke gave her a reassuring smile, then made his way down after the Temple Knight. Maxi watched them make their preparations for a while before heading back inside the basilica.

Her heart pounded unpleasantly. She clasped her hands together and closed her eyes. All she could do now was to pray.

◆◆◆

Ten days later, news came that the coalition army had succeeded in reclaiming Louivell. The cheers that broke out throughout the streets did not last long as wagons carrying the bodies of the fallen rolled into the city.

They formed a long queue in front of the basilica’s square. People peered into each to check if their loved ones were among the dead.

Maxi joined the Livadonian noblewomen in the square to verify the dead, dreading the discovery of a familiar face.

The bodies were unspeakably mangled. Although they had been cleaned as best as possible and given prosthetics for their funeral, nothing could hide their gruesome ends. It was rare to find a corpse with all its limbs intact, and some had black cloths draped over their faces to conceal horrible disfigurements.

Ashen, Maxi watched the clerics as they gingerly moved the bodies into coffins.

Some of the noblewomen fainted on the spot. Although Maxi also felt lightheaded, she remained upright by telling herself that she could not succumb before making sure Riftan and the others were not among the dead.

Suppressing the urge to hurl, Maxi peered at the bodies from behind the clerics. She simply could not bring herself to look at their faces.

A wave of dizziness washed over her. She staggered to the edge of the square, where she crouched under a tree.

A worried noblewoman saw her and rushed over. “Are you all right?”

Maxi looked up, her eyes unfocused. It was Idsilla Calima, the girl she had shared introductions with a few days ago.

The girl’s dark brown eyes were full of concern. “Shall I call a cleric for you? You don’t look well.”

“N-No. I-I was… only a little dizzy. How about you, Lady Idsilla? Are you all right?”

“Yes. I come from a family of knights. I’m used to such things.”

Idsilla raised her chin as she spoke, looking fearless, but her face was as pale as Maxi’s. She turned her head toward the long row of coffins as if to conceal her expression.

“Fortunately, my brother was not among them. When I asked the soldiers who brought the bodies in, they told me that most of those trapped in Louivell Castle made it out safely.”

“I-Is that true?”

Although the word “most” was concerning, Maxi’s face lit up with hope as she thought of Ruth and the Remdragon Knights.

After anxiously darting glances at the dozens of dead bodies, Maxi steeled herself and rose to her feet. She walked over to the clerics sorting through the corpses.

Joy and anguish mingled in the square as the clerics confirmed the names of the fallen through their identification tags. Wails echoed throughout the square, intermingled with sighs of relief.

It was only after the clerics had read out the last of the names that Maxi, drenched in a cold sweat, shakily sank onto the steps.

Her whole body began to shake. Though she was flooded with relief, she felt chilled to the bone. She clasped her icy hands together.

Seeing Maxi’s reaction, Idsilla rushed over to her once more. “Lady Calypse, you should return to the monastery. Here, let me help you.”

“Th-Thank you.”

Idsilla was a head taller. Leaning against her, Maxi staggered up the stairs. She suddenly felt ashamed. Idsilla was only eighteen, and it embarrassed Maxi that a girl four years her junior was so much more collected.

Trying her best to steady herself, Maxi tottered into the basilica. “I-I am all right now. I think… I can manage on my own now.”

“Please, let me help you. It would be better than having to carry you on my back if you were to collapse.”

Maxi frowned at her arched tone. “Y-You will not see me swoon.”

The girl carefully studied Maxi for a moment before slowly nodding her head.

“I can see that. To be honest, I was surprised. I had thought that you would be the first to faint.”

“A-Are you… mocking me?” Maxi asked, her face flushing.

She glared at the girl, and Idsilla let out a sigh.

“I did not mean it as an insult. I apologize if I offended you. Alyssa always says that I am too frank.”

“I think that sh-she is right,” Maxi said after a pause.

Idsilla’s lips curled into a faint smile. “You look so delicate on the surface, but that isn’t really the case, is it?”

“I-I will ask you to stop teasing me now. It is… upsetting.”

“I mean it as a compliment. Alyssa has returned to her room saying how she can’t bear to look at all the dead bodies in a sober state of mind.” Her eyes suddenly grew dark. “It’s not that I fault her. Alyssa is too tenderhearted, and she loves Elba too much. She was probably beyond terrified that she might find him among the dead.”

“E-Elba?” Maxi asked, curious.

She thought that she might be able to collect herself better if she focused on Idsilla’s story rather than the pallid faces of the dead soldiers.

“Elba is my second eldest brother’s nickname. Elbarto Calima. He and Alyssa were engaged when they were twelve, and he pledged his geas to her right after his knighting ceremony.”

“How rare… for a knight to pledge his g-geas to his betrothed.”

A knight’s geas was usually pledged to a member of the royal family or the wife or daughters of the lord he served. As if to affirm that this was also the case in Livadon, Idsilla bobbed her head.

“They share a very special bond. My cousin will be happy once I tell her my brother is safe. Come, let us sit over here and rest for a bit. I think my feet are aching as well,” Idsilla said, stopping in front of a pavilion inside the garden.

Maxi sat down and let out a shaky breath. Idsilla took the seat across from her and silently smoothed the creases of her dress. Though they were not well-acquainted, it was consoling to have someone next to her. If she had been alone in her room, she would have tortured herself with images of the scene at the square.

All of a sudden, Maxi knew the reason Idsilla was helping her. The girl needed Maxi to help shake off the shock as well.

Idsilla smile stiffly and interlaced her fingers on her lap. “The clerics will be busy holding funerals over the next few days.”

“True, but… won’t the knights be back soon now that the battle is over?”

“Have you not heard?” said Idsilla, growing wide-eyed. “The coalition army has decided to continue marching north. It seems that after recapturing Louivell, they chased the retreating monster army to the Pamela Plateau. I think they intend to reclaim the remaining castles that were taken.”

“Th-Then…” Maxi willed her bluish lips apart. “Then when… w-will they be able to return?”

It was a foolish question. She knew that Idsilla would not be able to answer it. The girl pressed her lips together, and Maxi, feeling dizzy once more, limply leaned her head against the post of the pavilion. Despite the sweltering summer heat, Maxi felt chilled to her bones.

The battle at Louivell was just the beginning. Soldiers came to the city every three or four days with carts laden with the dead.

True to Idsilla’s words, the clerics were up to their ears in funeral preparations, and requiems played in the basilica every day. The fallen were victims of monster attacks. If not given a proper funeral, they were likely to turn into the undead — ghouls or liches. For this reason, the soldiers were only buried after they had been purified.

Hundreds of bodies were laid in the basilica, and the line of bereaved family members stretched on and on. The monastery was calmer compared to the wailing filling the halls of the main church.

Perhaps concerned by the gloomy atmosphere, Duke Aren came to see Maxi one day and offered to accommodate her in his castle. Maxi firmly refused. She knew that reports regarding the coalition army always arrived at the basilica first.

Chapter 139

“Do reconsider. The clerics are too busy attending to the dead. They will no longer have the time to look after you and the other noblewomen. If you come to Aren Castle, I will make sure that you have everything you need.”

Despite Duke Aren’s persistence, Maxi firmly shook her head.

“I… truly am content to remain here. I have grown quite accustomed to life here… B-besides, no matter where I am… I-I could never be at ease.”

The duke opened his mouth to reply but let out a sigh of resignation when he saw Maxi’s determined expression.

“If that is your decision, then I cannot force you. But if you ever change your mind, ask the clerics to send word to me.”

After imploring her to let him honor his promise to Riftan, the duke left the monastery.

Just as the duke had warned, the basilica was too busy to look after the women staying at the monastery. Of the three maidservants that had been assigned to serve Maxi, only one remained, and even she could only be spared to collect the laundry and bring a basin of water in the morning and evening. Everything else, Maxi had to do by herself.

She was not alone in this situation; some of the noblewomen gathered at the basilica to voice their complaints. Had Maxi not experienced traveling during the campaign, she would have undoubtedly felt uncomfortable as well. Having already grown used to doing things on her own, however, Maxi quickly adapted to the new conditions.

Every morning, she would personally clean her room and make her bed, then dress herself to attend the service in the prayer hall. If her laundry was late in returning, she washed her own undergarments and socks. Though she had never had to clean or do laundry in her life, she was less averse to the work than she thought.

It was comforting having something to do. All she had ever done at the monastery was eat, sleep, and attend prayers twice a day. Such a monotonous routine only filled her head with worries. Maxi had desperately needed a distraction from her thoughts.

She even went as far as committing herself to grooming Rem at the stables. She spent so much time brushing the mare that her wiry, white mane turned sleek silver.

Maxi was stepping out of the stables when she heard Idsilla’s voice behind her.

“Lady Calypse! There you are. We were just thinking about visiting you in your room.”

It was Idsilla, Alyssa, and three other noblewomen whom Maxi sometimes exchanged nods with in the prayer hall. They were all dressed for an outing.

When Maxi gave them an inquiring look, Alyssa offered a faint smile and said, “The ladies and I are on our way to the shelter. Would you like to come with us?”

“Do you mean… right now?” Maxi asked after a pause, her eyes growing round at the unexpected invitation.

Smiling politely, Alyssa cautiously added, “Please feel free to refuse if you are busy.”

“N-Not at all. I was merely… dropping by the stables… and was about to return to my room,” said Maxi, lightly shaking her skirt in an attempt to rid the smell of horse from her clothes.

Ignoring the stench, Idsilla genially pulled Maxi by her arm. “Then you must come with us. Being trapped inside a monastery listening to requiems all day will stifle us all to death.”

Although she frowned on her cousin’s ill-mannered remarks, Alyssa agreed.

“We were talking about doing something meaningful. We have heard that many of the bereaved families are going through hard times and are staying at the shelter. I know that the shelter is sorely lacking in supplies, so we’ve collected donations from the ladies to help in any way we can.”

Alyssa proudly held up a large leather bag. From the shape of it, Maxi surmised that they had collected jewelry. She tried to recall if she had anything valuable in her possession. Since she had packed as lightly as possible to avoid weighing down the campaign party, she did not think she would find anything worth donating.

Maxi looked embarrassed. “I’m afraid… I won’t be of much help. I-I did not bring much from Anatol.”

“Goodness, please do not worry about that. Having Sir Riftan’s wife visit them would offer many of them much solace, I’m sure. No matter what anyone says, Sir Riftan is the greatest hero of the Western Continent after all.”

Maxi was quite delighted by the woman’s praise of Riftan.

“V-Very well. I shall come with you.”

She mused that it would be a hundred times better for her to accompany them on their excursion than to languish away in her room, sighing the day away.

After excusing herself, Maxi hastened to her chambers and changed into the cleanest clothes she had. Afterward, she scoured through her belongings to see if there was anything worth selling.

She thought the dagger Riftan had given her would sell for a hefty sum, but she could not bear to part with it. The same went for the shekel coin. After much thought, Maxi took out the palm-sized mirror from her pocket. Apparently, mirrors were quite expensive, so it would have to do.

She placed the mirror back in her pocket and headed back. When she arrived at the entrance of the basilica, she saw three carriages and six guards waiting in the square.

Maxi tentatively walked over to them. Idsilla, who was already seated in one of the carriages, waved at her.

“Come, sit with me. We have asked the clerics for permission in advance, and they said that we only needed to return before the evening service.”

When Maxi climbed into the carriage and sat beside Idsilla, the carriage slowly made its way down the road. Maxi watched the exotic roads of Levan pass by through the coach window.

Under the blazing summer sun, the light gray buildings glimmered like ivory, and the leaves of the laurel trees were a deep green. It was such a peaceful scene that it was almost difficult to believe the tragedy raging outside the city walls.

Maxi was wallowing in the paradox when Idsilla spoke.

“We thought we would drop by the merchant guild first to purchase aid supplies. Some of the women donated gold coins, but most offered jewelry like bracelets or rings. It might take some time for us to reach a bargain with the merchants.”

“I-I also found something to help the cause,” Maxi said, hastily pulling out the hand mirror from her pocket.

Idsilla shook her hands, frowning. “That really isn’t necessary. It is more than enough that you have agreed to come with us.”

“P-Please accept it. I am also… relying on the kindness of Levan’s monastery, so I would like to help as well.”

When Maxi’s adamant expression did not budge, Idsilla resignedly took the mirror and placed it inside the bag along with the other ornaments.

Soon, the carriage passed through the city square and stopped in front of a large building belonging to the merchant guild. There, the women sold the ornaments they had collected and purchased an ample supply of food, oil, and clean linen.

Since the valuables had fetched quite a sum, they had thirty derham coins to spare even after filling three carriages with aid supplies. The women decided to donate the remainder to the monastery and climbed back inside the carriage.

When they had ridden for a further ten minutes, Idsilla pointed to a building outside the window.

“That is the shelter.”

It was a wooden, two-story structure that looked as though it had been built a century ago.

“It used to be a church but now serves as a refuge for orphans and vagrants who have nowhere else to go. According to the clerics, many of the families who lost their breadwinner in the war are currently staying there.”

Maxi furrowed her brows. The shelter looked as though it could collapse at any moment. The boards covering the roof rattled each time the wind blew, and vagrants in tattered garbs formed a long line in front of its doors. The soldiers who were escorting the ladies spotted the crowd and quickly locked the doors of the carriage.

“Please remain seated. We will go in and speak with the clerics first.”

Idsilla nodded curtly, and Maxi stared out the window to study the faces of the vagrants.

Most were young women carrying children on their backs. Were they widows who could no longer make ends meet? Looking at their dirty, grief-stricken faces made Maxi’s stomach twist in knots.

Although she did not wish to even think about it, Maxi could not help but imagine what would happen to her if she were to lose Riftan. She, at least, would not have to beg like these women. Instead, she would probably be subjected to harsh abuse at the hands of her father until she died.

Maxi bit her lip. If her father wished it, she could be married off again. Maxi could not decide which fate was worse.

Even supposing that the heavens would be on her side and she could enter a convent, she would most likely spend the rest of her life missing Riftan.

Maxi touched the shekel coin inside her pocket. Running her finger over its rough, copper surface seemed to calm her nerves a little.

When about five minutes had passed, the soldiers returned and opened the carriage door for them.

“My lady, we have brought the clerics. You may step out now.”

The women tentatively exited the carriage and were greeted by clerics in worn, monastic habits.

“We thank you for coming to such a humble place.”

“We have heard that you are going through some hardship, so we brought food and necessities with us.”

The clerics glanced at the carriages behind the women and gave them a grateful smile.

“Thank you. It so happens that we were about to request royal aid.”

“Is the situation that bad?”

“Yes. With so many people requiring assistance, it has become impossible for us to manage the facility with only the funds from the church,” a cleric admitted with a sigh. “I am sure you are aware that the refugees alone are too many to count. Together with the widows and orphans, we are barely able to provide everyone with a meal each day. Would you like a tour of the facility?”

Looking unsure, Alyssa glanced at the other noblewomen. Before any of them could come to a decision, Idsilla bravely stepped forward.

“Yes, of course. We should take a look around so we know what to bring next time.”

Idsilla took the lead and followed the clerics to the shelter, and the rest of the noblewomen reluctantly trailed behind her. Maxi cautiously followed the group.

The shelter was no different from a barn. Even though the closely-packed wooden tables were crammed with scrawny children slurping watery soup, still more children were slumped on the floor, gnawing on pieces of bread.

On one side were the elderly lying on makeshift beds made of stacked wooden planks, while on the other were the women. They were dressed in frayed garments and sat on grimy blankets, some with babies clutched at their breasts.

Contrary to Alyssa’s expectations, none of the people inside paid any attention to the women who had come in the name of charity. Their anguish was so all-encompassing that they seemed to have lost interest in their surroundings.

The atmosphere was bleaker than any of them had expected. Even Idsilla, who had stepped into the facility in high spirits, looked disconcerted. They eventually slipped outside looking rattled without venturing to the second floor.

Alyssa heaved a heavy sigh. “I did not think the conditions here would be so poor. I will try to collect more donations when we return to the monastery.”

“Please do, my lady,” the clerics implored in earnest, clutching her hands.

From then on, the noblewomen of Livadon started visiting the shelter regularly to offer donations. They even helped hand out meals on occasion or made new clothes for the children.

While some were repulsed by the decrepit building and the vagrants dressed in rags, most seemed happy to have something to occupy themselves. Maxi was no different, and she always went along with the others whenever they visited.

Chapter 140

Maxi did not visit the shelter out of a great sense of righteousness. It was mostly because having something to do instead of being idle at the monastery made her less anxious, and being physically tired helped her sleep. She had been suffering from severe insomnia recently. The gruesome faces of dead soldiers would fill her mind as she lay awake in the dark.

It was only on days she went to the shelter that she was able to sleep undisturbed by nightmares. Were it allowed, she would have visited every day. However, the women were required to ask the clerics for permission to leave the grounds and were obliged to use the basilica’s carriages and guards. Since they did not wish to burden the clerics who already had their hands full, they limited their visits to once or twice a week.

They would gather at the pavilion on days they did not have an excursion to sew tunics and blankets for the orphans. Even the maidservants helped with the sewing from time to time, but no matter how many new clothes or bedding they donated, they were all tattered or gone after five or six days.

The missing items were apparently due to thieving vagrants. Food and other necessities were also stolen, but the shelter did not have the resources to prevent it.

Word that the nobles were supporting the facility must have spread; more and more people came to seek help, leaving the shelter sorely lacking in food, clothes, and room. Maxi quickly realized that Levan was not as peaceful as it appeared on the surface.

The consequences of the monster invasion sprouted across the capital like poisonous mushrooms. The outskirts of the city overflowed with refugees from the north fleeing from the monster army, and the prices of goods soared.

Though merchants from each kingdom arrived at Levan’s ports with full ships, it did nothing to alleviate the food shortage. Most of the stock was sent as military provisions. It went without saying that it was the poor that suffered the most.

Whenever she visited the shelter, Maxi saw starving people wandering the city like ghosts. Although vagrants rarely gathered near the city center or port where security was tight, they took up most of the space along the city walls.

As the number of impoverished people surged by the day, the sighs of the clerics at the shelter grew heavier and heavier.

“If we fail to separate the sick from the general population soon, a plague might break out.”

One early afternoon, Maxi was at the shelter with the other noblewomen when she heard a cleric’s terrible prediction. She looked at him in horror.

Dozens of infirmed men and women lay crammed together on the floor of the wide room, their bodies reeking of vomit. One of the noblewomen struggled for air as she backed away toward the entrance.

“A-Are you saying… that they are all sick with a contagion?”

The cleric hastily shook his head. “Please do not worry, it is only food poisoning. Things have been spoiling quickly in this hot weather, so more and more people are coming down with stomach ailments. But the problem is especially serious in the refugee camps. Since they are already so debilitated, even a minor illness could be life-threatening.”

The old cleric clicked his tongue.

“Many have died already. We could not leave their bodies unburied, so they were apparently thrown into ditches or secretly buried in the forest… The situation is dire. If the dead are not given a proper burial, the death energy might spread throughout the city and cause a plague.”

At the cleric’s bleak words, the noblewomen’s faces grew as white as sheets. Abruptly realizing that his audience was comprised of ladies who had spent most of their lives within the confines of their bedchambers, the old cleric cleared his throat.

“Do forgive me for such unpleasant talk. It appears that all the bleakness has made me quite insensitive. I should not have mentioned it in front of such exalted company…”

The cleric smiled in an attempt to lighten the mood, but the air remained heavy.

Idsilla asked gravely, “If what you say is true, shouldn’t you treat the sick as quickly as possible?”

“We would if we could, but with the herb prices rising so drastically, it is sadly impossible.”

Idsilla pressed her lips together. The shelter was already struggling to feed its supplicants. With prices soaring several times over, the clerics had already used up most of their donations.

“Why don’t we send messages to our relatives asking for donations?” a young noblewoman who had been silent until now cautiously suggested.

Idsilla snorted. “Do you think the other territories would be better off when the capital is in such dire straits? Have you forgotten that the king has already levied exorbitant taxes to fund the coalition army? They would all be pressed for money.”

“Then, what are we to do? Even the monastery would not be spared if a plague breaks out,” Alyssa said, her eyes welling with tears.

The cleric, in what appeared to be an attempt to reassure her, said cautiously, “If we keep the refugees isolated from the rest of the city before an outbreak occurs, we would be able to prevent a scourge from besetting the capital, so—”

“I-I have noticed copious amounts of lizard grass on our way here…” Maxi interjected. She had been deep in thought until then. “Could we not u-use that?”

Everyone’s gazes flew to her.

“Lizard grass? I’m afraid I have never heard of such a herb…”

“Lizard grass is quite e-effective against stomach pains. Giving it to people… w-with indigestion… is said to quickly alleviate the s-symptoms…”

Her knowledge of lizard grass was purely based on what she had read in the illustrated book on herbs, and her voice lacked conviction.

The cleric regarded her skeptically. “May I ask how you know about this herb?”

“I-I am… a healer. I also studied herbs… while I studied the art of healing.”

Idsilla’s eyes grew wide at her words. “I didn’t know you had such talents, Lady Calypse.”

“I-I am afraid my talents are not good enough t-to be mentioned. Monster attacks… a-are rather common in Anatol… s-so I began studying last year.”

“What does the herb look like?”

Sorting through her memory, Maxi tried to describe the herb as precisely as possible.

“I-It is a grass with diamond-shaped leaves… that have black spots on them. It grows in the shade… and emits a t-tangy scent when you snap the stems.”

“I see that you are referring to the weed that grows in the yard. I was not aware they could be used as herbs.”

Maxi gave the cleric a cryptic look. Considering that most of the books Ruth had recommended to her were from the south, it was not surprising that the cleric was unaware.

In general, books were a luxury only the rich could afford, and scholarly books from the south were especially valuable. They could practically be traded for their weight in gold. It was therefore unsurprising that the knowledge they contained circulated at an ant’s pace.

There were things she had not fully explained, and Maxi rushed to tell the full story.

“Lizard grass is p-poisonous, so eating it as is… might worsen the stomach ailment. It is usually boiled… to remove the harmful properties… before being used as a treatment.”

“Would you mind checking the weed in the back to make sure it is lizard grass?”

Maxi nodded, and they immediately made their way to the yard. There they found lizard grass growing in the plot of land overrun with shrubs and weeds.

Although she had practically memorized the contents of the book on herbs, it was only knowledge in her head. Her personal experience with herbs was limited to twenty types of plants.

Concerned that her memory might be wrong, Maxi only opened her mouth to speak after she had meticulously studied the plant.

“Lizard grass… with leaves as thick and dark as this a-are highly poisonous, and cannot be used as herbs. You must o-only collect and brew… those with thin leaves and lighter spots.”

The clerics promptly plucked a few leaves and showed them to her.

“Will these do, my lady?”

Maxi measured the thickness of the leaves with her fingers and nodded.

Wanting to test the herb’s efficacy right away, the clerics collected a handful of lizard grass and took it to the kitchen. As they boiled the leaves inside a cauldron, a peculiar smell filled the shelter. The clerics looked skeptical but slowly fed the concoction to the patients nevertheless.

Fortunately, the herb proved effective, and the patients’ breathing grew less labored after an hour or so. The lizard grass was more potent than Maxi had hoped, and she let out a sigh of relief. She had been secretly sick with worry that it might be ineffective. Even the faces of the clerics brightened.

“It seems to be working well. To think that we had such a useful herb right under our noses…”

“I-I’m sure not many know of its herbal properties… because of the fastidious care required to prepare it.”

“Do you know of any other herbs we might find around us?”

The effectiveness of the lizard grass must have removed all doubts the clerics harbored about her. They now regarded her in a different light. After calmly inspecting the area around the shelter and pointing out some of the useful herbs, Maxi returned to the monastery with the other noblewomen.

When they came back to the shelter a week later, those stricken with food poisoning had markedly decreased. However, for some reason, the total number of patients had increased. The sick from all around Levan had apparently flocked to the shelter as rumors of the ill miraculously returning to health began to spread.

Since most of the skilled healers had gone with the campaign party, there was currently only one running hospital in Levan. Sadly, even this hospital was unable to provide proper treatment because of the exorbitant herb costs, and the church lacked the resources to tend to the sick. Thus, it was hardly surprising that people came flocking to the shelter when they heard rumors of a talented healer at the facility.

Before she knew it, Maxi was acting as the healer of the shelter. She scoured the forest with the clerics to search for herbs whenever she could and occasionally even healed patients with magic.

The other noblewomen actively helped in caring for the sick. Though some frowned and considered the work below them, most of the women were grateful to have something to do.

“This is nothing compared to the hardships my husband is going through on the battlefield! This is a hundred times more gratifying than trembling in fear while I pray, terrified that he might return on a wagon. My act of kindness might induce the heavens to look kindly on my husband.”

Maxi was certain that everyone felt the same. The women tended to the sick as an act of prayer. They gladly took on menial tasks such as patiently feeding feeble patients or wiping them down with wet towels. Some even learned to prepare the herbs from Maxi.

As the days passed by in a flurry, the women slowly regained their vigor, and Maxi also began to sleep and eat better as she took on the laborious work at the shelter.

Levan’s food shortage was resolved when merchants from the south arrived in an enormous vessel carrying cargo holds full of food. With this, the conditions inside the shelter improved. With news after news of victories coming from the north, everything seemed to be changing for the better.

Chapter 141

Vibrant summer blossoms bloomed all over the capital, and flocks of waterbirds swooped above the swift currents of the Chrysanth River.

Each time Maxi rode past the mouth of the river, she would daydream of summer in Anatol. There had been waterbirds playing above the lake Riftan had taken her to. The field they had galloped across would be teeming with wildflowers by now, and the vineyard would be full of ripe grapes.

How wonderful it would be if she could see all those sights again with Riftan before the end of Ignisias[7]. She pictured them rowing a small boat on the shimmering lake, and a sharp longing pricked her heart.

“Less of them have been coming lately.”

Alyssa’s muttering snapped Maxi out of her reverie. They were currently gathering herbs in the shelter’s yard.

Maxi turned to look at Alyssa’s sunburned face and cocked her head. “W-What do you mean?”

“I mean the wagons.”

The bodies of the soldiers flashed through Maxi’s mind. She shuddered and hastily pushed the gruesome imaginings from her head.

“I-Indeed,” she replied flatly. “There has not been one… in weeks.”

“It must be a good sign, mustn’t it?” Alyssa asked, her voice mingled with hope and anguish. Maxi was unable to answer, and Alyssa continued fervently, “The next messenger might announce the end of the war. There’s been nothing but news of victories after all.”

“Th-That would be… wonderful.”

Afraid of being disappointed, Maxi was unable to concur with Alyssa wholeheartedly and instead gave her an ambiguous smile. Still, she secretly anticipated the end of the war as well.

The coalition army had managed to drive out the monsters from the northwestern regions of the kingdom and was currently fighting to recapture Eth Lene Castle in the northeast. Gossipmongers asserted that the battle there would bring about the end of the war.

Maxi was not the only one anticipating the end. Hope simmered throughout the city like a lingering fever.

Trying to shake off the ominous feeling that this was merely the calm before the storm, Maxi changed the subject. “I think… we should h-head inside now. We’ll need to return to the monastery soon. It is… almost time for the evening prayers.”

“Goodness, already?”

Alyssa gazed up at the sky as she slowly rose to her feet. As if on cue, they heard Idsilla’s energetic voice over their heads.

“Ladies! Do come inside now and wash your hands. Everyone else is all set to go. We must be back at the monastery before the evening prayer if we wish to be spared from the clerics’ admonishments!”

“We were just about to,” Alyssa muttered, walking around the fence to make her way to the entrance.

With a bitter smile, Maxi followed and entered the shelter. Owing to their hard work these past few weeks, the conditions inside the facility had greatly improved. The once squalid floors were now shiny and spotless on account of the constant sweeping and mopping, and they had recently hired carpenters to mend the roof, stairs, and window frames. As a result, the shelter no longer looked like a ramshackle building.

Maxi proudly surveyed the changes before heading toward the kitchen to wash her hands and tidy her tousled hair and clothes. Outside, the coaches and guards waited for them. The women bade the clerics goodbye with a promise to return before stepping into the carriages.

“When do you intend to visit again?” asked the noblewoman sitting across from Maxi as soon as the carriage began moving.

Alyssa appeared to ponder over it for a moment, then said with a sigh, “I would say that it won’t be until next week. The clerics at the monastery have requested that we refrain from leaving the basilica for a while.”

“Why? Hasn’t the security inside the city improved?”

“There are currently a great number of southern merchants in the capital, and the clerics consider the polytheistic southerners more dangerous than the refugees,” said Idsilla in her typical scathing tone. “They begrudgingly allow them into our city because we need their money, but they firmly believe them to be trouble-makers.”

Frowning, Maxi retorted, “Th-That is not true. Their wisdom… far exceeds our own. Most of… the art of healing I’ve learned is b-based on their knowledge.”

“It would be best if you abstain from making such comments in front of the clerics,” Alyssa cautiously warned. “Levan’s clerics are mostly adherents of the Reformed Church, so they may be relatively tolerant when it comes to magic… but that does not mean they are also accepting of heathens. Defending the pagans could earn you their enmity.”

Maxi felt slightly discouraged. “I-I shall… keep that in mind.”

The carriage slowly traveled from the outskirts onto the wider, inner roads. Feeling listless and tired, Maxi stared out the window. A loud trumpet blasted as they arrived at the road that led to the square.

The noblewomen, who had been drifting off with their heads against the coach wall, jerked awake and looked out the window. The pedestrians scrambled to clear a path, and an armored knight galloped past them like the wind.

“Do you think it’s a messenger?”

“Y-Yes, it appears so,” Maxi replied, her face hardening.

The noblewomen exchanged glances that were filled with both hope and worry.

“It might be news of the army successfully recapturing Eth Lene Castle.”

Maxi’s expression grew wary. Could it be news of victory, even when the army had deemed the message urgent enough to be delivered by a knight instead of a carrier pigeon? Maxi hunched her shoulders as a sense of foreboding made a chill run down her spine.

Idsilla opened the panel above the front seat and urged the coachman to drive faster. “Please, hurry! We must know what the news is as soon as possible!”

The carriage rattled as it shot past the square. Clutching the coin Riftan had given her, Maxi prayed for it to be good news.

When they arrived, the air in the basilica was heavy with tension. The noblewomen’s faces grew anxious when they saw clerics busy in grave deliberation.

The cleric who had come out to meet them said in a calm voice, “Welcome back. There will be no evening prayers today, so you may all rest in your rooms.”

The cleric was about to leave when Alyssa stopped him. “We saw a messenger pass by on our way back. Has something happened?”

The cleric looked troubled. He hesitated before saying flatly, “I might as well tell you now. The basilica will no longer be able to look after you. To remain would only mean much discomfort. If any of you wish to return home, we will send word to your families.”

“What on earth do you mean? Please, tell us what’s going on!” Idsilla demanded, looking as though she wanted to strangle the cleric.

The cleric heaved a sigh. “I’m afraid the monsters have turned the tide of battle. They have pushed back our army at the northeastern border to Balto.”

There was a collective gasp.

Alyssa reeled at the news. The cleric rushed to support her as he hastily added, “The situation is not that dire, so please do not worry. Since the army is expecting the war to be a long one, they have sent a message requesting further provisions and support units. The basilica will also be sending many of our clerics. Which means it will be more difficult for us to tend to your needs. I suggest that you return to your—”

“Are you telling us to leave because we are a nuisance?” said Idsilla sharply. Alarmed by the girl’s impertinence, Alyssa tried to rein her in, but Idsilla did not bat an eyelid. “We’re not here because we wish to be attended to!”

“Please,” the cleric said after a pause, “I suggest that you return to your rooms for now and think it over calmly. I will explain the situation to the other ladies.”

When Idsilla opened her mouth again to argue, the cleric scurried out of the basilica as if making an escape. Maxi watched him leave with a look of despair. The pit of her stomach prickled as though she had swallowed needles. The other noblewomen looked dazed as they sank down onto the pews.

“The cleric said the situation was not dire, so everything must be all right, mustn’t it?”

“He might have said it so as not to worry us. If the situation truly wasn’t grave, they wouldn’t be trying to get rid of us so rudely.”

Idsilla’s objective assessment only heightened their anxiety. The women returned to their rooms with faces as pale as ghosts. Maxi made her way to her room as well and collapsed onto her bed.

Her heart was so full of anguish and anxiety that, for the first time, she regretted her choice to come here with the knights. Had she remained in Anatol, she would not have been consumed by such extreme worry. After witnessing the terrors of war with her own eyes, not knowing if Riftan was safe drove her mad.

That night, Maxi completely lost the peace of mind she had only just managed to regain as her nightmares returned. When she forced herself out of bed the next morning and stepped outside, she was met with faces as pale and haggard as hers. It was obvious that no one else had been able to have a peaceful night either.

The exhausted women filed out of the monastery like a row of specters. Once they passed through the garden, Maxi saw clerics bustling about in all directions. She surmised that they must be preparing to join the campaign.

Suddenly, someone yanked her arm. It was Idsilla. The young noblewoman placed a finger over her lips and motioned with her head for Maxi to follow. Confused, Maxi trailed after her. Idsilla led her to the orchard and said nothing until she was certain that they were alone.

“I apologize for taking you aside so suddenly, but there is something I wish to discuss with you privately…”

“W-What is it?”

Idsilla was so uncharacteristically hesitant that Maxi grew concerned. After a moment of silence, the girl began to talk rapidly.

“I went to question all the clerics I knew yesterday because I simply could not sit still. I was told that the support unit will travel northeast to Serbin Castle. They intend to use the castle as their base and assist the coalition army from there.”

Maxi blinked vacantly. She did not understand why Idsilla was sharing such information with her so secretly. When she gave her a questioning look, Idsilla hesitated before continuing.

“As the name suggests, the support unit is the division of the army that assists the fighting forces from the rear. They’re required to do all sorts of tasks like treating the wounded, laundry, preparing food for the men, identifying the dead, and so on. I think a large number of women will be joining the campaign this time. Since most of the healthy men have already been conscripted, the clerics say they will have the female clerics resolve the shortage.”

Sensing that the conversation was veering strangely off course, Maxi swallowed dryly.

Idsilla took a deep breath and declared, “I intend to go with the female clerics.”

Maxi gaped and immediately tried to dissuade her. “Y-You mustn’t! I-It would be too dangerous.”

“I am the daughter of a knight. I have the means to protect myself. Besides, I would not be fighting on the frontlines. I would simply be helping with the menial tasks at the rear. I think I am fully capable of that. After all, it’s not much different from the work we’ve been doing at the shelter.”

“Th-That is not the same! Following them to the battlefield—”

Idsilla grew alarmed at Maxi’s raised voice and hastily covered her mouth. “Please, keep your voice down. If Alyssa were to hear of this, she would have me dragged home like a foal.”

Maxi decided then and there to inform Alyssa of this right away.

As if reading her mind, Idsilla narrowed her eyes and said solemnly, “I tell you this in confidence, Lady Calypse. You would not do anything to betray my trust, would you?”

Maxi hesitated. “Idsilla, p-please reconsider. You are only… e-eighteen.”

“Which means it’s been two years since I have come of age. I am a grown woman who can take responsibility for my actions.”

Chapter 142

Seeing the determination in the girl’s eyes, Maxi was at a loss for what to say. This girl who was four years her junior seemed to be a hundred times more confident.

Maxi looked away with a troubled expression. “I-Idsilla… you have no reason to go there.”

“And is there a reason for me not to go?” Idsilla shot back sharply. “Because I am of noble birth and a woman? Both were not my choice.”

“I-If anything were to… happen to you, Idsilla… y-your family would be devastated.”

“That goes for everyone. All who march to war must leave their families behind. We all bear the same pain.”

Maxi clenched her mouth shut. Everyone did not bear the same pain. The Duke of Croyso and Rosetta would not care in the slightest if she were to die. Still, Riftan, at least, would mourn for her.

Maxi suddenly felt her throat constricting. She could almost hear Riftan’s voice telling her that she was his one and only family.

What on earth was she doing here when the only family she had was out there fighting a dangerous battle? Even if she were blessed to live to a hundred, what would be the point if she were to never see him again?

She was immersed in this depressing thought when Idsilla began recounting her story.

“My brother injured his right arm in a jousting competition two years ago. He was healed with divine magic, but the injury left its damaging effect, and his arm sometimes goes numb. When he said that he would participate in this campaign, all of us tried to stop him, but he still left to uphold his knightly honor. What reason is there for me not to do the same?”

There was anger in Idsilla’s voice. Maxi quelled her agitated heart and tried to pacify the girl.

“Th-There is no reason… f-for you to be reckless… out of spite for your brother’s actions.”

“I am not doing this out of spite, and nothing you say will change my mind,” Idsilla said, stubbornly raising her chin. “The matter I wanted to discuss with you is not whether or not I go. The support party will be leaving in five days, and I wish to learn whatever I can of the art of healing before then. I know it’s not much time, but I intend to learn as much as possible before I depart. Will you help me?”

A storm raged in Maxi’s mind as she wordlessly opened and closed her mouth. Though her reason whispered to her that she must stop the girl even if she had to inform Alyssa or the clerics, her heart told her a completely different thing.

Maxi tentatively opened her mouth. Before she could organize her thoughts, she blurted out, “I-I shall… go with you.”

She was alarmed by her own words. Had Riftan not exhorted her to wait for him in the safety of the basilica? She could almost see his livid reaction.

Maxi nervously fiddled with the coin inside her pocket.

Idsilla’s lips curled into a bitter smile. “I would say that you are more impulsive than me, Lady Calypse. You do not have to enmesh yourself in this.”

“True… I-It might be impulsive, but…” Maxi trailed off, unable to decide what it was she really wanted to do.

Idsilla pressed her lips together. The girl seemed to want Maxi to join her, but at the same time, was conflicted about dragging another into this dangerous venture.

After hesitating for a long moment, Idsilla cautiously spoke. “I am left with only two choices: to return home or join the support unit. The clerics intend to send most of the noblewomen back to their houses, and I’m sure my family will summon me home soon anyway. You, however, can remain at the monastery. It is wholly unnecessary for you to put yourself in danger.”

“Th-That is not true. I also…”

Maxi bit her lip. The bitterness that had been accumulating in her heart came surging up. How many times had she come to regret not entreating Riftan to take her with him more persistently during her stay here? She was certain that nothing was worse than being away from him.

She was exceptionally talented when it came to torturing herself by conceiving the worst possible future. It would be better to follow the campaign party than to spend months mired in anxiety and nightmares.

“I am… g-going with you. I must go,” she asserted as though she were dislodging thorns in her throat.

“Are you sure about this?”

Maxi slowly nodded, and relief flashed in Idsilla’s eyes. After making sure they were alone once more, Idsilla leaned closer to Maxi and revealed her plans.

“Then, you must be sure to pack your things beforehand. I’ve an acquaintance among the female clerics. I will ask for her cooperation ahead of time. I intend to follow the party dressed as a cleric. Since female clerics usually wear a hooded robe to cover their faces, it would be the best way to join them unnoticed.”

“Th-Then… w-what should I do?”

“I will procure a habit for you as well.”

“W-Would it not be a problem… i-if we were caught impersonating a cleric?”

“Do not worry. Many of the female clerics joining the campaign are sisters who have not been officially designated as clerics yet. If we were to get caught, we could say that we were training to become clerics but changed our minds.”

Maxi did not think such a preposterous excuse would get them out of trouble, but she chose not to argue. There was no other way after all.

“Still, are you certain you wish to come?”

Moistening her parched lips, Maxi nodded. Riftan would be furious when he found out, but Maxi desperately wanted to see him even if it meant being seized and yelled at.

“All right. Then… come to the back courtyard after the service. We have much to prepare.”

They walked out of the orchard and attended the morning prayer as though nothing had happened. When the service was over, the disconsolate noblewomen gathered in groups to discuss their plans for the future. Alyssa, whose disappointment seemed as colossal as her dashed hopes, returned to her room after expressing her desire to be alone.

Maxi made preparations to follow the campaign party with Idsilla. She filled the leather bag she had brought from Anatol with items needed for healing such as herbs, magic stones, thread, needles, and special salves. Afterward, she scoured the monastery to gather as many linens as possible.

Every now and then, she would teach Idsilla about herbs and their usage, while the girl taught her what to do if they were to encounter a monster. Though she had never fought one herself, Idsilla was as knowledgeable as the knights when it came to monsters.

“They say that there are two ways to defeat a troll. The first is to cut off its head,” Idsilla explained, drawing a large, warty monster — presumably a troll — on the ground. “Trolls possess such great regenerative abilities that they can heal their wounds in the blink of an eye. Records say that they are able to reattach a severed arm by simply holding it back in place. Complete damage to the head is the only thing they cannot regenerate. If their head is done away with, even a troll will not be able to escape death. The second is to attack them with fire. They say that cauterizing an open wound impedes their regenerative ability. This is why mages usually use fire magic when fighting trolls.”

Maxi swallowed hard. Idsilla’s explanation only fanned her fears. A chill ran down her spine at the thought that she was going to a place teeming with these terrifying monsters that could withstand most attacks.

Even so, her husband was currently battling said monsters, and day by day, this fact only strengthened her resolve to join Idsilla.

Time flew by in a flash. On the day before the support unit’s departure, Maxi waited for the cover of night to slip out of her room. Idsilla, who had been waiting for Maxi in a corner inside the garden, let out a sigh of relief.

“I thought that you might have changed your mind.”

“R-Right when we are about to depart?” Maxi replied curtly, glancing around to make sure no one was around. “You could tell me… i-if you are having second thoughts yourself, Idsilla. It is not t-too late.”

“There is no chance of that. I almost regret not doing this sooner.”

Idsilla snorted, then began heading toward the female clerics’ quarters. Maxi followed after her, walking as quietly as possible.

Only the sound of the grass bugs and the calm breeze penetrated the darkness. They came out of the shadowy garden and noiselessly entered the building.

When Idsilla knocked on a door at the end of a gloomy corridor, the door opened with a creak.

“Come in.”

Maxi hurried through after Idsilla. Inside the narrow, dimly lit room was a dark-skinned woman who appeared to be in her late twenties. Her face was stony as she glanced at the sight of Idsilla and Maxi with bags slung over their backs.

The cleric furrowed her brows in exasperation. “I see that you really do intend to go.”

“So I have been telling you this whole time.”

There was a pause.

“I was hoping you’d change your mind.”

Maxi blinked. From Idsilla’s words, she had assumed that the female cleric was happy to help them. After glaring down at Idsilla’s stubborn face with a conflicted expression, the woman sighed and took out two habits from a chest.

“Who could stop you, Lady Idsilla? Just promise me that you will not get me in trouble for this.”

“You have my word. I shall never mention your name even under torture, Selina,” Idsilla replied sourly.

She took the habit from the cleric and slipped behind a partition. Maxi hovered nearby, nervously studying the cleric’s expression. The woman flicked a glance at Maxi before reluctantly introducing herself.

“I am Selina Keyman, childhood playmate of Lady Idsilla’s, and a poor soul who has been constantly subjected to the obstinate lady’s unreasonable demands because of this acquaintance.”

“I can hear you,” Idsilla said from behind the partition.

Selina did not even bat an eyelid. “Goodness, how rude of me,” she said dryly, her gaze sweeping over Maxi. “You shouldn’t let that stubborn girl drag you into this. It is not too late for you to return to your room and avoid putting yourself through unnecessary hardship.”

Maxi frowned, offended by the woman’s rudeness. “I-It is a pleasure to meet you. I am Maximilian Calypse,” she said, then tried not to stammer as she added, “I thank you for your advice… but I must sadly decline.”

The female cleric rubbed her forehead, looking like a woman burdened by the world’s problems. After waiting for Idsilla to step out of the partition, Maxi took the remaining habit and went to change. As she slipped out of her smooth silk dress and donned the worn garment, it dawned on Maxi that there truly was no turning back now.

Her face set into a determined expression as she let the drab tunic slide down to her ankles, then threw on a robe and draped it over her head.

“I-I am ready.”

“I think the habit is a bit big on you. Though not enough to be conspicuous…” Idsilla muttered as she helped fix Maxi’s outfit.

Maxi nervously fidgeted with her sleeve. She wished to see herself in the mirror, but since this was a cleric’s room, it was void of anything that could be used for self-adornment.

“There is no need to be so worried. The sisters do not really know one another unless they entered the monastery at the same time. Everything should be all right as long as you keep your mouth shut,” Selina said curtly as she tied a cord around Maxi’s waist. “I doubt any of them would even suspect that a noblewoman would try to join the campaign by impersonating a cleric.”

It was clear from her tone that she was trying to tell them how ludicrous their plan was. Even so, Idsilla pretended not to notice and replied primly, “Thank you. Your words are a reassurance.”

They tried to catch as much sleep as possible in Selina’s room until dawn. When the first light of daybreak streamed through the window, female clerics began to file out of their rooms. Selina peered through the door until most had left before slipping out.

Idsilla and Maxi cautiously trailed behind Selina as they made their way out of the basilica. Dozens of wagons laden with baggage waited in the square in orderly rows.

Knights bearing the Livadonian coat of arms stood at the head of the procession, and soldiers flanked the middle.

Wiping her sweaty palms on her worn robe, Maxi joined the long line of clerics behind the wagons. True to Selina’s assurance, the soldiers hardly checked their fake identifications before letting them climb onto one of the baggage carts. About fifteen or so people were crammed into one wagon. Maxi squeezed herself into a corner and tightly hugged her bag while Selina and Idsilla seated themselves across from her.

The signal announcing the completion of the preparations soon rang out across the square, and the wagons began to roll forward. Maxi’s heart pounded so violently that she was afraid it might burst out of her chest.

She was leaving. She was truly leaving.

Maxi raised her head slightly to glance at Idsilla, whose face was hidden beneath a hood drawn down to her nose. She could tell from the white-knuckled grip on her knees that the young noblewoman’s nervousness matched her own.

Chapter 143

Although Maxi wanted to reassure Idsilla, she was afraid that doing so would attract attention. Her eyes swept over the faces of the women pressed against each other inside the rattling wagon.

Though their hoods concealed their faces, Maxi could tell that most were young women. They all looked tense, their bodies as rigid as rocks as they bumped against each other like pebbles in a sack whenever the wagon lurched.

Leaning further into the wall, Maxi looked out the window. Dozens of loaded wagons rolled out of the towering city gates in an orderly formation.

“How many days does it take to reach Serbin Castle?” Idsilla suddenly asked.

Though her voice was low, the wagon was so quiet that she managed to draw everyone’s attention. Maxi stiffened.

Selina, however, remained calm. “About seven to ten days.”

“It did not look so far on the map…”

“It takes more time with such a large party traveling by wagon.”

They fell into silence once more. Only the rhythmic sounds of horseshoes hitting the ground, the rattling of wheels, and the occasional clanking of armor could be heard.

Maxi did not know how long she remained in that state of extreme anxiety, but the faint light of morning soon seeped in through the window. The columns of wagons came to a stop at a spot in an open field outside the city gates.

“We only just left. Why are we stopping?” Idsilla murmured.

It was clear that she was worried the march had stopped because their presence had been discovered.

“We are waiting for the knights from House Aren to join us,” Selina whispered reassuringly. “They say Duke Aren himself will take command of the party. We are carrying many provisions, so they are taking every precaution possible.”

At her words, Idsilla and the rest of the women in the wagon let out a sigh of relief. Maxi, however, went as white as a ghost. If what Selina said was true, then she would have to spend the next seven to ten days evading the duke until they reached Serbin Castle.

Maxi bit her lip. Though she wished to reveal this fact to the other two so they could deliberate on a plan, she dared not open her mouth for fear that one of the women might recognize her. Her impediment could easily give away her identity.

Maxi was so cautious that she did not utter a single word until the sun was high over their heads. When they stopped in an overgrown field for a late lunch, the female clerics stepped out of the wagon to help hand out the food. Since they were no longer the noblewomen of the group, Maxi and Idsilla were obliged to help.

They first distributed bread, cheese, and wine to the knights before passing some to the clerics. Next were the soldiers. It was only after all the men had received their rations that the women were able to gather on the riverbank to eat their meal.

Beads of sweat formed on Maxi’s nose as she busily moved about under the harsh sun. The insides of her robes felt like a sauna. Despite being flushed from the heat, throwing back her hood was not an option.

Idsilla, Selina, and Maxi crouched off to one side to eat their rations. The hard barley bread chafed the inside of Maxi’s mouth, and she tried her best to chew through it.

The knights from the House of Aren were stationed at the front and rear of the long procession. With her eyes downcast, Maxi shifted as she forced her food down. If she was careful, it was unlikely that she would ever encounter them.

Idsilla finished her meal first. After washing her hands in the river, she began complaining about the journey. “We are moving too slowly. If the people at the monastery find out we’re missing sooner than we anticipated, they might come after us. They’ll likely catch up if we keep moving at this speed.”

“D-Didn’t you say… you made arrangements?” Maxi asked in a barely audible whisper as she glanced about their surroundings.

They were far away enough that it was doubtful anyone could overhear, but Maxi was still cautious.

“I did, but as you know, plans can go astray.”

“What did you do exactly?” Selina asked through clenched teeth.

Idsilla shrugged. “I paid a few people to make it look as though we were returning to my home. I asked them to make it seem like we left in a carriage along with the other women at dawn.”

Selina snorted incredulously. “You cannot truly believe that you could fool the basilica with such a lousy scheme. They will see through it immediately.”

“If this were before the war, then they certainly would. But at present, the basilica is too preoccupied with other things to pay us any mind. If women who share our build and stature were to draw a veil over their faces and show the clerics our identifications, they wouldn’t suspect a thing. I even hired a coachman for the job.”

Selina let out a groan. “Does Lady Alyssa know?”

“My cousin is currently indifferent to all the happenings around her. She might find it odd that I left without a word to her… but she would believe it if the clerics confirmed it.” Then she added, “I can only pray that she does not come to her senses enough to suspect my disappearance and send word to my family.”

Selina had been scowling at Idsilla. She now turned her gaze to Maxi and said, “Will you be all right, Lady Calypse?”

“W-Well, I did leave a letter… explaining that I’ve accepted I-Idsilla’s invitation to stay at her home, but…”

The intended recipient of the letter was currently at the head of this party. After a moment of hesitation, Maxi professed the truth.

“D-Duke Aren… is actually the person acting as my… p-protector. He is an acquaintance of my husband, and was asked to look after me…”

A moment of tense silence passed. Selina clutched her head with a sigh, while Idsilla appeared deep in thought as she stroked her chin.

The girl reassured Maxi with her typical optimism. “Do not worry. I doubt he pays close attention to the female clerics. You should be fine as long as you’re careful when we distribute the food. We’re in the rear; it would be quite improbable for us to run into him.”

“D-Do you think so?”

Idsilla bobbed her head. “It worked out for the best, really. Things would have gone awry if the duke sent word to my family to confirm the contents of your letter. The clerics, on the other hand, would not trouble themselves to go that far.”

That sounded convincing enough to Maxi. Regaining a bit of calm, she finished off her bread. The campaign party set out as soon as everyone finished eating. Crouched in her tiny corner of the wagon, Maxi remained like that until sunset. Her whole body was racked with painful cramps, and she dripped in perspiration. All she could do was put a thick blanket under her sore buttocks and bear the discomfort.

By the time the party stopped to camp for the night, Maxi was thoroughly worn out by the rattling wagon. There was still work to do, however. While the soldiers tended to the horses and scouted the area, the women lit fires and prepared dinner.

Maxi followed the female clerics around the camp to collect dry twigs. Idsilla helped fill a cauldron with water before gathering rocks to build a fire pit.

Their tasks did not end there. They also had to prepare ingredients, cook the meal, and distribute it. It was only after they had done all this that they were allowed to have a bowl of soup and a potato before lying down near the campfire.

It was uncomfortable with only a single blanket separating her from the hard dirt, but she was in no position to complain. She fell asleep under a sky full of stars as her roof.

The next morning, Maxi woke with five mosquito bites on her fingers and calves. Ants crawled in her skirt, and her back was covered in dirt. She could not tell if she had gotten any sleep or just had her eyes closed.

In her half-awake state, she washed her face and climbed into the wagon once more. Their itinerary for the day was the same as yesterday; the wagons departed at daybreak, stopped at high noon for lunch, then set out again.

True to Idsilla’s assurance, Duke Aren took no notice of Maxi. Though she saw him scouting the area with the knights every once in a while, he never paid any attention to the female clerics. He was not the only one. No one else around them showed any interest either.

It helped put Maxi’s worries at ease and allowed her to adjust to life on the road. Of the two of them, it was Idsilla, surprisingly, who struggled to cope.

Although the girl never cried, she would toss and turn at night, unable to get accustomed to sleeping outside. The cramped wagon was also not kind on her tall stature, and she suffered more than the others.

“It might take us longer to reach Serbin Castle,” said Selina, sounding concerned as she regarded Idsilla’s pallid face. “I heard the knights talking. Apparently, they intend to take the long way to Serbin to avoid any dangers. Do you think you’ll be all right?”

“I am perfectly fine,” Idsilla stubbornly shot back. “I will adapt like everyone else.”

Idsilla’s pride was so strong that she found even their concerned gazes hard to bear. Even so, she did not refuse the cup of herbal tea Maxi brewed for her to help her sleep. It must have helped, for the next day her complexion improved ever so slightly.

They rattled along for seven days like loose pebbles rolling around the wagon. Each time it lurched, the fifteen or so women inside bounced up and down. When the wagon veered to change directions, the women careened to one side, crashing against each other. It was why they all had constant bruises.

Nevertheless, as they reached their destination, Maxi came to realize just how smooth and peaceful their journey had been so far.

The sharp sound of a pipe rang out across the ranks, and the wagon began to lurch forward at a dangerous speed. It shook as though they were in an earthquake before its occupants heard screams from all around them.

Maxi held onto the window to keep herself from toppling down and peered outside. Soldiers galloped ahead with their swords drawn. It did not take long to see why. Behind the thick haze of dust, massive, dark-green monsters charged right at them.

The monster horde shook the earth as they charged like a herd of frenzied bulls. The knights, evidently deciding that retreat was impossible, promptly halted the wagons and prepared for battle. The jolt as the wagon stopped threw the women on top of each other.

Slumped on the floor, Maxi trembled in fear. The gruff bellows of the trolls lashed out like whips.

The wagon door swung open.

“Grab your belongings and get off the wagon!” yelled a soldier.

The women remained sobbing and hunched on the floor.

“Now!” pressed the soldier. “We can’t cast a shield on all the wagons. When we have all of you in one place, we’ll cast a barrier to protect you. Hurry!”

It was only then that the women grabbed their bags and leaped out. The soldiers led the clerics to the center of the ranks.

Maxi barely managed to wobble after them, but her legs gave out in terror the moment she saw the dozens of trolls surrounding them.

If Selina had not been swift to steady her, she would have sunk to the ground. They reached the inner ranks where people huddled like sheep. It took everything Maxi had to squeeze herself among them.

When all those who could not fight were assembled, a hierarch immediately used divine magic to cast an incorporeal barrier around them.

Holding on to Idsilla, Maxi dizzily looked about. The scene outside the barrier was hell itself. Dark-green giants, at least two or three times bigger than the men, were clad in cast iron armor. They swung massive iron maces, sending soldiers flying like scarecrows.

Maxi screamed when she saw showers of blood splattering everywhere.

Though the knights charged and hacked at the monsters with astonishing speed, the trolls seemed oblivious to the damage. Maxi watched, her heart sinking, as their wounds healed in an instant.

Reading about the phenomenon and seeing it in action was completely different. She could not believe that humans were any match against such terrifying monsters.

When a troll began crushing soldiers’ mounts with an iron-spiked hammer, Maxi could not bear to watch any longer. She squeezed her eyes shut, suppressing the urge to hurl. Idsilla clung to her in terror.

At that moment, Duke Aren’s voice rang out.

“It’s reinforcements! Everyone, keep your wits about you!”

Chapter 144

Mustering her courage, Maxi managed to open her eyes. Clouds of dust made it difficult to see what was happening on the other side of the barrier. Clashing steel, whinnying horses, and shrieks that sounded like boars being slaughtered rang out all around them.

Trembling, Maxi huddled with the others. A group of warhorses galloped through the thick dust like a storm. The knights atop them wore armor that glinted in the sun.

So many things happened at once that Maxi’s eyes darted in every direction. It was difficult to tell which side was winning.

It was like being in a living nightmare. All around, knights threw hooked chains that bound the gigantic trolls. The monsters resisted against the steel chains, bellowing thunderous roars. They thrashed their massive limbs as if to smash the earth beneath them, and the ground shook violently.

Forgetting to breathe, Maxi watched the fierce battle unfold before her. It was truly an overwhelming sight.

The knights ruthlessly plunged long spears and hooks into the bound trolls until they were only weakly resisting. Then they cut off their heads.

Maxi did not know how long the battle continued, but eventually, the dust around them began to clear. Less than half of the troll horde remained standing. Like herdsmen driving cattle, the knights skillfully drove the monsters into a corner.

“I think we have the situation in hand now.”

Before long, the heavy haze of sand dust abated, and Duke Aren motioned to the hierarch. Immediately, the barrier surrounding them began melting into the air.

Maxi shuddered. Even when the soldiers came to tell the women that the battle had ended, their limbs refused to budge.

“It is over. Go tend to the wounded.”

It was only after the knights impatiently pressed them that the women slowly made their way to the battlefield.

Terrified, Maxi’s eyes flickered to the troll carcasses strewn on the ground. The soldiers went about removing the monsters’ armor, revealing the full extent of their ghastly appearance. Dark-green, swamp toad skin covered their burly bodies, and their faces were like the devil described in the Holy Scripture. They had big, hooked noses; yellow teeth protruding from thick lips; sparse, long black hair, and sagging cheeks.

As she stared at a troll in terror, Maxi belatedly realized that its head was not attached to its body. She quickly looked away, feeling dizzy and nauseous.

“Hurry up and help transport the wounded!” ordered a knight. “Bring those in critical condition to the high priest. Gather those who can walk in a separate area for emergency treatment.”

The women began to move in unison. Maxi tried to collect herself and rushed to the injured soldiers.

Some had died on the spot. Maxi averted her gaze from their trampled bodies and focused on finding the survivors.

Two in three men were still alive. After meticulously assessing their wounds, Maxi used her magic to heal them. A female cleric using magic would be a strange sight; she glanced around before she started, but no one paid her any mind. The soldiers were busy removing the armor from the dead trolls, while the female clerics had their hands full treating the injured with the hierarchs.

Once she had confirmed that no one was watching, Maxi used her healing magic more actively. Seven patients later, she found her mana quickly depleting. She gauged her mana supplies and surmised that any more healing would lead to mana depletion. The other female clerics were transporting the wounded, and Maxi began to help with that instead.

Those in critical condition were brought to the hierarchs, who healed them with divine magic. Those with less serious injuries like fractures and flesh wounds were taken to the tent that had been hastily set up for them.

The knight overseeing the scene in the tent said in a stern voice, “We cannot heal all of you with magic, but we are only a day away from Serbin Castle. We will rest briefly after everyone has been tended to, then set out immediately. I pray that you will persevere until then.”

The wounded nodded in silence. The female clerics swiftly removed the soldiers’ armor and began cleaning their open wounds.

Following the clerics’ lead, Maxi helped the soldiers who could not move on their own take off their gear. She then collected water in a pail to clean their wounds.

Watching the men groaning in pain made her feel guilty. If she had more mana, she could have easily healed such minor wounds in the blink of an eye.

However, she knew it would only cause more trouble if she were to overwork herself and collapse as she had done so in the past. She applied the special salve on their wounds and dressed the area with bandages of torn linen.

Some of the lacerations were serious enough that Maxi had to stitch them closed as Ruth had taught her. Though there were some soldiers who were horror-stricken at the prospect of having their flesh sown with needle and thread, most allowed it without complaint. After applying a decoction to numb the area, she carefully stitched the long gashes.

She had just finished a suture and was dressing the wound when she heard a soldier cry out a short distance away.

“There are more injured here! I need help moving them!”

Maxi hastily went to the source of the voice. There she found a troll crushed beneath a rock. The soldier impatiently called to her as she stood petrified.

“Why are you just standing there? Quick, help carry that one!”

Left with no other choice, Maxi reluctantly approached the soldier. Two other soldiers lay unconscious next to the troll.

Maxi swung the arm of one of the injured over her shoulders and shakily lifted him. The soldier who had called for her carried the second man on his back.

They started to make their way back to the tent when, suddenly, a thud boomed behind them. A chill ran down her spine. A dark shadow loomed over them, and she turned to see blazing red eyes.

Her legs shook. Although it flashed through her mind that she needed to run, her body seemed to have turned to stone. The nearly severed head still dangling from the troll’s neck began to seethe and reattach itself. The monster bobbed its head to check that it was fully healed. Then, without warning, it began to charge.

A large hook flew through the air and landed in the troll’s throat. Maxi sank to the ground. The seven-kevette[8] giant began being dragged like a fish on a hook. The monster thrashed its arms, but the knight standing atop the nearby rock did not budge. He yanked on the chain, and the monster shot into the air along with a massive cloud of dust.

Maxi could not believe her own eyes. The knight flung the monster, which was three times his size, onto the ground before swinging his sword over its head. The troll’s enormous skull almost split clean in half like a pumpkin. It was such an unrealistic scene that Maxi could not react.

“Don’t you know how to check for a dead troll?”

The petrified soldier came to his senses as the knight’s cold voice lashed out like a whip.

“M-My apologies, sir,” said the soldier, hanging his head.

The knight clicked his tongue and pointed to the tent with his chin. “Take him to the tent.”

The soldier, still carrying the unconscious man on his back, promptly obeyed. Although Maxi wanted to follow him, she had no strength left in her legs. She could only stare up at the knight, her face ashen. The man appeared so impassive that it was difficult to believe that he had inflicted such brutal blows to the monster just moments ago.

Like a cat, the knight gracefully leaped down from the troll and wiped the blood on his sword. His dark blond hair glistened like gold in the sunlight.

Maxi stifled a groan. The knight who had saved her was none other than the commander of the Temple Knights, Kuahel Leon.

“Is something wrong? Are you hurt?”

When the knight turned to look at her, Maxi quickly looked down.

“N-N-No, I am… all right,” she replied, keeping her voice as low as possible.

She shakily rose to her feet. With the weight of the unconscious soldier pulling her down, her already weak legs shook like a newborn foal trying to stand for the first time. After silently watching her for a moment, the knight strode over and lifted the injured soldier off her.

“Let me take him.”

Not knowing what to do, Maxi kept her gaze fixed on Sir Kuahel’s boots. Even with the hood draped over her head, she had the feeling he would recognize her immediately. What excuse could she give him if he did?

When she remained rooted to the spot, his cold voice pressed her. “What are you waiting for? Lead the way.”

Hastily, Maxi started walking toward the camp. The knight walked beside her, carrying the injured soldier with ease. She felt his eyes boring into her head but did not dare look up to meet them. Maxi gulped, wondering if he had already realized her true identity.

They reached the tent for the injured, and the knight placed the soldier on an unoccupied blanket. He turned to leave without a word. The tension in Maxi’s shoulders only relaxed when his figure became distant.

It was foolish to think he would remember her after only seeing her once. Grateful for her indistinctive features, Maxi ran to the baggage wagons.

“I heard a troll regained consciousness and went on a rampage. Are you all right?” an overwrought Idsilla asked when she saw Maxi.

Maxi bobbed her head. “I-I am all right. A knight… came to our rescue.”

“How fortunate. They say that it was the commander of the Temple Knights who led the reinforcements.”

“They… arrived at such an opportune moment.”

“They have been keeping an eye on the area just in case the trolls tried to ambush the food supply,” explained Selina as she stepped out of the wagon carrying a cauldron.

Maxi’s face hardened. The fact that this was a premeditated attack made her blood run cold. Contrary to their dim-witted appearance, the trolls were among the smartest monsters of the Ayin race. If such terrifying monsters were to attack in a well-organized army, it would be a great calamity for humans.

Shaking off the barrage of thoughts flooding her mind, Maxi grabbed the herb pouch from the wagon. Her task right now was to tend to the injured before her. It was certainly not the time for needless worries.

Maxi distributed an herbal mixture of mandrago leaves and dawning grass to the female clerics, explaining to them that it was a restorative concoction. After brewing the herbs into a tea and feeding it to the wounded, the female clerics helped sort out the dead bodies.

Maxi felt numb from seeing so much blood. When the women wrapped the mangled bodies in a dry cloth and brought them to the clerics, the high priests collected their belongings and sprinkled holy water over their bodies to purify them.

When the simple ceremony was over, the soldiers buried the fallen and erected a tombstone above their graves. Maxi was shocked.

“Aren’t the dead… sent t-to the capital?”

“It would be difficult to send all the bodies to the capital. When there are clerics present, they perform the funeral rites, and the dead are buried there and then. Only their belongings are collected so they can be returned to their families,” Selina explained in a low whisper.

Maxi felt her stomach twisting into a tight knot. Could it be that some Remdragon Knights were buried away so unceremoniously?

Maxi drove the thought from her mind. Perhaps due to the many horrors she had witnessed in the span of a single day, a thick haze seemed to shroud her brain.

She felt as though her consciousness was disconnected from her body as she helped prepare the bodies for the funeral rites. When they had buried all the casualties, they began the purification of the monster carcasses.

The campaign party set out once more. Sitting in her corner, Maxi rubbed her eyes. The smell of blood wafted from her clothes. Though she felt an unsteady wave of emotions, her eyes strangely remained dry.

She hugged her knees within the rattling wagon as she watched the sunset. The Temple Knights, bathed in twilight, appeared even more somber and formidable.

I wonder if he conveyed my letter…

She wanted to ask the commanding knight if Riftan was safe and unharmed, but she knew she could not in her present circumstance.

I should be able to find out once we reach Serbin Castle.

Maxi consoled herself with the thought. Though she felt hopeless and afraid, knowing that she was getting closer to Riftan gave her strength. She was willing to endure anything just to see him safe and well. Even a glimpse of him from afar would be enough.

Driving the nightmarish images of the battle from her mind, Maxi buried her head on her knees.

Chapter 145

The troll ambush had delayed their march, and it was dusk by the time the campaign party stopped to set up camp.

The knights patrolled the area with torches while the female clerics tended to the wounded. After being forced to march with their injuries, most of the men were in a terrible state.

Maxi went to the spring to collect water with Idsilla to boil restorative herbs. When they had distributed the remedy to all the injured, they helped the other female clerics with the dinner preparations. Though Maxi was on the verge of collapsing from exhaustion, the women were not given a moment’s rest. They were only able to gather to have the remainder of the bread and watery soup after they had served the men their meals.

This arrangement did not seem unjust to Maxi. After all, the soldiers risked their lives to protect them. It was also the women’s job to bolster the army’s strength so they would always be ready to face an emergency.

Maxi finished her measly meal in the dark, laid a blanket by the fire, and settled down to sleep. Idsilla had worked in silence the whole time. She now spread her blanket next to Maxi. Not long after, Maxi heard faint sniffling.

“A-Are you all right?” she asked in a low whisper. “Are you hurt anywhere?”

“N-No… It’s just… it was so much worse than I expected…” The girl noisily blew her nose on the blanket. Her eyes shone with tears. “I’m sorry. You must think me foolish. It was I, after all, who practically forced you to come with me…”

“Th-That is not true. I came… of my own volition,” said Maxi, then hesitantly asked, “D-Do you want to go back?”

Idsilla shook her head. “I don’t want that. No, that was a lie. I do want to go back, but even so… I won’t.” She bit her lip. “Have I told you about my brother?”

When Maxi nodded, Idsilla continued in a voice as muted as dying candlelight. “Knightly honor was not the only reason Elba left for the war in his poor condition. That was the reason he gave us… But the truth is, it was to secure my dowry. My family is one of the most ancient houses in Livadon, but our fortune declined greatly during my father’s time. Whereas, the man I’m betrothed to is from a prominent family in the south…”

“D-Did his family… demand a high dowry?”

Idsilla nodded stiffly. “I told my father that I didn’t mind breaking off the engagement, but he wouldn’t listen, saying how doing so would be no different from a death sentence for a noblewoman. Elba was also adamant that he would never allow such dishonor to befall me. My father has sold what land we have left, and Elba has taken it upon himself to fight in a war. All to secure my dowry. I knew… but I acted as though I was ignorant and only pretended to dissuade him with empty words. If I had just entered the convent and became a female cleric, then Elba would not have done something so reckless… If Elba… were to suffer a fate… similar to the soldiers we buried today, I would never be able to forgive myself.”

Maxi heard a stifled sob. It seemed Idsilla had been racked with guilt for her family for a long time. It was why she had made such a reckless decision.

A perplexing emotion overtook Maxi. A father selling his land for his daughter, and a brother risking his life for his sister… It did not seem real.

“I’m sorry for troubling you with my sad tales.”

“It is all right,” Maxi answered after a pause.

“I’ll be back to normal in the morning,” Idsilla declared firmly, wiping her tears with her sleeve. “The fatigue must have gotten to me.”

“You should sleep,” Maxi answered after a while. “W-We will be on the road again… at dawn.”

Idsilla bobbed her head, then pulled the blanket over herself. This time, Maxi heard no sobbing, and she surmised that the girl must have knocked herself out with exhaustion.

She gazed up at the starry sky with bleak eyes. She could not believe that one born as a woman could be so loved. Would the Duke of Croyso have treated her differently had she been smarter, more beautiful, and free of impediment? She felt her heart grow cold.

Curling into a ball, Maxi pulled her blanket up to her chin.

Why was she making herself feel miserable by making unnecessary comparisons? She had Riftan, and he adored her for all her flaws. As long as he was there, nothing else mattered. Maxi squeezed her eyes shut to drive out the wretched memories of her past.

Before daybreak the next day, the party made preparations to set out once more. Sensing that her mana was somewhat replenished, Maxi used magic to heal some of the wounded. The men must have assumed that she was using divine magic, as none of them showed any surprise when she healed them.

Breathing a sigh of relief, Maxi went to the spring intending to help with the meal preparations. There was no one there, however, presumably because the women had already collected enough water.

She was about to make her way back when she paused to gaze at the clear, flowing spring. Her face and nape were clammy with sweat thanks to having the hood drawn all day.

After a brief moment of inner conflict, she crouched down and threw back her hood. She scooped up the water with her hands and hurriedly washed her face and neck.

Her clothes became soaked in the process, but she did not mind. She rolled up her sleeves and thoroughly washed her arms and even her underarms before getting up. It was then that she heard a crunching sound over her head.

Maxi froze and slowly looked up. Kuahel Leon was languidly perched atop a pointed rock. His inexpressive eyes bored into her as he took a bite of an apple.

Maxi quickly pulled the hood over her head. It finally occurred to her that the reason there were no people was that the area had been cleared to allow the commander of the Temple Knights to rest undisturbed. When she hastily tried to leave, his bored voice stopped her in her tracks.

“What possessed you to come here?”

Maxi’s heart sank.

Sir Kuahel threw his half-eaten apple into the bushes and nimbly jumped off the rock. “I’ve tried probing His Grace, the duke, but he seemed completely oblivious to your presence here… How did you manage to smuggle yourself in?”

“I-I’m afraid… I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Maxi said in a poor attempt to feign ignorance while pulling her hood down to her chin.

Sir Kuahel remained silent for a while, grilling her with his eyes. Maxi could feel her mouth drying up.

“I-If you’ll excuse me, I still have work to do.”

“I have conveyed your letter.”

His words rooted Maxi to the spot like a snare. She bit her lip. She was aware that this could be a ploy to make her reveal herself, but she simply could not shake off the temptation to ask about Riftan.

“W-Was he unhurt?” she asked after a long while.

“As if anything is capable of wounding that man,” Sir Kuahel replied flatly.

Relief flooded her. Maxi felt her eyes well with tears. She looked up at the knight to confirm that he was not lying and found him staring down at her as though he were regarding something baffling.

Cocking an eyebrow, he asked, “Did you come this far just to confirm that?”

Maxi’s face flushed at the exasperation in his voice. “P-Please keep this a secret. I-I will not trouble anyone, so—”

“You don’t have to do something so extreme for that man to be safe.”

Maxi glowered at him. “R-Riftan… is not invincible.”

The knight opened his mouth as if to quip back but abruptly clenched it shut. An inscrutable emotion flashed behind his cold eyes.

“You coming here will not change anything.”

Maxi was unable to answer immediately.

“I am aware of that. I-I merely… wish to see him, e-even just from afar…”

Embarrassed by her own words, the burning flush crept up to the tips of her ears.

After regarding her with an enigmatic expression, Kuahel Leon said dryly, “Calypse is most likely camped a day’s journey from Serbin Castle. It would be highly improbable for you to chance upon him.”

Masking her disappointment, Maxi replied as calmly as possible, “I-It does not matter. I will be c-content to be near him and be a-able to hear his news.”

That seemed to silence him. Maxi looked up imploringly at the knight’s impassive face. His brow furrowed ever so slightly as he turned around and grabbed the cloak he had hung on a branch.

“I do agree that it would be less burdensome for me to pretend not to know of this matter than to be forced to provide you with a personal guard. You may do as you please.”

With that, he slowly ran his eye over her with a glazed expression. Suddenly realizing just how ragged and filthy she must look, Maxi hunched her shoulders.

The knight opened his mouth to say something, but swiftly turned and left instead. It seemed as if he had stopped himself from blurting something inappropriate.

The tension in Maxi’s shoulders finally eased. It was not likely that he would interfere with her plan. Indeed, her actions were of no concern to the commander of the Temple Knights.

She returned to the camp and helped the female clerics prepare breakfast. By the time they had assessed the conditions of the wounded, the day was already bright when the party set out again.

Those who were well enough mounted their horses once more, while those who were not rode on the wagons. As a result, the already narrow wagon became even more cramped.

Wedged between passengers, Maxi nodded off to sleep. The other female clerics, seemingly bone-weary from the events of the last two days, also had no trouble dozing inside the rattling vehicle.

They traveled for what seemed like half a day when the wagons suddenly came to a halt. Maxi groggily opened her eyes. Outside the window was a towering rampart. They had reached Serbin Castle.

Maxi snapped to attention. “I-Idsilla… I think we have arrived.”

Idsilla, who had been sleeping with her head on Maxi’s shoulder, jerked awake. She leaned over Maxi and stuck her head out the window.

The tightly secured gate swung wide open, and the wagons began to roll forward once more. As they passed through the gate, Maxi surveyed the city. Signs of the former troll occupation lay in the rubble that stretched in every direction.

Half of the rampart had collapsed, and dark piles of ash were scattered about the place as though everything had been burned down. Had it not been for the tightly-packed rows of tents and the Livadonian banner in the center, Maxi would have thought it was a forsaken city.

The soldiers made the wagons form a long line, then opened the doors to the vehicle.

“We have arrived. You may come out now.”

Maxi stepped out of the wagon along with the fifteen or so women, and one of the soldiers led them through the tents.

“Follow me.”

As they made their way down the street, Maxi saw horses tied to a makeshift fence and soldiers hauling items around the tents. Clerics busily tended to the wounded.

Maxi strained her neck in her efforts to find a familiar face and ended up bumping into Selina. The soldier guiding them abruptly stopped.

“Women are to use this area,” he said, opening the flap to the tented barracks.

It was a low tent, its floor covered in a thick layer of hay. Bits of cloth were spread out on the hay for use as cots. Maxi scanned the interior with a dark expression. It was clear that this place was set solely for sleeping; it was utterly bereft of any private space.

The cots themselves lacked proper bedding, and the tent was so narrow that Maxi did not think they would have the space to move while they slept. Even so, one by one the women crammed themselves in.

Maxi and Idsilla chose the cots at the end, unpacked their bags, and promptly went outside. A cleric greeted them and explained their duties.

Every day, the women were expected to prepare breakfast and dinner for the army and tend to the injured. On top of that, they were also tasked with ensuring that the camp never ran out of water, laundry every ten days, managing the horses, collecting fodder, and occasionally serving the knights.

Maxi’s face turned yellow listening to the barrage of tasks, but she was in no position to complain.

She steeled herself and got to work. Though she wished to inquire about the Remdragon Knights, her heavy workload did not allow her the time to speak with any of the soldiers.

Inwardly, Maxi gnashed her teeth in frustration. Selina evidently felt so bad for her that she snuck away and collected news of Eth Lene Castle.

“It appears that Balto has sent reinforcements, and the situation isn’t all that dire.”

Maxi turned away from lighting the fire, her face streaked with soot.

“I-Is that true?” she asked with a hopeful smile.

Selina nodded. “Sir Riftan apparently played a big role during the battle. They say he managed to hold off an assailing troll army — nearly a thousand in number — with only two hundred knights. He truly is worth a hundred men.”

Chapter 146

Maxi’s face fell. Her blood ran cold as though she had been doused with freezing water.

Trolls were monsters with bull-like proportions, possessed of frightening regenerative powers that allowed them to reattach their nearly-severed heads. And yet, Riftan had fought a thousand of them with an army but a fifth of their number. What in the world was he doing?

Instead of feeling relieved by Selina’s words, Maxi felt her heart spasm. She tentatively opened her mouth. “A-And the casualties?”

“Don’t worry. They say that none of the Remdragon Knights were killed during the battle.”

Maxi’s relief was short-lived as Selina added hesitantly, “But… I’m told that some were wounded.”

“D-Do you know who? How many were… Are they seriously wounded?”

“That, I’m afraid, I do not know. The men only told me that some of the Remdragon Knights had been gravely injured and that they stopped advancing after the battle to treat the wounded.”

Maxi scrubbed her pale face with a trembling hand. The faces of the Remdragon Knights quickly flashed through her mind.

As long as their bodies were not severely mangled, they should have been promptly healed with divine or healing magic. Still, stopping the advancement meant that the injuries were serious.

Maxi was worrying over who the injured were when Idsilla interjected. “Have you heard news of Elba?”

Selina shook her head. “The only thing I managed to find out is that the Livadonian royal knights are camped somewhere near Eth Lene Castle.”

Idsilla sullenly hung her head. Placing a hand on the girl’s shoulder, Selina added reassuringly, “Men from each garrison should come down to Serbin Castle soon for provisions. We should be able to hear more then, so do not worry too much.”

Idsilla brightened a little at Selina’s reassurance. After promising that she would inform them if she learned anything more, Selina hastened away to tend to the tasks she had put off.

Maxi vacantly stared after her for a brief moment before recovering her composure and returning to her work. She dripped with sweat and her cheeks burned from lighting the fire, but she found that the dizzying heat helped to dispel her morbid thoughts.

Boiling herbs in a cauldron, she tried to calm her racing mind. After waiting for the tea to cool and feeding it to the patients, she cleaned their wounds with a wet towel and applied salve. When she was done, she went to help with the meal preparations.

There was barely any time for her to catch her breath. When at last she returned to her tent to rest, she no longer had the energy to even lift a finger. The sweltering tent reeked of sweat and horses. Though the stench made it difficult to breathe, Maxi was too tired to feel repulsed.

Stretched out like a withered cabbage leaf, Maxi mulled over what to do. She could not continue living like this until the war ended. As she listened to snores and the buzzing of mosquitoes in the dark, Maxi felt her resolve dwindling.

Her eyes welled up with tears. She missed Riftan terribly, and she also yearned to be back at Calypse Castle. Even so, it had been her choice to come here. Maxi squeezed her eyes shut, hardening her wavering heart.

◆◆◆

The next day was busy again. Maxi rose before dawn and washed her face in the stream, then went to check on the wounded.

There were three hundred injured men in the camp but only five hierarchs who were capable of divine magic. As a result, the male clerics focused their attention on treating those in critical condition, while the rest were tended to by the female clerics.

After making sure that none among the wounded had died the previous night, the women gathered at the tent barracks set up at the center of the camp to distribute herbs.

The cleric in charge of directing the female clerics handed each of the women a palm-sized wooden pass as he spoke at length.

“As I’m sure you have managed to gather, most of the men are suffering from fractures. Since many are unable to move without assistance, you will have to feed and bathe them. You are to check their conditions twice a day; once in the morning and once in the evening. If any are not lucid or have a fever, you are to inform me immediately.”

Maxi strained her ears to make sure she did not miss anything as the cleric continued his rapid instruction.

“You must pay close attention to those who are bleeding. Their wounds must be closely inspected for pus or maggots, and detoxicants must be boiled and given three times a day without fail. Also, try to keep the hands and feet of every patient clean as much as possible, and change their dressings at least every three days. Herbs and firewood are stored in the central tent, and you are free to take as much as you need for the day.”

The cleric then divided the women into six groups of seven and assigned each to look after forty wounded. Maxi was luckily assigned to the same group as Idsilla.

“I was told that most of you know how to administer basic treatment. If you encounter anything outside your knowledge, come to me immediately. You will find me near the north gate.”

When the cleric left the tent, the women promptly divided the workload among themselves. They decided that two of them would take turns checking on the wounded while the remaining five would be responsible for preparing the meal and collecting water.

Maxi was assigned to help draw water from the well with two other clerics. Drawing enough water to last a day was in itself an exhausting task.

The women administered remedies to a total of forty injured men, served them their meal twice, washed their hands and feet, squeezed the pus from their wounds, and changed their dressings. Even after all this, their tasks were still not finished; tending to the horses and preparing the soldiers’ meals was also their responsibility.

Days passed as though someone were snipping off chunks of time. Maxi gradually got used to the hard labor. Though life at the camp was far more difficult than she had anticipated, she did not feel the need to grumble.

Her heart ached when she looked at the men who faced becoming crippled, and she was sorry that she could not be of much more help. Had it been possible, she would gladly have healed all of them with her magic.

However, that was impossible with her meager mana supply. Just healing three or four men was so exhausting that it would barely leave her enough energy for her remaining duties.

In the end, Maxi made the grim decision to refrain from using magic as much as possible. It simply would not do for her to exhaust her energy on a few men when there were dozens of them in her charge.

She tried to lessen her guilt by meticulously checking wounds whenever she could and giving them herbal tea at hourly intervals to numb their pain. One day, after days of endless activity, Idsilla secretly came up to Maxi.

“Lady Calypse.”

Maxi looked up inquiringly from a remedy she had been preparing. Idsilla placed a finger over her mouth and motioned with her head for Maxi to come out quietly. After glancing about, Maxi stepped out of the tent.

The hot summer sun stung her eyes. Maxi paused to rub her throbbing forehead and wipe the beads of sweat on her nose.

“This way,” Idsilla called impatiently.

The girl walked around the camp and stopped near the city walls. She hid behind a bush and pulled Maxi down, forcing Maxi to crouch next to her.

“W-What on earth… are we doing?”

“Look over there,” Idsilla replied, pointing beyond the bush.

It did not take long for Maxi to realize why the girl had brought her here. A line of knights was entering the wide-open gate.

Idsilla leaned closer and whispered in her ear, “They are knights from Wedon who have come to collect provisions.”

Maxi grew wide-eyed. True enough, the knights’ surcoats bore the crest of Wedon. Her heart raced at the thought that Riftan might be among them.

“They will probably leave as soon as they’ve collected their rations.”

“S-So quickly?” Maxi asked in surprise.

Idsilla nodded. “Now would be the only time for us to talk to them. What would you like to do?”

Maxi bit her lip. Even if Riftan were not among the men, she would be able to hear news of him. Concealing her face further beneath her hood, Maxi cautiously stepped out of the bush.

“I’m sure no one would notice me… i-if I pretend that I am helping. I might be… able to o-overhear some conversations.”

“I will go with you.”

Maxi shook her head. “T-Two would be conspicuous. You should return to the tent… before anyone notices your absence. If I hear news of the Livadonian knights… I-I will be sure to tell you.”

Idsilla seemed to consider this for a moment. Seeing the logic in Maxi’s words, she obediently turned around to leave. Maxi hastened to where the Wedonian knights were. As she approached the knights’ barracks, she heard Duke Aren’s booming voice.

“It must have been a tiring journey. Come inside. You should try to get some rest while the soldiers load the provisions onto the wagons.”

Hiding behind a wagon, Maxi watched the knights as they entered the tent one after the other. She intended to approach one of them to inquire about the situation on the frontlines. She was eyeing each one to find the mildest looking among them when one of the last to enter caught her attention. Maxi’s eyes widened.

“Sir Elliot?”

Sir Elliot Charon, who had been among the men trapped inside Louivell Castle, led soldiers through the city gate. The sight of his familiar face that she had not seen in months made her well up with tears.

Although Riftan had apparently managed to rescue them, Maxi had still been worried that some of them might be gravely injured. She wondered if the rest of the men were also all right. She was dying to rush over to ask about the others, but she knew that Sir Elliot would send her packing to Levan if he saw her.

Maxi was about to creep away when she caught sight of Ruth’s weary face and found herself unable to move. Her heart filled with joy as she gazed at the face of her sorely missed friend.

How worried she had been for that pesky meddler!

Ruth’s gray hair was longer, messily covering his neck. His normally lean face was thinner, and he looked exhausted.

He let out a long yawn and dismounted from his horse. Maxi smiled; although she stood at quite some distance, she could hear him grumbling about something.

He said something to the knights and headed to the stream. She hesitated for a moment, then dashed after him.

Ruth fanned his face as he got to the stream and noisily washed his face once he reached the water’s edge. After making sure no one else was around, Maxi cautiously approached and crouched beside him.

With her shabby clothes and grubby face, Ruth did not immediately recognize her. Thinking that she was just a female cleric collecting water, he flicked an indifferent glance at her before continuing to splash about washing his dirty hands and feet.

Frowning, Maxi nudged his arm. Only then did his blue-gray eyes focus on her.

Maxi blinked and awkwardly smiled at him. “I-It has been a while, Ruth. I am glad… to see you well.”

Ruth sat bolt upright like a man struck by lightning, and his mouth dropped open as though he were about to scream.

Hopping like a rabbit, Maxi quickly covered his mouth. Her motion sent Ruth’s scrawny body plunging into the stream. Maxi’s robe got soaked in the process.

She gazed up at him beseechingly, tears in her eyes. “P-Please… do not make a scene. No one else kn-knows… that I am here.”

Ruth stared at her as though he could not believe what he was seeing, then gaped when he noticed her monastic habit.

Chapter 147

Ruth’s jaw quivered. He clutched his forehead as though overcome with a dizzy spell.

“I heard that you were staying at the monastery, but… Did you really decide to join the monastic order of your own accord? What about Sir Riftan?!”

“W-What… n-nonsense?!” Maxi yelled shrilly.

Surprised by how loud her voice had come out, Maxi nervously glanced about. Soldiers leading horses down the hill darted suspicious looks at them.

Growing anxious, she hastily whispered, “The habit… is so I could follow the s-support unit. I am currently… working as a h-healer’s aid for the camp’s wounded.”

“An aid?” Ruth repeated like a parrot.

Maxi seriously considered giving him a good blow to the head so he could think clearly like he used to.

“I do not have time t-to explain. Before you leave, I want to hear about… everything that has happened. I-Is Riftan… well? Is everyone… a-all right? I was told that some were injured—”

“Wait, hold on!” Ruth shouted irritably, rising from the water. “You can’t just say what you want after appearing out of nowhere like that. I need time to arrange my thoughts.”

He narrowed his eyes and slowly scanned her from head to foot as he wrung his dripping robe. Suddenly conscious of her disheveled hair, clammy face, and ragged clothes, Maxi blushed.

Ruth covered his face with his hands and let out a long groan. “By God… Does Duke Aren know you’re here?”

“I told you… no one else kn-knows,” Maxi mumbled, pulling the hood that had slipped backward into place.

Ruth frowned as though he finally understood what was going on. “Sir Riftan will be furious if he finds out!”

Startled, Maxi covered his mouth again. “Please… keep your voice down.”

Ruth stared up at the sky like a man whose patience was being tested and mumbled a short prayer.

“Why in God’s name are you doing this to me? Couldn’t you have kept all this a secret from me as well? I don’t see why you had to drag me into this.”

Maxi’s eyes narrowed at his overly harsh words. The happiness she had felt at seeing him, which nearly brought tears to her eyes, quickly dissipated.

“I-Is that all you have to say… when we haven’t seen each other for so long? A-And to think I was so worried about you!”

“Did you think that I would dance from joy at finding out?” Ruth retorted sarcastically with a snort.

Indignant, Maxi lifted her chin. “Won’t it be fine… a-as long as I make sure that it does not cause you any trouble? Tell me of the situation on the battlefield. I came this far so I could get a more d-detailed account of what’s going on… but I’ve been too busy to even ask around.”

“Don’t try to change the subject! I don’t know how you managed to join the party undercover, but I can’t turn a blind eye now that I’ve seen you here. You really have put me in a difficult position!”

“Is there a problem?”

Maxi stiffened. One of the soldiers who had been moving the horses was looking at them curiously.

Maxi quickly lowered her head. She could almost feel Ruth hesitating. It seemed that this darn sorcerer was going to reveal who she was.

She squeezed her eyes shut and clasped her hands together. Moments later, she heard the click of a tongue and Ruth’s grouchy voice saying, “No, everything is fine.”

Maxi sighed in relief, but the feeling was fleeting.

Ruth trudged out of the water and glared at her. “Which tent are you staying in?”

“Th-The one at the east end.”

“I see. I will come to you later when I get the chance.”

“Th-That won’t do. Someone might find it sus—”

“We’ll just have to come up with a suitable excuse,” he shot back. He sighed and added, “I can’t remain here for long. I have important matters to discuss with the men. I’ll come find you in an hour or two.”

Without waiting for a reply, Ruth crossed the gravel path and climbed up the hill. Maxi sullenly watched his receding figure before returning to the infirmary tent. Idsilla, who had been anxiously waiting for her, ran over and asked if she had learned anything.

“I-I will… tell you everything later.”

It was time for the administration of herbal decoctions, and the tent bustled with female clerics. Realizing that now was not the best time, Idsilla silently nodded. Maxi rolled up her sleeves and got to work, but she could not stop her eyes from constantly drifting to the entryway.

Ruth had told her that he would come see her in an hour or two. Was he planning on convincing her to return to Levan?

His reaction had somewhat disheartened her. After all, the sorcerer was the one who had taught her the art of healing as well as magic. Yet, he had seemed disapproving of her using her skills here.

Maxi bit her lip. If Ruth’s reaction was this bad, she could not begin to fathom how furious Riftan would be. She nervously swept loose strands of hair back into her hood.

She fed patients a remedy to alleviate their nausea, and she had just begun dressing changes when Ruth entered the tent.

Maxi grew wide-eyed when she saw him stride in so nonchalantly. The female clerics tending to their own patients all around the tent eyed him curiously, but Ruth did not seem flustered.

“I am here to check on the condition of the men. Please, do not mind me and resume your work.”

With that, Ruth truly did begin walking between the cots and checking the patients’ faces. Maxi wondered why as she flicked glances at him.

He only approached the soldier she was tending to after he had seen all the patients in the tent. Inspecting the long gash on the man’s chest, Ruth said, “A neat stitch. I would say they would be ready for removal after two more days.”

Not knowing how to respond, Maxi simply bobbed her head. Ruth carefully studied the suture, then motioned with his hand for her to continue what she was doing.

Maxi stiffly applied a salve made of mashed herbs on the wound and neatly dressed the area with a bandage.

After silently watching her work, Ruth said in an exaggerated manner, “You are quite skilled at this. If you do not mind, sister, I would like to hear your advice on treatment methods. Would you be able to spare me a moment?”

His terrible acting made Maxi blink at him blankly.

The cleric that was looking after the cot next to them chimed in. “Sister Meg is the best healer among us. There is no herb she is unfamiliar with, and she can stitch wounds in the blink of an eye. She would surely be helpful.”

Not used to receiving compliments, Maxi blushed. She had been completely unaware that the women thought so highly of her skills.

Ruth regarded Maxi with a mystifying expression, then requested in a formal manner, “How reassuring. Then, please, spare me a minute of your time.”

“Very well,” Maxi replied after a pause.

Maxi’s patient winced from the prickling sensation of the freshly applied salve. After asking him to excuse her, she rose to her feet. Ruth promptly guided her out of the tent and sought an isolated area.

Sensing his somber mood, Maxi nervously looked about. Ruth led her through thick trees for quite some time. Just before he stopped, he glanced around to make sure they were alone.

He whirled around to face her. “You succeed in surprising me more every time, my lady. I never took you to be this fearless when we first met.”

Flushing like a reprimanded child, Maxi began rambling her excuses. “A-After I heard that the war would drag on… I-I simply could not sit by and wait. I thought I could gain better insight on… w-what was going on if I were closer to the battlefield.”

“Is that why you secretly joined the campaign party dressed in such rags?” Ruth asked as he blandly eyed the burnt holes in her clothes. They were from sparking embers while lighting fires.

Though it made her ears burn with shame to have him see her in such an unseemly state, Maxi deliberately tried to look calm as she brushed dust off her clothes.

“W-What is wrong with my attire? I am not ashamed… of what I’m wearing. It only shows that I am working hard!”

“I had no intention of criticizing you, my lady,” said Ruth, letting out a long sigh. “You are a skilled healer, and you’ve come this far to take on the heavy burden of looking after the injured. If anything, you deserve praise.”

The relief Maxi felt at his unexpected words did not last long as Ruth stiffly added, “However, I can’t praise you for hiding your identity and secretly joining the campaign party. The basilica must be turning itself upside down as we speak searching for you.”

“I-I have made arrangements! The basilica thinks that I’m currently visiting the home of a friend I made at the monastery, so do not worry.”

Even with her confident reassurance, the frown on Ruth’s face did not soften. “There will be hell to pay if your deception is ever discovered. Duke Aren will surely be embarrassed, and Sir Riftan will be incensed.”

“I-I intend… to formally offer him my apologies after all this is over,” Maxi said, hunching her shoulders.

Ruth had managed to point out the very thing that had been weighing heavily on her conscience.

He shook his head and heaved a sigh. “I doubt the duke ever thought that you would do something so reckless.”

Maxi swallowed hard at his biting tone. “D-Do you… intend to send me back to Levan?”

Ruth clenched his jaw, and Maxi anxiously looked up at him, feeling like a criminal awaiting her verdict. He furiously scratched his messy hair with both hands before letting out a long, pained groan.

“Had that been my intention, I would have immediately informed the duke.”

Maxi’s face lit up in relief.

Seeing this, Ruth grew angry and said irritably, “Do not smile at me. If Sir Riftan were to know of this, he would have me flayed.”

“H-He will not find out. Even you were unable to r-recognize me right away, remember? Besides, how could he find out… w-when we are so far apart?”

“It’s not that simple, my lady. The army is planning to move the support unit to Eth Lene Castle within the week!”

Maxi’s eyes grew wide. “D-Does that mean… the army has managed to recapture Eth Lene?”

“Yes, and they intend to use it as a base to prepare for the final battle. We’re expecting all-out warfare, and the army wants to have all our manpower, equipment, and provisions near the frontline.”

“B-But… many of the men have yet to recover from their injuries. Their conditions might worsen if we f-force them to march.”

“I and one other mage have agreed to remain here to help tend to the wounded so that they will be fit for travel by then. I’ve checked on the men, and none seem to be in critical condition. In three to four days, they should have recovered enough to withstand the journey to Eth Lene.”

Maxi’s face grew conflicted. Although the thought that she might be able to see Riftan again made her heart flutter, the knowledge that the men she had tended to with such care would be forced back into battle weighed heavily on her chest.

She was lost in her thoughts when Ruth rapidly continued.

“Frankly, I do wish to have you escorted back to Levan immediately, but I’m afraid we lack the means to do so at the moment. And it may in fact be safer for you to remain near the coalition army.” Ruth gave her an uneasy look. “Please, don’t let Sir Riftan see you. Just thinking about the uproar that would ensue if he did is enough to give me a headache.”

“Don’t worry. I will only look at him f-from afar.”

“You may do so to your heart’s content as long as you’re fifty madions[9] away from him.”

“I wouldn’t be able to see him from s-such a distance!”

“You mustn’t get any closer than that. The man has senses keener than that of a wild animal.”

Maxi thought that was a slight exaggeration. She felt rather confident; she had succeeded in keeping Duke Aren unaware of her presence and, except for the one encounter with Kuahel Leon, had maintained her anonymity.

“Y-You need not worry so much. Even if I were to get caught… I will never mention you. Now, will you p-please tell me what the situation is at the front? I was told that members of the Remdragon Knights had been wounded… W-Who was injured? Are they badly hurt?”

“Sir Hebaron sustained a shoulder injury while fighting a lizardman,” Ruth replied, his face suddenly growing dark. “The wound itself isn’t serious… but healing it is another story. The lizardman’s curse prevents it from being healed with magic. Monster magic follows completely different principles from ours, so undoing their spells is no small feat.”

Chapter 148

Maxi’s eyes grew wide at the news of Hebaron’s injury. A monster’s curse. Just hearing about it was horrifying.

“Th-Then… is there no way to treat him?”

“Divine magic should be able to heal it.”

Ruth frowned and tousled his messy hair. “There is no need for you to be so worried, my lady. The Remdragon Knights should have arrived at Eth Lene Castle by now. I’m sure the high priest will heal Sir Hebaron.”

“W-What about the others? Are they well? Is Riftan—”

“Sir Riftan is obviously so full of energy that I sometimes wonder if we should tie him to a tree. The others are also in one piece,” Ruth replied, cutting her off.

Wanting to hear more, Maxi grew visibly impatient. “Y-You do not know how anxious I was… when I first heard that y-you were besieged in Louivell Castle. How were you and the others able to last all those months—”

“I would love to share all the details, but I’m afraid we are short on time.” Ruth turned his gaze toward the barracks with a troubled expression. “The knights will be departing soon with the provisions, and I still have matters to discuss with them.”

“W-Will Sir Elliot… also remain here?”

“No. We have decided that only I and one of Wedon’s Royal Mages are to stay behind,” Ruth replied, rubbing his temples as if he suffered a headache. “If Sir Elliot were to find out about this, he would insist on escorting you back to Levan no matter the cost. Please stay clear of the knights as much as possible while they are here.”

Maxi hunched her shoulders and nodded. “I-I understand. I shall stay inside the tent… u-until Wedon’s soldiers are gone.”

Ruth’s gaze suddenly turned skeptical.

“Are you sure you will be all right in such a humble place?”

“Yes. A-After all, I am not… the woman staying there.”

“But, my lady, you are…” Ruth clamped his mouth shut. He looked conflicted as his gaze swept over her ragged attire. “Then again, I doubt anyone would suspect you of being a duke’s daughter in your current guise.”

Maxi briefly considered whether to take his words as an insult. Before she could retort, however, Ruth turned away from her.

“Well, then. I will come again after I’ve seen the knights off. Try to remain inside the tent until then.”

Following his warning with a grave look, Ruth strode away through the trees. Pursing her lips, Maxi made her way back to the tent.

◆◆◆

When the soldiers from Wedon left with their wagons loaded with provisions, Ruth immediately got to work treating the patients. A handsome mage named Vaylon assisted him.

They quickly identified those with severe injuries requiring treatment with magic, then prescribed mandrago extract to those with minor wounds. The clerics also offered aid by healing with divine magic.

To a certain extent, Maxi felt as though her tireless efforts of preparing medicine for the men several times a day, slathering pungent salve to their wounds, squeezing yellow pustules, and applying warm compresses had been in vain.

Only half a day after Ruth had rolled up his sleeves and set to work, a third of the injured had fully recovered. Seeing her so demoralized, Ruth gave her a sardonic smile.

“I am one of ten mages in the Western Continent praised as a talent. The fact that you would compare me to a fledgling mage who just began their studies last year is an insult! So stop torturing yourself with unnecessary comparisons and focus on what you can do, my lady. If you and the female clerics had not provided such attentive care, half of these men would be dead by now. They owe their lives to the women here.”

His comforting words did not make Maxi feel any better. The bitterness of knowing that she would have been more helpful if she had been a better mage, even a lesser one than Ruth, hung over her.

During her time at camp, she had buried a total of six men. It was a frequent occurrence for a man who looked fine the previous evening to be dead by the morning.

They had died before Maxi could do anything for them, and guilt preyed on her mind. If she had healed them with magic, even if it meant overexerting herself, they could be alive right now.

Guilt had weighed especially heavy on her heart as she watched a young soldier of eighteen being buried in a corner of a ravaged city. Medric had told her that the moment a healer had it in their head that it was their duty to save everyone around them, their lives would be plagued with despair. She had tried to keep this lesson in mind as she watched, but it was of little help.

After mashing restorative herbs, mandrago roots, and honey in a large pot, Maxi cautiously asked, “Is there… a-a way to quickly increase one’s mana?”

Ruth had somehow managed to capture a whole pot of purple lizards. His head snapped up from inspecting it.

In an attempt to conceal her desperation, Maxi added nonchalantly, “W-Won’t I be more helpful… if I had more mana?”

“You are already doing extremely well.”

Maxi frowned at his insincere reply. “P-Please take me seriously. If my abilities improved… it would surely lessen your burden.”

“My lady,” Ruth replied flatly as he poured the essence he had extracted from the lizard skin into a vial, “you are already showing fast progress. Do not be impatient. You must take the time to increase your mana gradually. Rushing the process would overtax your body.”

“E-Even so… Isn’t there a special training method or a way… th-that is only taught to the mages of the Mage Tower?”

Ruth scowled at her persistence. He was about to chide her when a female cleric came bursting out of the tent. It was Nora, a cleric she had gotten to know while carrying out their healing duties together.

Nora hastily ran over to Maxi. “Sister Meg, I think Lloyd’s wound has reopened. Could you come take a look?”

Maxi quickly put down the pot and rose to her feet. The heat inside the infirmary was stifling, and the air smelled faintly of blood and pus.

Maxi scowled. The stench of illness refused to dissipate even when they cleaned the tent and washed the patients every day. After passing through the cots, she spotted the bulky soldier with blood dripping down his back.

She crouched down to inspect the wound. The recovering lesion appeared to have reopened when the stitches had ripped from the man trying to move.

Maxi gave him a reproving look. “I t-told you… that you mustn’t move yet.”

“I was feeling much better. I thought it would be all right,” the man mumbled despondently.

Picking up a clean scrap of linen, Maxi wiped the blood dripping from the gash. Ruth, who had followed Maxi into the tent, peered over her shoulder to examine the wound. He then gently pushed her aside and plopped himself down on the floor.

“Hand me the tweezers. I think it would be better to remove the stitches and heal him with magic than to stitch him up again.”

“But… you’ve already healed s-sixteen people with magic.”

“No need to fret. I still have enough mana. Could you bring me some clean cloth? Oh, and a small pair of tweezers, please.”

The female cleric brought him the items. After skillfully removing all the stitches, Ruth cast healing magic over the wound. The lesion disappeared without a trace.

The soldier, who had been forced to lie on his side for weeks, clasped Ruth’s hand. “Thank you, master mage! I will never forget this kindness.”

Ruth halfheartedly waved a hand as though he found the soldier’s gratitude bothersome and rose to his feet. Maxi followed him and cautiously studied his tired face. She knew how taxing mana use was on the body, and she was worried that Ruth might collapse.

“Are you not o-overworking yourself?”

“This much I can handle, and a day of rest should be enough to restore myself.”

He scrubbed his sweaty face with water from a pail, and Maxi quickly handed him a towel.

Ruth let out a long sigh as he dried himself. “How many immobilized patients do we have left?”

“Twenty— N-no, there should be about eighteen of them.”

“Then we should be able to depart tomorrow.”

Maxi stared darkly into the tent. Though their wounds were mostly healed, the majority of the men would be weak from weeks spent restricted to their cots. She was worried that they might not be able to endure the arduous journey to Eth Lene Castle.

“How far… i-is Eth Lene Castle from here?”

“It would take a day to get there if one rides without rest. But for a party of this size, it would likely take several times longer.”

Maxi swallowed dryly. Three days from now, she would be able to see Riftan. Her heart swelled uncontrollably. They had only been apart a few months, but she was as desperate as if they had not seen each other in years.

“It is not something to be happy about,” Ruth said stiffly when he saw the blush spreading on her cheeks. “There is a high chance that kobold and red goblin bands are still lurking in the area. The monsters will undoubtedly try to steal our provisions and weapons. It will be a hard journey.”

“B-But… we will have the Temple Knights with us… and I heard the kn-knights under Duke Aren are also known for their prowess in battle…  Won’t they be able to keep us safe?”

“Even the Temple Knights will find it difficult to protect every single person in a party of this size. There are bound to be casual—” Ruth cut off his grumbling when he saw Maxi’s face blanching. He sighed and scratched the back of his head.

“I seem to have made you uneasy. My intention was to caution you to stay alert. Always be prepared to cast a barrier, and try to stay close to me at all times.”

Overwrought, Maxi bobbed her head, and Ruth swiftly went off to another tent to treat the rest of the patients. Dispelling the fear that swirled in her heart, Maxi focused her attention on preparing emergency herbs.

Before long, the time of their departure for Eth Lene Castle arrived. The female clerics rose at dawn to move the wounded onto the wagons and begin packing. When they were done loading the herbs and utensils onto the carts, they helped the soldiers pack away the tents.

Dripping in sweat, Maxi had to load one heavy bag after another onto the carts. After three or four hours of such labor, the women were able to board their wagons.

Ruth had wanted to join them, but the objections of the female clerics forced him to ride with their male counterparts. He clearly felt uncomfortable with the arrangement, and he cautioned Maxi incessantly right up until their departure.

“My lady, you are currently a mere cleric. No knight here will risk his life to protect you. You mustn’t do anything reckless. If anything happens, you must come to me immediately.”

After repeatedly giving him her word, she finally managed to get him to leave her side. She huddled next to Idsilla and fiddled with the hilt of the dagger hidden beneath her clothes. Although she doubted she would be able to wield it properly, knowing that she had a weapon made her feel better.

Even so, as she watched the knights protectively surround the wagons through the window, she prayed that she would never have to use the dagger.

It was a long procession through the ruined city. When the last of the support unit had left the city walls, the wagons began to pick up speed. Maxi strove to keep herself from tumbling inside the rickety vehicle.

Evidently too tired to do the same, Idsilla asked with an apologetic look, “Forgive me, but do you mind if I lean on you? My back hurts too much…”

“Not at all. F-Feel free.”

With a look of gratitude, Idsilla snuggled next to her. The girl had grown markedly thinner in the past few days. It was not surprising considering they were only given leftovers at the end of each day’s hard labor.

Maxi discreetly felt her own waist. Although she seemed to have gained some muscle on her arms and legs, her body was generally thinner. She fantasized about soft, buttery bread, goose stew, grilled lamb, and pie filled with sweet jam.

When the war was over, she intended to prepare a feast back in Anatol with Riftan and do nothing but eat for a whole month. She was now confident that she could finish off a whole chicken.

The wagon seemed to rattle even her skull, and Maxi endured the rocking with pleasant daydreams.

Contrary to her fears, the journey was uneventful. After riding for half a day without rest, the party stopped at a dense forest to eat before immediately setting out again.

It was only as their ears started to ring from all the rattling that the long march finally came to a stop. They were in an open field that would serve as their campsite for the night.

After checking the condition of the wounded men with the other female clerics, Maxi ate her dinner and fell asleep on the grass. The next day, the party was once again back on the road before dawn. On the third day of traveling without rest, the wagons halted without warning.

Maxi, who had been nodding off with her head against Idsilla’s, jerked awake from the violent tremor that shook the wagon. Wondering if they had already arrived, Maxi looked out the window and saw that they were on an empty plain with no trees in sight.

Perplexed, Maxi stuck her head out the window and stifled a scream. Soldiers at the head of the party were fighting monsters with red skin.

“Red goblin attack! Remain inside the wagon!” a knight cried out when he saw Maxi.

Startled, Maxi pulled her head back. The female clerics looked terrified as they held onto each other. Idsilla clung to Maxi, and Maxi instinctively hugged her back as she nervously glanced about.

Was it truly safe for them to remain inside? She was overwrought with anxiety when she heard the thunderous pounding of hooves, followed by a startling silence.

Maxi contained the urge to look out the window. She did not know how long she remained huddled with the other women, but the wagon eventually began to move again as though nothing had happened.

“Do you think it’s over?”

“It… It appears so.”

Before Maxi could stop her, Idsilla threw back the curtain covering the window and cried out to the knight riding next to them. “What’s happening? Is it over?”

“It was over in a flash,” the soldier said proudly, puffing out his chest. “The Remdragon Knights were guarding the area, so we were able to subdue the monsters without major casualties. We have nothing to fear now that we have two reincarnations of Wigrew with us.”

Chapter 149

Maxi stiffened, and Idsilla threw her a surprised glance before addressing the knight. “Do you mean that Sir Riftan of Wedon is here?”

“That’s correct. He was patrolling the castle vicinity in time for our arrival,” the soldier replied flatly, now appearing slightly annoyed. “We will be at Eth Lene Castle in two hours. Both the Remdragon and Temple Knights will be guarding us until we get there, so you can all breathe easy.”

“Is Sir Riftan riding ahead of us?”

Idsilla stuck her head out the window and scanned the men at the fore. Though Maxi was sorely tempted to push her head out as well, she summoned every last bit of self-restraint she possessed to suppress the urge.

“He rides at the front. Now, enough of your questions and pull your head back inside.”

After peering through the thick clouds of dust shrouding the road, Idsilla pursed her lips and sat back.

Maxi tugged at Idsilla’s robe and whispered, “Well? D-Did you see him?”

Idsilla slowly shook her head. “He was too far away.”

Maxi wet her dry lips. Her nerves were so wound up that her whole body seemed to ache.

Riftan would never forgive her if he found out that she had gone against his will and followed him here. Perhaps it would finally cause him to be utterly disillusioned with her.

Sliding her sweaty hand into her pocket, Maxi clutched the copper coin. The fear that Riftan might swing the door open at any moment and discover her made her throat go dry.

She did not know how long she sat there with her stomach in knots, but eventually, the loud whistle of a pipe played outside, and the wagon noticeably slowed.

Maxi hunched her shoulders. She was so scared that it did not even occur to her to look out. It was Idsilla who cautiously put her head out the window on her behalf.

All of a sudden, the girl gasped in surprise. “Heavens, I’ve never seen such a massive rockface.”

Her curiosity getting the better of her, Maxi pulled her hood further down and peeked out. A towering, gray rock filled her vision. It seemed to touch the sky.

Maxi stared, her mouth agape. It truly was massive. A large block of sharp, light gray rock formed a steep slant above the gates of Eth Lene Castle like a seawall. Below it was a sturdy wall made of carved rock. Maxi nervously eyed the boulder perched precariously at the top of the crag.

“I-It looks as if it could come c-crashing down at any moment.”

“That wall of rock is what has kept Eth Lene safe from the fierce north winds and enemy invasions for hundreds of years. You do not have to worry about it collapsing,” Nora, the female cleric who was sitting across from Maxi, said proudly.

Maxi gave her a quizzical look. “Have you… b-been here before?”

“It is my hometown. I lived here before I moved to Levan,” Nora replied, somberly looking out the window. “I was quite surprised when I heard that it fell to the monsters. I’ve always believed that it was the safest place in the world. Since Eth Lene is surrounded on three sides by steep rock walls, and its ramparts are high and sturdy, I thought that it was an impregnable fortress.”

“No place in the world can truly be safe from all dangers,” Idsilla muttered cynically.

Nora bitterly agreed. “Perhaps that conviction is what lost us the castle.”

The gates drew closer, and Maxi barely listened to the conversation as she gazed up at them in awe. The magnificent rampart flanked by steep rock walls certainly looked impregnable.

She could not fathom how the monsters had been able to capture it, nor how the coalition army had recaptured it. As she was lost in this thought, the dark gray armor of the Remdragon Knights caught her eye.

Maxi quickly hid in the corner of the wagon. Sir Gabel Lachzion was inspecting each of the vehicles entering the gates. Cold sweat dripped down her back.

When it was finally their wagon’s turn to pass through, Maxi sat curled in the corner with her hood drawn over her face. A soldier opened the wagon door and scanned the people inside.

The coachman said respectfully, “They are female clerics who have come to heal the wounded.”

Afraid that she might attract the soldier’s attention, Maxi did not dare move a finger.

Before long, she heard Gabel’s calm voice. “All seems well. Let them pass.”

The door closed, and the wagon began to roll once more. Maxi let out the breath she was holding. Idsilla must have been nervous as well, as her shoulders sagged in relief.

They were not in the clear just yet, however. The knights could still discover them on the way to the women’s tent.

Feeling as though she were walking on thin ice, Maxi gnawed her lip. Even after entering the gates, the wagon kept moving for another ten minutes.

“We’re here. You can come out now.”

A soldier swung open the door. Maxi waited for the others to get off first. Outside, triangular banners flapped in the wind. Soldiers hauled luggage around dozens of tents.

Maxi’s eyes roved as she took in the scene. With a population greatly exceeding Serbin Castle’s, Eth Lene Castle buzzed with activity.

There were people in unfamiliar types of armor, and gruff curses, clashing iron, and rumblings of livestock seemed to come from every direction.

Feeling overwhelmed, Maxi could not stop her eyes darting about. Even though the fear of being discovered by Riftan twisted her stomach into tight knots, she could not rid herself of the desire to see him.

She desperately scoured the faces of the knights riding past her. Suddenly, somebody yanked her arm. Maxi barely managed to stifle a scream.

“R-Ruth! You scared me.”

“Stop staring. Do you want Sir Riftan to know you’re here?” Ruth hissed as he pulled her behind the barracks. “Sir Riftan is currently discussing something with Duke Aren. You must hide as far away as possible while he inspects the battle formation.”

“You don’t have to be so overly cautious… He will never know I am here. E-Even Sir Gabel was unable to tell it was me. He will never suspect a thing.”

“I would rather not take the risk, my lady,” Ruth muttered grimly. “You know how illogical he is when it comes to you. I implore you to spare the camp from being overturned by his fury.”

Ruth kept up his brisk pace. Unable to give up, Maxi continued to look over her shoulder before begrudgingly following the sorcerer.

It was not her only chance to see him. There would be countless opportunities during their stay at Eth Lene Castle. After returning Maxi to the group of women, Ruth led them to an area far away from the army barracks.

“This is where you will be staying,” he said, pointing to a large, clean tent.

Astonished gasps rose from the women as they flooded into the tent. Compared to the narrow one they had shared in Serbin Castle, this was a palace.

Partitioned cots provided each of the women twice the amount of personal space than what they had been used to. Seeing that they no longer needed to sleep cramped inside a stifling tent, the women breathed a sigh of relief.

“I will have the wounded men moved to the tent beside this one. If any of them are in critical condition, please let me know immediately.”

As the women began to lower their bags on their respective cots, Ruth added grimly, “Henceforth, there will be dozens of casualties each time a battle is fought, big or small. You must always be prepared for emergencies, and make sure the herb preparations and boiled water are readily available. The well is only five minutes away, and the storage is situated behind this tent. I will ask the men to stock an ample supply of herbs. If there is an emergency—”

“There you are.”

Ruth’s shoulders stiffened. Maxi’s heart stopped as she froze to the spot.

It was Ruth who managed to collect himself first. He gave Maxi a silent warning with his eyes, then whirled to block the entrance to the tent.

“S-Sir Riftan. Is something the matter?”

Maxi had rushed to the inner end of the tent. She clenched her jaw as she pretended to unpack her bag.

Ruth was simply terrible at faking calmness.

“It’s about Hebaron’s wound,” said Riftan. “What in the devil are you doing here? You were supposed to come directly to my tent.”

Ruth gave him a fake smile. “I was… briefing the female clerics.”

“Female clerics?”

“Yes, the basilica sent them to look after the wounded.”

“They’re from the basilica?”

Riftan’s deep voice sent a shudder down Maxi’s spine, and her whole body shook with fear and longing. If Ruth had not cried out at that moment, her impulses might have sent her running into Riftan’s arms.

“More importantly! Sir Hebaron’s condition worries me. Should we go see him right away? I will ask the male clerics to take over my duties here. How is his wound? Is there still no improvement?”

Ruth was doing everything he could think of to divert Riftan’s attention. There was a moment of nerve-racking silence before Riftan miraculously took the bait.

“The high priest is tending to the wound, but it’s not getting any better. I think it would be faster for you to find a means to dispel the curse.”

“Goodness, the Remdragon Knights can’t seem to last a day without me. Can’t be helped, I suppose. We should hurry to Sir Hebaron at once,” Ruth rambled in an exaggerated manner as he led Riftan away from the women’s tent.

Maxi strained her ears to listen to Riftan’s voice as they left. Soon he was drowned out by the clamors of the camp.

When she thought that they were distant enough, Maxi ran out of the tent. Riftan was barely visible among the crowd. Tugging her hood down further, she followed him as though she were under a spell.

From afar, she saw him dismount Talon and head toward a large tent. Ruth walked beside him. Maxi hurriedly hid behind a tree and watched him enter the tent. It had only been a glimpse, but it was enough to make her heart feel as though it were being crushed inside her chest.

This was her first glimpse of him in months. He looked far more commanding, dignified, and breathtakingly magnificent than she remembered. Maxi remained transfixed long after he disappeared into the tent.

Chapter 150

It was maddening how close she was to Riftan yet could not talk to him. She considered going up and telling him the truth, but just imagining his reaction sent shivers down her spine.

“You there. What are you doing?”

Maxi had been hesitating behind a tree when she felt a hand on her shoulder. Startled, she turned to find a burly man as big as Hebaron looking down at her.

The man gave her an impish smile and leaned his bushy face close. “Aren’t you a cute lass? Lookin’ for some company?”

Terrified, Maxi began to back away. “N-No, I am… n-not.”

“Be honest. I’d be happy to help,” the man said with a smirk.

He took a step closer, and Maxi frantically looked about her. Although there were soldiers all around, none seemed inclined to help her.

Desperately trying to conceal her distress, Maxi replied in the coldest voice she could muster, “Thank you… but I do not require your assistance. Now… if y-you’ll excuse me.”

She was about to turn around when the man grabbed her arm. Maxi stifled a scream. He yanked Maxi to him and growled irritably, “No need to be coy. If it’s money you want—”

“What’s going on here?”

Maxi whirled at the familiar voice. Kuahel Leon glared at the man with his ice-cold gaze.

“Were you not warned that anyone who causes a disturbance within the camp will be punished according to military law?”

The man appeared undaunted. “Why are you blowing this out of proportion? The woman seemed to be lost. I was merely trying to help.”

“She’s no woman,” Kuahel Leon coldly barked at the man without even glancing at Maxi. “Do you not see her attire? She is a female cleric sent by the basilica. I’m sure I do not have to explain to you the punishment that awaits those who try to harm someone under the church’s protection.”

“Goddamn, aren’t you a testy one?” the man snorted brazenly without a hint of remorse. “How am I supposed to know if she’s a cleric or a woman here to comfort the weary men just from her attire?”

Maxi’s lips quivered. It finally dawned on her that the man had mistaken her for a prostitute.

Seemingly sick of the man’s audacity, Kuahel Leon’s lips twisted in contempt. “I tire of this discussion. Return to your post before I have you punished for mocking a cleric of the church with your foul mouth.”

The man scowled, then almost flung Maxi’s arm away. “Yeah, yeah, whatever you say.”

Maxi ducked behind Sir Kuahel. The man shrugged nonchalantly before strolling away. Maxi watched him warily before she felt a hot gaze boring into her head.

She tentatively looked up. Kuahel Leon looked down at her, his brows furrowed into deep creases.

“Follow me,” he ordered curtly. “I shall escort you back to the women’s tent.”

She was in such shock that she meekly obeyed, glad to get away. As they cut through the bustling camp, she stuck close behind him.

Sir Kuahel remained silent until they arrived at a secluded spot.

“Please avoid moving about the camp on your own as much as possible.” His words were polite but laced with reproach. “The armies of Livadon, Wedon, Osiriya, and Balto are currently gathered here at Eth Lene Castle, and a third of them are mercenaries for hire. Please refrain from wandering the army barracks by yourself if you do not wish to encounter such an odious situation again.”

“I will… k-keep that in mind.”

The knight sighed and turned around. “You should go inside now. I will post a guard at the tent.”

“Th-Thank you.”

Maxi scurried in as though she were fleeing. Tension eased from her body, sapping the strength from her legs. When she wobbled to her cot and sank down onto it, Idsilla and Selina rushed over.

“You surprised us when you left in a hurry. Did you… meet him?”

Maxi shook her head. “No. I-I only… watched him from afar.”

“Wouldn’t it be better to tell him the truth? You came all this way to see him after all,” whispered Selina. Her frown suggested that all this tension was too much for her.

Maxi flushed. She felt like a child desperately trying to delay her whipping. “I do not wish to trouble him… w-when we are at war. And frankly… I’m scared of h-how he might react.”

“I understand. Elba would no doubt scream like a madman if he were to find me here.”

Idsilla hunched her shoulders in an elaborate shudder. Maxi barely managed a smile.

“H-Have you heard news of your brother?”

“Not yet. I’m waiting for the right moment to visit the Livadonian barracks.”

Their conversation was cut short by a cleric entering the tent. Maxi wiped her cold hands on her robe and tried to forget about earlier events.

Such a thing would not happen again if she followed Kuahel Leon’s instructions and refrained from wandering the camp alone. She tried to calm her pounding heart as she left with the other female clerics.

◆◆◆

It was evening when Ruth came to see her again. The forced journey had worsened the patients’ conditions, and Ruth had to see to them beforehand. He motioned with his head for Maxi to follow. After glancing about, Maxi picked up a small lamp and headed out.

Ruth led them through the dark forest in silence for a long time. After checking that they were alone, he promptly slumped down on a tree stump in exhaustion.

“All this suspense will be the death of me.”

“Do you think… he sensed something?”

“There would have been an uproar if he had. I think he’s too preoccupied with Sir Hebaron’s injury to notice anything else. Though I’m not sure that is a good thing…”

Maxi’s expression grew worried. “Is Sir Hebaron’s c-condition… that serious?”

Ruth ran a hand through his hair and heaved a sigh. “The wound itself is not that big, but his pain seems to be excruciating because of the curse. Even divine magic proved ineffective, as did mine.”

“Th-Then what should be done?”

“I need to find a way to break the curse. You need not worry, my lady. The man has endured worse with no problems. He is so fiercely tenacious that I’m sure he’ll be able to get through this as well.”

Despite his words, Ruth’s face was lined with worry. When Maxi’s expression grew despondent as well, Ruth forced a smile and changed the subject.

“Leave Sir Hebaron to me and focus on your own problems, my lady. The Remdragon and Temple Knights will be leaving tomorrow to stand guard at the battlefield for the next seven days. We should be able to breathe easier during that time, but… the problem is when they return. I’m not sure how long we can hide your presence from Sir Riftan…”

Maxi’s eyes grew round. “H-He is going to the battlefield? Are you saying… th-that the battle will commence soon?”

“It will not be an all-out battle. Not yet. The monsters are currently camped beyond the ravine in Cabro Valley. For a full-scale battle to commence, either army must pass through the narrow gorge. The one that makes the first move will be at a clear disadvantage. So, for a while, both sides will most likely be locked in a war of minds.”

“That means… i-it won’t be that dangerous, then?”

Ruth looked at her as though she had asked a ridiculous question.

“My lady, we are at war. Of course it will be dangerous.” Then, he added more gently, “Personally, I don’t think there’ll be a major battle for the time being. We’ve managed to secure enough provisions, so there is no reason for our side to take any risks. Moreover, the monsters are not likely to attempt an attack anytime soon. They suffered heavy casualties during their retreat from Eth Lene. As long as the situation doesn’t change unexpectedly, things should be peaceful for a while.”

“I-I see.”

Though she knew she was not supposed to feel like it, Maxi was greatly comforted by the knowledge that Riftan would not be fighting with the trolls right away. Ruth let out a bitter laugh when he saw the relief on her face.

“The key to winning a drawn-out war is to save as many men as possible for an all-out battle without dropping our guards. I’m told that the coalition army will be split into three divisions which will take turns guarding the frontlines. In any case, I think it will be safe for you to relax while the Remdragon Knights are at the front. We’ll deliberate on what to do when they return.”

Maxi nodded. After treating the wounded in the infirmary tent, Ruth returned to his own barracks. Maxi remained at the infirmary throughout the evening, and it was nearly dawn when she finally lay on her cot to sleep.

The next day, the Remdragon Knights departed for the battlefield in the faint light of daybreak. A strange sense of emptiness and relief came over Maxi as she watched them leave. Ruth found her as the gates were being secured after the last of the knights left the castle grounds.

“I must go check on Sir Hebaron. If anything happens, send someone to my tent. I’ve instructed the soldiers to inform me immediately if a female cleric calls for me.”

“I-I understand. Thank you… for doing so much for me.”

He shrugged as if to say it was nothing, then made his way toward the knights’ barracks.

Maxi spent her time tending to the wounded just as she had at Serbin Castle. Since there were men assigned to prepare the meals at Eth Lene, the women’s tasks were limited to looking after the injured.

Yet, despite the decreased workload, they found themselves just as tired at the end of the day from the mercenaries’ constant propositions and flirtations. Though the soldiers sent by the basilica did their best to ward them off, the gazes of the sexually frustrated men followed the women wherever they went.

Some were flagrant with their obscene remarks. The men from the north were the worst. According to Ruth, it was because there were no female clerics in Balto, and they did not understand that the women here were consecrated to God.

Their depravity appalled Maxi. They took no heed of the church’s doctrines. Was it normal to feel lust for a woman who was not one’s wife or lover? With her chastity threatened, Maxi felt terrified.

Furthermore, there were also practical issues that could not be ignored. Due to the constant gazes, the women had been unable to wash properly for days.

Though Maxi and the female clerics washed their hair by the spring at least once every three days, bathing had become an impossible dream ever since their arrival at Eth Lene Castle. After a long day of labor under the sweltering summer sun, not being able to bathe was torturous.

Unable to stand it any longer, Idsilla cried out, “I can’t take it anymore! Why don’t we ask the basilica’s soldiers to keep watch while we take turns bathing? I don’t care how brief, I just want to dunk myself in cold water.”

The others looked unsure but, unable to resist the possibility, agreed to seek the male clerics’ help.

Fortunately, the high priest readily agreed to their request. Two soldiers stood guard at a distance while the female clerics took turns bathing in the spring in groups of four.

Worried that someone might recognize them without their hoods, Maxi and Idsilla volunteered to go last.

It had been a while since Maxi had bathed. The mere thought of submerging her clammy, dirt-covered body in the icy water made her heart swell. She was waiting her turn with great anticipation when she heard a commotion outside.

Baffled, Maxi peered out of the tent and saw soldiers racing about the campsite.

“H-Has something happened?”

A female cleric dashed into the tent. “The men on the front have returned,” she exclaimed. “Some of them are injured.”

Maxi jolted to her feet. As if on cue, she saw soldiers carrying the wounded toward the infirmary. She hastened outside and guided the men to the empty cots.

There were seven injured in total, and although none were in critical condition, all of them complained of excruciating pain.

After assessing their conditions, Maxi turned to one of the soldiers who had brought the men. “A-Are the others… all right?”

“Some of the knights were injured, but they were treated with magic. These men are the last of the wounded.”

“Were any lives lost?”

“None.”

With a sigh of relief, Maxi immediately set about preparing the herbs and medical tools. The soldiers helped the men out of their armor as she did so.

Maxi crouched beside each of them and inspected their wounds. One appeared to have a broken rib, as his chest was darkly discolored. Another two gushed blood from what appeared to be spear wounds on their legs.

“These men only have light contusions,” Nora, who had been assessing the remaining men, cried out to Maxi. “I’ll apply warm compresses to their wounds, so please tend to those who are bleeding first.”

Maxi immediately fetched the coagulants and a basin of boiled water. One of the thigh wounds was covered in stiff, blood-soaked fabric. Maxi cut through it and cleaned the blood and dirt, revealing a deep gash.

After removing clumps of blood and other contaminants from the lesion, she sprinkled the coagulant over the gash and applied the detoxicant. The soldier thrashed from the pain, and Maxi was drenched in sweat by the time she finished.

“I have done w-what I can for him. Please have the remedies for pain a-and fever ready.”

“Understood!”

The female clerics moved in perfect coordination. Despite the quickness of their actions, however, it was sunset by the time they finished treating everyone.

Exhausted, Maxi sat in the corner to catch her breath. Her face was red from running about the stuffy tent all day with her hood drawn over her head.

As she fanned her face, she wondered if the Remdragon Knights were resting in their barracks by now. The soldier had informed her that no one else was injured, so was it safe to assume that Riftan was all right?

She was lost in her thoughts when she suddenly heard Idsilla’s urgent voice.

“Lady Calypse!”

Maxi turned to find the girl excitedly waving a towel at her.

“What are you doing over there? If you’re done tending to the men, let’s hurry to the spring for a bath before it gets dark.”

“R-Right now?”

“If we miss this opportunity, who knows when we will be able to again. The soldiers should still be there. Hurry!”

Maxi hastily grabbed a bar of soap and a change of clothes. Despite the growing shadows, her longing for a bath was acute. Determined to scrub themselves clean, the two women ran toward the darkening forest.

They dashed along the forest path for a while before they spotted the guards up ahead.

Turning her back to the men, Idsilla said, “I will go ask them to keep watch for us while we bathe, so you go on ahead first.”

With that, she shot away like an arrow without waiting for Maxi’s answer. Although Maxi was a little uneasy about walking around the shadowy forest by herself, she hastened toward the spring, bent on washing before the sun disappeared completely.

A clear spring soon emerged between the dense trees, and Maxi excitedly ran toward it. She was about to cast off her clothes when she heard splashing nearby. She jerked her head up with a gasp.

Not far from where she stood, a powerfully built man was half-submerged in the water. She was staring at the man’s smooth back in shock when he suddenly turned his head.

Maxi hastily lowered hers. A cold sweat broke out on her back, and her heart pounded erratically. The man was none other than Riftan.

Chapter 151

Maxi was so flustered that it did not immediately occur to her to flee. Her ears were ringing, and she felt dizzy. She teetered as a bout of vertigo washed over her. Was it brought on by fear or by longing? She managed to regain her balance by grabbing onto a rock.

“Were you not told that I was not to be disturbed?” his cold voice rang out.

Keeping her head down, Maxi gulped. She knew she had to say something but had a feeling he would recognize her immediately if she spoke.

After prickling with sweat and remaining silent for quite some time, Maxi buckled under the strange pressure emanating from him and managed to croak out, “P… Please… forgive me.”

There was a heavy silence. Maxi felt his sharp gaze boring into her head like needles.

“Raise your head,” he said, suspicious.

When Maxi clutched her hood and began to back away, she heard splashing followed by the rustling of clothes.

Not daring to look up, Maxi desperately glanced at the trees like a soldier seeking an escape route. Before she could find a way out, however, a pair of large, wet feet entered her line of vision. Riftan stalked toward her wearing only trousers.

“Did you not hear me?”

Maxi could feel her temples pulsing. Her eyes shifted desperately, her heart pounded, and her whole body dripped with cold sweat. She was trembling like a cornered beast when, suddenly, Idsilla’s urgent voice called out.

“F-Forgive us, sir knight!”

The young noblewoman came bursting through the trees like the wind and positioned herself between Maxi and Riftan.

“We were busy tending to the wounded… We did not know we weren’t supposed to approach the spring. Our sincerest apologies for disturbing your rest.”

The soldiers must have told Idsilla that Riftan was here, as the girl swiftly grasped the situation and hid Maxi behind her.

“If we have your pardon, sir... we shall take our leave.”

Without waiting for his reply, Idsilla slowly pushed Maxi toward the trees. Riftan, however, was not one to give up so easily.

“I have not given you permission to leave yet,” he said, his voice whip-like.

Idsilla stiffened, and Maxi edged closer to the girl’s back to hide from the dark shadow looming over them.

Riftan’s deep voice resonated close to her. “You, the one in the back. How many times must I tell you to raise your head?”

“Sir knight… a female cleric cannot reveal her face to a man.”

“I was not addressing you.”

“We are clerics under the church’s protection,” Idsilla replied. “We cannot violate the doctrines of our faith, even if it is a knight who commands us. We pray for your understanding.”

Astonishingly, the girl remained calm in the face of Riftan’s intimidating presence. If she had not been so terrified, Maxi would have admired her for it. However, all of Maxi’s attention was focused on Riftan.

After a suffocating silence, Riftan finally spoke. “Very well. You may go.”

Maxi almost sank to the ground in relief. Supporting Maxi, Idsilla turned them both around and was about to retreat when a force abruptly yanked Maxi’s hood.

The ambush had come from nowhere, and Maxi was too surprised to stop it. Her hood was wrenched back, and another strong hand spun her body around.

Maxi looked up at Riftan with petrified eyes. His gaze swept over her from head to foot as though he could not believe what he was seeing.

Water dripped from his wet hair and landed on her cheeks. Maxi felt a burning flush color her face.

While she looked no better than a beggar, Riftan was as beautiful as a water god who had just risen from a lake. His wet hair glistened like dark-blue satin, and his muscular torso gleamed red in the setting sun.

Even in the nerve-racking tension, Maxi could not tear her gaze away from the face of her husband whom she had not seen in months.

Riftan seemed equally transfixed, and his eyes swept hungrily over her as he let out a choked groan.

“By God, why are you…”

His trembling fingers touched her cheek, and for a moment, Maxi foolishly thought that he might be pleased that she was here. However, his eyes soon hardened and burned with rage.

“What in the devil are you doing here?” he growled savagely, grabbing her shoulders. “Who brought you here?! What were you thinking coming to such—”

“D-Do not be angry with her, Sir!” Idsilla interjected, stopping Riftan from bellowing like a madman.

His fiery gaze flew to Idsilla, and the girl desperately tried to defend Maxi despite trembling with fear.

“Lady Calypse is here because of me. I told her of my intentions to join the support unit, and—”

“Th-That is not true! I-It was… my choice to come. I just… could not sit by and w-wait any longer…”

“You chose to come here?”

His livid eyes returned to her, his whole body tense from barely contained rage. Maxi snapped her mouth closed.

Her handsome husband, whom she had been dying to catch a glimpse of all this time, looked as vicious as a lion from hell.

“Does the duke know you’re here? What fool allowed you to join the support unit?”

“N-No one knows… that I’m here,” Maxi answered weakly, wetting her dry lips. “I-I hid my identity… and… secretly joined the party as a female cleric.”

His rage seemed to surpass the limit that could be expressed in words. More than once, he opened his mouth as if to yell, only to clench his jaw like a man dredging up the last of his restraint.

Before long, his face smoothed to a blank mask. It was not a good sign. Maxi knew that this calm and silence meant that he was at the peak of his anger.

After icily staring at Maxi’s ashen face, Riftan turned to Idsilla once again. “You were the one who helped her?”

“I-Idsilla… did nothing wrong. I chose to—”

“Keep your mouth shut.”

Maxi helplessly hung her head like a criminal standing trial. After rubbing his face and taking a deep breath, Riftan glanced behind him. The soldiers who had come after Idsilla stood awkwardly among the trees.

Riftan motioned to them. “Take her back to the women’s tent.”

The men promptly walked over to Idsilla and ushered her away. Maxi discreetly tried to go with them when Riftan cut in.

“Don’t even think about it,” he said in a gentle voice that sent a shiver down her spine.

Maxi’s shoulders sagged. After picking up his sword and the rest of his clothes, Riftan began to walk in the opposite direction. Maxi had no choice but to follow him like a foal being dragged on a rope. There was no way out of this mess.

They made their way out of the forest in a silence that felt like the calm before the storm. When they entered the army barracks, the soldiers who had been eating around fires lit all over the campsite turned to look at them with interest.

One of the mercenaries whistled loudly. “Enjoyed a round somewhere, did you?” He eyed Riftan’s half-dressed state and sneered, “Behold, the skills of Wigrew’s reincarnation! Even in this godforsaken place, he’s found a woman to entertain him!”

Men snickered all around them, but Riftan remained unfazed. He shot the mercenary a menacing glare and did not break his brisk pace. Maxi almost had to run to keep up with him. They reached a tent bearing the banner of the Remdragon Knights, and Riftan shoved her in and closed the flap behind them.

Maxi instinctively stood as far away from him as possible.

Riftan eyes blazed before spitting out, “Now, talk! Let’s see what excuses you’ll spout.”

He threw his sword and clothes onto the floor.

“I said, talk!”

Maxi opened and closed her mouth, unable to think of anything to say. Riftan paced around the tent like a caged beast before he began to rebuke her.

“Was I making an unreasonable demand when I asked you to wait for me in Levan? What in the devil were you thinking coming to such a place?! Do you have any idea how dangerous this is? How could you even think to come here without a single—”

Riftan abruptly stopped his outburst and clutched his forehead as if rocked by a pulsing headache. “Good God, what were you going to do if your party had been attacked by an army on your way here? Goddammit! Must I shake you upside down for you to come to your senses?!”

“N-Nothing serious happened! The basilica’s soldiers and the knights… protected the female clerics… so I was never harmed during the journey.”

“You were just lucky, damn it!”

His anger spilled out of his control, and he shook her as he spoke.

“If there had been a big skirmish, there’s no knowing how many of them would have been killed! Tell me, who among them would have protected you properly? Do you think those men would have risked their lives to protect a single female cleric? You could have died if you’d been unluckier. Do you even realize how serious this is?”

Maxi finally managed to collect herself from the onslaught of his anger.

“Th-That… goes for everyone!” she retorted hotly. “Everyone in this camp… i-is risking their lives. I-It is the same for you, Riftan. You could a-also get hurt or even lose your life… if you are unlucky. And yet… you are still here, are you not? I-I also—”

“Do you even know what kind of comparison you make?” He snorted in exasperation. “I’ve spent my whole life on the battlefield. I’ve been doing this for more than a decade! How could you even compare yourself to me?!”

“I-It’s not as if… I joined to fight with a sword! There are s-soldiers here who are mere boys, and I am not… the only weak woman in this camp. All of the women… are doing their best t-to look after the injured men.”

The bulging vein on Riftan’s forehead looked close to bursting at her response. “Everyone in the world can come slave away here for all I care. But not you!”

“W-Why is that? How is that f-fair?”

“You are a duke’s daughter! A noblewoman! Why must you suffer here like everyone else?”

His illogical words caused something inside Maxi to snap. She was sick of it. She was not the lofty noblewoman he thought she was, but an ordinary person like everyone else. It frustrated her that he was incapable of seeing it.

“I-I am not a duke’s daughter! I-I am the wife of a knight! I-I am no longer a Croyso… but a Calypse!”

Riftan appeared to be at a loss for words as he looked down at her. Maxi, who had been fuming as she glowered at him, suddenly caught her breath. Pain lurked behind his dark eyes.

“Is that why you’re here?” he murmured, his voice somber. “Are you here… because you’re Maximilian Calypse?”

“Th-That’s not what I meant. I-I only wished to be near—”

“I apologize for the interruption, but you have quite the audience outside.”

Maxi’s head jerked toward the owner of the unexpected voice and saw Ursuline Ricaydo standing at the tent’s entrance.

“If you do not wish to give the northern barbarians something to talk about, I suggest you end your argument here.”

Maxi’s face was almost blue. After giving Ursuline a cold glare, Riftan grabbed the tunic hanging near the entrance and threw it on.

Turning back to Ursuline, he ordered, “I want you to guard her. I need a minute.”

Maxi grabbed his arm as he went to leave without another word. “R-Riftan… please, don’t be angry. Listen to me. I was so worried about you… th-that I had to come. I just couldn’t… sit by and wait any—”

“We will talk later.”

He coldly pried her hands away, and Maxi stared up at him in shock. Riftan regarded her somberly for a moment before turning around.

“I’ll only end up saying something I’ll regret if I stay. I’ll be back once I’ve cooled off, so wait for me.”

Maxi looked devastated as she watched the flap of the tent flutter in the chilly evening wind. Tears of anguish trickled down her cheeks, and she hastily wiped them away with her sleeve. Ursuline, who had been silently watching her, awkwardly opened his mouth.

“I will have someone get Ruth and Elliot for you.”

He summoned one of the soldiers standing outside and added, “I’m sure you will feel better with them here.”

The knight seemed unsure of what to say after that. He quietly regarded Maxi wearing an expression she could not make sense of. It was as if he were looking at a stranger.

Chapter 152

Though she sensed the slight shift in Sir Ursuline’s manner, Maxi was too exhausted to feel baffled by it. She slumped in the corner of the tent and could do nothing but blink.

There was no way to tell how long she sat staring into space. Eventually, she heard footsteps approaching before Ruth burst through the tent flap.

“Are you all right, my lady?”

He sounded anxious when he saw her haggard face.

Worried that her cheeks were still tear-streaked, Maxi hastily wiped her face again. “I-I am all right.”

Ruth regarded her for a moment before heaving a sigh. “So, you got caught in the end. I actually thought we’d have a few weeks before he found out… I certainly didn’t think you would be discovered in less than ten days.”

“I ran into him… a-at the spring…”

When Maxi sullenly hung her head, Ruth shrugged his shoulders in resignation. “Well, what’s done is done. It’s not like we weren’t expecting this. Where is Sir Riftan?”

“H-He left… in a rage. He said he’ll return once he has calmed down,” Maxi murmured despondently.

Ruth stared glumly at the tent entrance. “Then let’s hope he’ll be as calm as a sleeping infant when he returns.”

“It seems that you were already aware of her ladyship’s presence here,” Ursuline concluded after silently listening to their exchange.

Ruth seemed to sweat as he avoided the knight’s eyes.

Ursuline opened his mouth as if to berate the sorcerer, but he stopped and shook his head.

“You’ll be facing the commander’s wrath soon,” he said coldly, “so I’ll spare you my admonishment.”

“R-Ruth was… forced to keep it a secret b-because I implored him not to tell anyone.”

“Even so, he should have prioritized your safety and informed the commander.”

“Had I thought it would be a problem, I would’ve done so. But her ladyship has been doing well on her own. I figured there was no need to turn it into a bigger problem than it was.”

“It is not your place to make such—”

Ursuline’s rebuke was cut short by Elliot Charon and Ulyseon Rovar rushing into the tent. Seeing the shock on their faces, Maxi flushed and tried to arrange her disheveled hair.

After gawking at her for a moment, Ulyseon rushed over, his face lit up with a wide smile. “My lady! You really are here! I didn’t believe it at first. Have you been well?”

The tension in Maxi’s shoulders eased at the relief that at least somebody was happy to see her.

“I have been… well. How about you, Ulyseon? A-Are you well?”

“Haven’t injured even a pinky, my lady. I’m not even allowed to fight on the battlefield! While the others fight at the front, all I’ve been doing is transporting weapons, tending to the horses, and cleaning armor,” Ulyseon exclaimed discontentedly. He then looked her over with bright eyes. “In any case, you really had me shocked, my lady! How did you get here?”

“I-I came with the support unit.”

Elliot had been staring at her with a vacant expression. He now looked utterly dumbfounded as he muttered, “Now that you mention it… I see that is a cleric’s habit.”

Maxi blushed and tried to smooth her tattered clothes. “I-I have been… treating the wounded w-with the other female clerics.”

“You have been staying with the female clerics all this time?” he repeated like a parrot, giving her the same look as Ulyseon. Then, as if finally grasping the situation, he grew pale. “You came to this dangerous place without a single guard?”

“The basilica’s soldiers… protected us on our way here.”

Elliot’s frown did not ease. “My lady! How could you be so reckless? Have you considered what could have happened if there’d been an accident?”

After chiding Maxi, Elliot suddenly clutched his forehead and let out a groan. “If you came with the support unit, then you must have been at Serbin Castle when I was there. Have you known since then that she was here, Mage Ruth?”

Ruth pursed his lips and looked away. Even so, his silence was answer enough.

Elliot glowered at Ruth and barked, “Are you out of your mind?! Why did you not inform me of this right away?”

“Let’s say I wished to handle this problem as quietly as possible,” Ruth said after a short silence.

Elliot was speechless for a brief moment at the apathetic response before his face grew red. He began to berate Ruth.

“Are you saying that you’ve been neglecting her ladyship because you couldn’t be bothered? Sir Riftan will never forgive you if he learns of this!”

“Sir Elliot! P-Please, stop. I was the one… w-who asked Ruth not to tell anyone. You mustn’t b-blame him.”

Elliot’s expression immediately softened when he saw how pale Maxi was.

“I apologize for raising my voice, my lady, but we cannot let this slide—”

“I truly am sorry for worrying you, but… I really am getting along just fine. I-I do not want there to be any trouble… because of me.”

Seeing her imploring gaze, Elliot bobbed his head in resignation.

Ruth, who had been watching their exchange like a silent spectator, scratched the back of his head. “What do you intend to do now, my lady? Now that Sir Riftan has found out, you will no longer be able to stay with the female clerics.”

Maxi pressed her lips together. Ruth was right. Riftan would never allow her to remain with the other women. Even so, she could not leave Idsilla all alone when the girl had unwittingly come to rely on her so much.

Not knowing what to do, Maxi was anxiously rubbing her forehead when her stomach emitted a low growl.

A hot flush lit up her ears. She glanced up to see if anyone had heard and saw the knights, all of whom had keen senses, looking at her with wide eyes.

She mumbled an excuse. “I-I have yet to have dinner…”

“I will get you something to eat at once!”

Ulyseon ran out of the tent while Elliot swiftly pulled out a chair from the table and motioned for her to sit.

“You must be tired from tending to the injured men all day, my lady. You should rest. Is there anything else we can get you?”

“I-I would like… to wash,” Maxi said tentatively.

Elliot immediately ordered a basin of water to be brought to the tent. The next thing Maxi knew, clean towels, a bar of soap, and a large basin full of cold water were being laid out before her.

It had been a while since she had experienced such conscientious service, and she found the sudden attention rather disconcerting. Still, the clean, brimming water was too tempting to resist.

When the knights stepped out of the tent to stand guard outside, Maxi ducked behind a partition to undress. It was her first bath in a week, and nothing could hold her back from it.

She threw nervous glances at the entrance before she began to wipe herself down with a soaked towel. Though she was as sparing as possible with the water, the basin was half empty by the time she rinsed her face and body.

The remaining water was for her hair, and it was not enough to thoroughly rinse all of the soap from her thick curls. Although it bothered her slightly, she felt better now that she at least smelled clean.

After rolling her dirty garments into a ball and placing them aside, she found a tunic — likely Riftan’s — and put it on. The tunic would have been just above the knees on him. On her, it reached down to her calves. She tied a belt around her waist and tentatively poked her head out of the tent flap.

“I-I am done.”

“Your food is ready, my lady. Please let me know if you require more.”

Elliot had been waiting for her outside the tent. He handed her a tray full of meat, stew, bread, and wine. Maxi’s eyes grew wide at the first sumptuous meal she had seen in a long time.

“This is m-more than enough. Um… Do you know where Riftan is?”

“The commander is at the ramparts. Do not worry, my lady. He should be back soon.”

Maxi accepted the tray with a sullen expression. Although she was famished, recalling Riftan’s obstinate behavior left an unpleasant taste in her mouth. It felt as though she had munched on sand.

She sat at the table and crammed the bread into her mouth. Halfway through the tray of food, fatigue and drowsiness flooded her. Maxi gulped down the remaining wine and sat on the cot, sleepily staring at the entrance. However, Riftan did not return even as the night grew deeper.

They had finally reunited after months apart, and yet, was he so angry that he did not wish to see her? Her heart stung when she remembered the pain in his eyes. She had been expecting his anger, but she had never once thought that it would cause him anguish.

Maxi buried her face on her knees. Should she have waited patiently in Levan?

She wished to be by his side no matter the danger. If it meant she could be with him, she would gladly endure the hardships of a campaign.

She decided to tell him as much when he returned — that being with him was what mattered to her the most. That being Maximilian Calypse made her feel more alive than ever.

Her neck became strained as she waited for him. Eventually, tired and sated, she fell asleep. She awoke groggily to find a sturdy arm wrapped around her waist, and her eyes flew open.

In the dim light of dawn, she could make out Riftan’s sleeping, muscular form. She gazed up at his calm face in surprise.

He must have lost weight in the past few months, as his face looked a little gaunt. Faint shadows darkened his eyes.

Despite his anger, he had quietly laid next to her so as not to wake her. She felt constricted with emotion at the thought.

Long strands of hair covered his forehead, and she brushed them aside. He looked younger with his hair swept up.

She devoured him with her eyes before leaning in to give him a peck. When he did not wake up, she grew more daring. She stroked his stubbled chin and held her lips to his a bit longer.

For someone whose body was as hard as iron, his lips were surprisingly soft. Maxi was caressing them when he suddenly grabbed her waist.

“That tickles.”

Maxi hunched her shoulders as her face flushed crimson.

“I-I’m sorry. Did I… wake you?”

“I didn’t get a wink of sleep.”

He opened his eyes, and they were lucid as he gazed at her.

“I still can’t believe that you’re here.”

Maxi’s heart sank at his brusque tone. She burrowed deeper into his arms.

“I’m sorry for coming here a-against your wishes. Please, don’t be angry with me.”

Riftan stiffened, then pulled her into a tight embrace. Relief flooded over her at his comforting warmth. Maxi pressed her face to his chest and breathed in. His masculine scent that filled her lungs warmed her heart, and she felt like a wanderer who had returned home after a long journey.

“I really… missed you. That’s why I came. I truly am h-happy to be here.”

“Damn it, don’t think that you can settle this with sweet words.”

He slid his big hand behind her head and pressed her against him as though melding their bodies into one. Maxi could feel his heart pounding like a drum, and his neck pulsed rapidly. His long, calloused fingers combed her hair and hungrily stroked her nape.

“I have no idea what to do with you. Goddammit, if I had my way, I would drop this war and take you back to Anatol myself. I truly wish that were possible.”

His words were so enticing that they made Maxi gulp. Of course, she could never ask such a thing of him.

“I-I have no intention of being a hindrance. That is not why I came. I simply… wanted to be near you. And if possible… I-I want to help.”

Chapter 153

“But I can’t bear the thought of you being in such a place!”

Riftan pried her away from him and sat up. The bluish dawn illuminated his broad shoulders. He gazed down at her for a moment, his eyes shadowed, before roughly rubbing his face.

“This is not what I wanted for you when I brought you to Anatol.”

“R-Riftan, I… truly am content here. I am your w-wife. I also… wish to be helpful. I-I might not be able to do much… but I am a healer, and I’ve mastered a few spells. I’ve grown healthier too. I’ve managed to make it this far, haven’t I? I am not th-that weak.”

Despite her impassioned argument, Riftan still looked unconvinced. Maxi was about to pull him into her arms again when she stopped herself, the fear that he might jerk away making her hesitate. Seeing this, Riftan sighed and pulled her into a tight embrace.

Maxi moaned when she felt his thick tongue push into her mouth. His hard chest crushed her breasts, and his muscular arms tightened around her like the roots of a tree. Maxi gasped for air like a fish caught in a net.

He explored her with such passion that his regal nose bore down on her own, and his stubbled chin chafed her smooth skin.

Maxi shuddered as his hot, wet tongue hungrily tasted the roof of her mouth and the insides of her cheeks. It was a feverish kiss, one that made Maxi feel as though he were trying to devour her.

“Maxi…” Riftan murmured, his voice thick with desire.

He lowered her onto the cot, and Maxi flinched and grabbed his forearm when she felt his hot fingers slide between her thighs. The fire in his eyes was so intense that it made Maxi wonder if what heated them was desire or hatred.

He fondled her until he could bear it no longer and crushed her under him. Electrifying heat coursed through her as his weight pressed down. It nearly drove her out of her mind.

Matching his urgency, Maxi hungrily explored Riftan’s smooth, muscular body. Droplets of sweat began to form on her skin, and her rapid pulse even extended to her fingertips.

It felt as though her blood boiled with desire. She caressed his back over and over again, and Riftan’s seductive moans filled her ears. Maxi thought that she would not mind dying like this, crushed beneath him.

Urgent footsteps outside the tent shattered their moment of passion.

“Commander! We are to convene,” shouted a voice.

Riftan slammed his head on the cot and cursed in frustration.

“Goddammit, talk about timing…” He squeezed his eyes shut and barked irritably, “I’ll be there soon.”

Maxi yanked down her bunched-up tunic. Riftan watched her with blazing eyes before slowly rising to his feet. She saw that the muscles on his back were tense from unsated desire.

After running a hand through his tousled hair, Riftan grabbed a clean tunic and threw it on. He then washed his face and donned his armor with astonishing speed.

With the blanket wrapped around her, Maxi watched as Riftan flawlessly transitioned back into a knight in the blink of an eye. Lastly, he strapped his sword belt around his waist.

He turned to look at her with frightening eyes. “I will be back soon, so don’t even think about leaving this tent.”

“B-But I also have—”

Maxi quickly snapped her mouth closed.

His voice came out in the growl of a wild dog as he warned, “I will not have you wandering around a camp full of animals by yourself. You’re not to take a step out of this tent.”

Before he walked out, he gave her a menacing glare as if to warn her that further disobedience would not be tolerated. Maxi hastily dressed and tried to go after him, but the soldier guarding the entrance blocked her path.

“Forgive me, my lady, but Sir Riftan has commanded that we keep you inside.”

Maxi impatiently looked up at the soldier. Idsilla would be worried about her, and if she did not return soon, the other female clerics might misunderstand the situation. Maxi felt restless as she looked up at the brightening sky.

“I-I won’t be long… I will only visit the infirmary.”

“I’m sorry, my lady, but Sir Riftan’s orders come first.”

The soldier refused to budge. Maxi bit her lip and glowered at him but eventually withdrew to the tent. Though she was angry at Riftan’s unreasonable treatment of her, she could not resent him for trying to protect her.

She slumped down onto the cot and waited for him to return. However, she soon grew restless, her body having become accustomed to all-day labor.

Maxi roamed the tent, inspecting the items she came across. Though Riftan’s tent was spacious and comfortable, it was humbly furnished. Layer after layer of sheets covered the cot, and beside it stood his armor and sword stand, along with his spear and shield. Dozens of chairs surrounded a large table that could seat at least thirty people.

A round hole in the diamond-shaped ceiling seemed to serve as a window. A flap designed to cover the hole was attached to a rope that stretched to the ground. Like a curious cat, Maxi tugged at it.

She was looking idly about the tent when she sensed that the noise outside was growing louder. Maxi leaped to her feet and threw back the cloth over the entrance. Not far from the tent, Riftan stood arguing with a woman. Maxi grew wide-eyed when she saw the woman’s face.

“P-Princess Agnes?”

They somehow heard her murmur and turned to her in unison.

“Maximilian!” The princess pushed Riftan aside and ran over to Maxi. “I thought the knights were mistaken when I heard them talking, but it was true! It’s been a long time, hasn’t it? Have you been well?”

Maxi’s eyes grew round at the unexpectedly warm welcome. Paying no heed to Maxi’s bewildered reaction, the princess squeezed both of her hands and carried on excitedly.

“You must have suffered a difficult journey here. I hear that these stuffy men have been busy nagging instead of welcoming you.”

Princess Agnes flicked her head toward Riftan with a disapproving look.

Riftan scowled and gritted his teeth. “I don’t want you giving my wife false hope.”

“False hope? Must you phrase it so?” The princess snorted. “I offered you a sensible solution. And it is Maximilian’s opinion that matters, not yours, sir.”

Unable to follow their conversation, Maxi began backing away when Ruth materialized out of nowhere and tried to stop their bickering.

“Both of you, please, calm down. Do you not see that Lady Calypse is uncomfortable?”

Riftan shot Ruth an icy glare before turning to Maxi. Seeing her anxious expression, Riftan rubbed his face, then begrudgingly stepped away from the entrance.

“Fine. We’ll discuss this inside.”

“Oh, how nice of you,” Agnes quipped as she strode into the tent.

Bewildered, Maxi followed them. Seeing her confused expression, Agnes gave Maxi an apologetic smile.

“I apologize if we startled you. I’m afraid we lost our tempers while we were discussing where you should be accommodated. You know how obstinate this man can be.”

“My… accommodation?” Maxi asked, nervously looking back and forth between Agnes and Riftan.

“It is my prerogative to decide where my wife stays, Your Highness. You have no say in this.”

“I am the commander of the coalition forces of Wedon. And since Lady Calypse is also a subject of Wedon, I do have a say in this matter!”

“She is not a mage dispatched by the kingdom!”

“Which is why I’m offering her the position!”

“J-Just a moment!” Maxi cried out, bringing an abrupt end to the shouting match. “Could someone please… explain to me what is going on?”

Ruth had been standing with his back to Maxi throughout the exchange. Evidently deciding that neither of the commanders would be able to give Maxi a clear explanation, he sighed and said, “It’s simple, my lady. You joined the support unit disguised as one of Livadon’s female clerics, but you are no longer able to continue as such. Which is why the idea that you be formally introduced as one of Wedon’s mages came up.”

“A-An official mage?”

“No need to feel daunted, Maximilian,” the princess added when she saw Maxi’s scared face. “It will only be a titular position. Your duties within the camp will largely remain the same.”

Maxi gave her a dubious look. “I-If nothing is going to change… is this complicated formality really necessary? I do not m-mind staying with the female clerics—”

“And you think I would allow such a thing?” Riftan growled through gritted teeth. “Damn it! The fact that you were forced to stay in such a place is enough to make my blood boil. Is this your way of mocking me?”

“That’s why it is no longer an option for you to stay with the female clerics,” Ruth muttered dryly.

His shoulders sagged as though he were exhausted, and Maxi surmised that Riftan must have given him an earful.

“At the moment, your position within the camp is ambiguous at best,” continued Ruth. “Since you can no longer claim to be a female cleric, Sir Riftan and Princess Agnes have been arguing over the suggestion of conferring you with a position as one of Wedon’s mages.”

“Of course, your tasks will mostly be the same. The only thing that will change is that you will now tend to the wounded as a healer of Wedon and not a female cleric of the basilica,” Agnes explained in a gentle voice. “You might think it unnecessary, but affiliation matters greatly in an army camp. Soldiers from Livadon, Wedon, Osiriya, and Balto are currently gathered here at Eth Lene. The men are in disarray because the lines of command are a mess. If a problem were to arise without us making your affiliation clear, none of the kingdoms would be able to offer you protection. You have been receiving the protection of the basilica’s soldiers until now, have you not?”

Maxi nodded.

“Now, you must allow Wedon to protect you.”

“I will protect my wife!” Riftan spat out as though he had reached the end of his patience. “I don’t need you meddling in my affairs.”

“Do you intend to stay by her side all day, Sir Riftan?” Agnes retorted cynically, crossing her arms. “And when you are required on the battlefield? What then? Are you going to confine her to your tent? Stop being so stubborn! This is a war, and a war has no need for a noblewoman. If Maximilian remains at this camp as your wife and not as a mage, both of you will become a laughingstock.”

“Let them say whatever they want. I’ll do my part in this war, but that doesn’t mean my wife has to do the same!”

“But I… want to sh-share your burden,” Maxi interjected. “I-I do not want to be a liability. I wish… to accept Her Highness’s offer.”

Riftan pressed his lips together. She had only just managed to placate him, and now she could see him growing as cold as ice once again. But she could not back down.

“If you recall… I served as a healer in Calypse Castle as well. I don’t see h-how this is different. I won’t overwork myself… so please stop opposing the idea w-without giving me a chance. I know I can do well.”

Riftan’s lips were a thin line as his eyes bore into Maxi’s face. She saw his eyes darken.

“Fine. Do as you wish,” he replied coldly. “You’re going to do what you want regardless of my objections anyway, so I would rather have someone watching you from the start than have you hoodwink me again.”

Maxi hunched her shoulders at his reproachful tone.

He glared at her for a moment, then turned his back to her. “I will assign men to guard you immediately. You can’t refuse me this.”

With that, Riftan walked out of the tent. Maxi was about to follow him, but Princess Agnes was quick to stop her.

“You should give him some time. People might think he’s bad-tempered, but deep down, he is a sensible man. Once he has had a chance to cool his head, he’ll see that this is the best option we have.”

“B-But…”

“Sir Riftan seems to be irrationally protective of you. Some might say as if he were trying to protect a six-year-old,” said the princess disapprovingly. “Of course, that wouldn’t be a problem if you had no objection to it. But if that is not the case, you must make him see that you possess a will of your own.”

Chapter 154

For some reason, Maxi felt both chastised and encouraged by the princess’s words. Agnes patted Maxi on the shoulder with a boyish grin.

“In any case, I’m truly glad you’re here. There are currently twenty-two mages at Eth Lene Castle, and we are up to our ears casting barriers around the camp, preparing defensive runes, and creating magical devices. We would be grateful for any help we can get.”

“Did you bump heads with Sir Riftan all so you could exploit Lady Calypse?” Ruth asked incredulously, glaring at the princess.

Maxi gave Ruth an odd look. Was he not the one who had taught her magic just so he could use her as an assistant?

As if unable to remember his past actions, Ruth declared, “Sir Riftan would never allow it. Besides that, it would be difficult to explain this situation to the other mages. I think it’s more than enough that her ladyship is helping at the infirmary.”

“Exploit her? What a mean thing to say!” Agnes cried shrilly.

She glowered at Ruth before turning her gaze to Maxi and clasping her hands.

“I do not ask for much. If you could help us with the formulation of the runes from time to time, I shall be forever in your debt.”

“I-If it is in my ability… I-I will do my best to assist you.”

The princess looked deeply moved. Seeing her face, Maxi suddenly recalled what it was like to help Ruth sort through runes all day and began to grow anxious. She was regretting her rash decision when the princess began to usher her toward the tent entrance.

“Good. Then we should head over to my tent this instant. I think you are in need of a change of clothes.”

Maxi awkwardly tried to smoothen Riftan’s loose tunic.

“But first, I-I think I should go to the women’s tent… to fetch my belongings.”

Ruth, who had been waiting for the chance to get away, promptly volunteered. “Allow me to get them for you, my lady.”

Maxi stopped him as he tried to scurry out of the tent.

“What do you intend to t-tell the female clerics? I disappeared so suddenly… they are bound to be suspicious…”

“You’ve had your face concealed behind a hood until now. No one is going to recognize you even if you were to reappear as a mage of Wedon.”

Maxi was dumbfounded by how lightly he was taking the matter.

“How many weeks d-do you think I’ve been working with these women? Some of them surely must have seen my face… A-And more importantly, some will recognize the way I talk… or my voice.”

After staring up at the ceiling for a moment, Ruth pulled an irritated face and said, “Very well. I will explain the situation to them.”

“Wouldn’t my impersonating a female cleric… become a problem?”

“Well, you aren’t a spy, and all you did was volunteer to tend to the wounded. I don’t see why it would. Even so, there are always those who will sneer and slander, so I suggest we keep this from becoming public knowledge.” He shook his head. “Fortunately, there are currently more than fifteen thousand people in this camp. I doubt any of them will notice the sudden appearance of a low-level mage from Wedon. You need not worry so much, my lady.”

He lightly patted Maxi on the shoulder and left. With Ruth gone, the princess immediately took Maxi to her tent and gave her new garments to wear.

Maxi finally found herself dressed in something that was neither rough nor dull. However, the hem of her trousers dragged on the floor, and they were so tight around her hips that she feared they would rip at the slightest movement. Feeling like a duck with stubby legs and a bulging rump, Maxi was disheartened.

She enviously eyed the princess’s tall, slender figure that was reminiscent of a doe. Looking embarrassed, Agnes handed Maxi a dress instead.

“It may not be as comfortable as trousers, but it shouldn’t hinder your movement. It was designed for activity.”

Maxi slipped into the dark-blue, ankle-length dress and strapped Riftan’s dagger around her waist. It was modest, barely exposing any skin, but Maxi still felt uncomfortable in it. After being garbed in a glorified sack for some time, wearing such an outfit made her feel as though she were dressed for a ball.

“This is a tag that shows you are part of Wedon’s army. I know Riftan intends to have men guard you, but I still want you to carry this with you just in case.”

Agnes handed Maxi a wooden tag bearing the crest of Wedon. She added with a stern face, “As I’ve told you earlier, the soldiers of Wedon, Livadon, Osiriya, and Balto are gathered here. There have been quite a few disturbances lately with the men acting up.”

“D-Disturbances?”

“They keep challenging each other to duels,” the princess answered sourly, “and the Remdragon Knights are the most frequent recipients of these challenges. Winning a duel against any of them would earn one the title of greatest knight, so all the men are hell-bent on provoking them into a fight.”

“The men… f-fight with each other when we are at war?”

“Foolish creatures, aren’t they?” The princess snorted bitterly. “Though we have forbidden dueling, the mandate is difficult to enforce since the chain of command isn’t clear. If I’m honest, the coalition army is currently no different from an unstable magical device that could explode at any moment. With headstrong men like Sejuleu Aren, Riftan Calypse, Kuahel Leon, and the vice commander of the Knights of Phil Aaron, the greatest knightly order in the north, all gathered in one place…  Let’s just say they are like oil and water.”

Agnes furrowed her brow.

“Not to mention the knights under them. At present, the coalition army is merely a large mob of disorderly men.”

As if fighting the trolls was not enough, the men were now challenging each other. The color drained from Maxi’s face at the news. Seeing her reaction, Agnes quickly softened her expression.

“No need to look so worried. I wasn’t trying to worry you. I’m telling you all this because some might try to use you to provoke Riftan if they find out that you are his wife. You must remember to be careful at all times.”

“I… understand.”

With a gentle smile, the princess led Maxi out of the tent and showed her around the camp. After noting the location of the mages’ tents, the barracks of the Remdragon Knights, as well as the places she should avoid, Maxi made her way to the infirmary.

When she reached the tent, however, she suddenly felt self-conscious. She was loitering in front of the entrance when Idsilla spotted her and came running out.

The girl quickly took her behind the infirmary. “Are you all right, Lady Calypse? Was he very angry with you?”

“I-I am all right, but… I can no longer continue pretending to be a female cleric.”

Idsilla ran her eyes over Maxi’s dress, then let out a sigh of relief. “I thought as much when I saw how Sir Riftan reacted yesterday. He truly is frightening. His eyes were so cold, I was petrified.”

“I-It was because… he was shocked to find me here. He usually isn’t… so scary,” Maxi said, apparently forgetting that she, too, had once feared her husband as though he were a lion from hell.

Idsilla regarded Maxi’s defensive response with amusement. “Seeing that he has already forgiven you so soon, he must be more lenient than he appears. The mage was here earlier and explained to us that you’ll be working with us as a healer of Wedon from now on.”

“Were the others… not surprised?”

“Most were quite shocked, but a few seemed to have guessed.”

When Maxi’s eyes grew wide, Idsilla smiled and added, “Sister Nora and Sister Karen said they knew who you were all along. They apparently saw you at the basilica.”

“Do they also know… who you are?”

Idsilla shook her head. “They seem to suspect something, but I managed to evade their questions.”

“Why don’t you also reveal y-your identity, Idsilla? I am no longer able to stay… i-in the women’s tent, so if it is all right with you, I-I will ask Riftan to—”

“Thank you for the offer, but I must decline. I’d prefer it if you would continue to keep my secret,” Idsilla replied. “After joining the support unit, I’ve come to realize that I’m not as competent as I thought. And how sheltered my privileged life has been.”

Her lips twisted into a bitter smile.

“I don’t want to use my status as a noblewoman to receive preferential treatment. I intend to remain a female cleric until the end. That is the only thing I’m capable of doing.”

“B-But… it makes me uneasy… to leave you here all alone.”

“Do not worry about me. I’ll have Selina with me. Could I ask you to inquire about my brother instead?” The girl’s expression suddenly grew dark. “Except for the fact that he is at the front, I have yet to learn anything else.”

“I-I understand. I will… try to find out what I can,” Maxi promised.

She felt slightly guilty that she had been the only one reunited with her loved one.

“We should get back to work now. Yesterday’s arrivals are in terrible condition.”

As if trying to lighten the mood, Idsilla cheerfully led Maxi into the tent. The others were awkward at first, but they began treating her as they always had before long. All of them were too busy to fuss over someone’s identity.

Needless to say, Maxi had no trouble looking after the wounded among the clerics. She even healed some of them with magic.

The women’s interest in the eccentric noblewoman who had disguised herself as a cleric soon died out. Princess Agnes had been right; war had no need for a noblewoman.

What mattered the most was one’s ability to fight or to work, and nothing else. Maxi was capable of working, so everything else about her was secondary.

Maxi was busy mixing the emergency herbal remedies when Ulyseon entered the infirmary tent.

“My lady, it is time for you to return now.”

Maxi looked up at him in surprise.

The squire glanced around at the injured men lying in the cots with an uncomfortable look on his face, then spoke more urgently. “Sir Riftan has made it clear that I am to escort you back to your tent before it gets dark.”

“B-But I still have—”

“I’ll finish mixing the herbs.”

It was Selina, who had been preparing herbs nearby.

“You should go, leave the rest to us.”

With that, Maxi was practically pushed out of the infirmary.

Walking beside her, Ulyseon seemed puffed up with pride. “Sir Riftan has once again entrusted me with your safety, my lady. From now on, I shall be by your side at all times.”

“I-I apologize for troubling you.”

“Not at all, my lady.” Ulyseon pounded his fist on his chest and gave her a bright smile. “There is no greater joy for a knight than to serve a noble lady. I cannot express how honored I am that Sir Riftan has entrusted me with this duty. I will risk my life to keep you safe.”

Maxi looked up at the squire who was now a head taller than her. He had become surprisingly man-like in the past few months. Maxi smiled. In her eyes, the forever gallant-sounding Ulyseon was still like an adorable child.

“Thank you… f-for saying that.”

“I mean every word, my lady.”

Ulyseon sounded slightly upset when he saw the smile on her face.

“My knighting ceremony will be held once this war is over, and as soon as I am knighted, I intend to challenge Sir Hebaron and replace him as Sir Riftan’s right hand. Please do not take my determination lightly.”

“I… I apologize.”

After regarding her with narrowed eyes as if to ascertain her sincerity, his face regained its boyish guilelessness.

“I will let this trespass go. But only because it is you, my lady.”

Maxi had to bite the inside of her cheek to stop herself from laughing at the youth’s solemn bearing and manner of speech. Like a true knight, he escorted her to Riftan’s tent with utmost decorum, then quickly brought her a tray of sumptuous food for dinner.

After washing her hands, Maxi sat at the table and asked, “D-Do you know when Riftan will be returning?”

“Sir Riftan is currently in a strategy meeting, my lady, and it will likely go on until late into the night.”

Chapter 155

Maxi felt despondent at Ulyseon’s words. Could it be that Riftan was using the meeting as an excuse to avoid her? After all, he had always been adept at evading her whenever he was angry. She anxiously picked at her food and tried to rest.

When Riftan did not return even into the late hours of the night, Maxi surmised that her suspicions had been correct. She lay waiting on the cot until the fatigue finally dragged her into sleep.

Unsurprisingly, she awoke to an empty bed. She hurriedly got ready for the day. Just as she was about to rush outside, Ulyseon entered the tent.

“Good morning, my lady!”

The young knight gave her a bright smile and placed her breakfast on the table.

Maxi tried to conceal her anxiety behind a composed expression as she asked, “Riftan… did not return last night. D-Did the meeting last all night?”

“The meeting ended in the early hours of the morning, my lady. I was standing guard in front of the tent and only went back to the barracks after Sir Riftan’s return.” Ulyseon cocked his head. “He probably did not wake you since he thought you might be tired.”

Maxi was willing to wager the entirety of her accumulated mana that Riftan had noiselessly entered and left the tent to avoid her.

Her brow furrowed in irritation. “Can you tell me… where he is now?”

“He should be outside the gates inspecting our defenses. Is there an urgent matter to discuss with him, my lady?”

Opening and closing her mouth, Maxi weakly shook her head. The truth was, she did not know what else to say to him. Everything that needed to be said had been already. All she could do now was to wait for his anger to abate, as the princess had advised. Maxi heaved a resigned sigh.

Four days later, after still no glimpse of Riftan, her anger slowly grew. Like a coward, he would sneak in and out of the tent while she slept. It was infuriating.

Although she tried to stay awake, her tiredness always won. On the other hand, Riftan was a man who did not know what being tired meant. He could no doubt wait all night for her to fall asleep.

Irritably brushing away strands of hair sticking to her face, Maxi ripped up the herb in her hands and dropped it into the boiling cauldron. She was staring into the bubbling mixture, seething, when Idsilla returned with an armful of firewood.

Idsilla cocked her head at Maxi. “What is it? Is something wrong with the remedy?”

Maxi hastily tried to lighten her expression. “N-No. I was just… thinking about something.”

“Your husband will be going to the battlefront again. You must be worried.”

Maxi did not confirm nor deny the girl’s assumption and merely gave her an ambiguous look. Idsilla regarded Maxi knowingly as though she understood everything.

“They say that there won’t be an all-out battle anytime soon, so don’t worry too much,” she said, her tone consoling.

“I’m sorry,” Maxi replied after a pause. “You must be… more anxious than I am…”

“We are both worried for our families. It wouldn’t be right to say that one is more anxious than the other. For now, it is enough that I know he’s well,” Idsilla said optimistically.

Maxi had found out from Elliot that Idsilla’s brother, Elbarto Calima, was safe. The girl’s face had visibly brightened when Maxi had told her the news.

“The division… g-guarding the front should be returning soon… I am sure you’ll see your brother then.”

“I don’t want him to know that I’m here.”

Idsilla adamantly shook her head as she shoved dry twigs into the fire.

“Elba might be an outstanding knight, but he is not invincible like your husband. I have no doubt that he is already pushing himself because of his bad arm. I don’t want to add to his worries. I’ll see him once the war is over.”

Maxi felt a blush creep over her cheeks at the girl’s rationality. She felt ashamed for stewing over not seeing her husband for a few days. At the same time, she grew worried that her presence might become a burden to Riftan. Had she not given him one more thing to worry about when the war was already weighing down on him?

“There you are, my lady.”

The unexpected voice snapped Maxi out of her thoughts. She turned to find Ruth trudging out of the thick forest.

“Ruth… w-what brings you here?”

“The rune I spent an entire night formulating for Sir Hebaron’s injury failed to work. He seems to be in much pain, so I’m here to collect a remedy to help ease it.”

Rubbing the back of his neck, Ruth gave an undignified yawn and slumped onto a tree stump. Maxi’s face hardened with concern.

“H-His condition is not grave, is it?”

“His life is not in danger,” Ruth said flatly. Then he added with a sigh, “But the wound is worsening from infection, and it seems the pain is only growing greater.”

“Th-Then, shouldn’t we treat the wound properly… instead of only relying on magic?”

“I’ve been applying salve regularly, but it’s not much help.” Ruth roughly ran a hand through his hair. “The bigger problem is that the curse is lowering the morale of the allied forces. Everyone is afraid they might end up like Sir Hebaron. Duke Aren has also proposed postponing a full-scale war until we can find a way to break the curse.”

“I… a-agree with him… on that. If… the monsters are a-able to cast such a curse freely, even the Remdragon Knights… w-won’t be safe.”

“I understand your concern, but dragging this war on would only put us at a disadvantage,” Ruth said gravely. “Our enemy is capable of limitless regeneration, while we are not. Not to mention the rift growing within the coalition army. It would be best for us to strike first before the solidarity of the forces weaken further.”

He heaved a sigh and shrugged.

“But you need not worry since my opinion is being utterly ignored. It’s likely that small skirmishes will continue for the foreseeable future. I fear that we will have to spend winter here at this rate.”

Maxi’s face was not the only one that darkened at Ruth’s words. Idsilla, who had been sitting quietly in the corner, looked worried as well. Sensing the heaviness in the air, Ruth quickly changed the subject.

“I’m afraid I’ve stayed too long. Sir Hebaron will rip out all the hair on my head if I don’t hurry back with the remedy. I heard that you have an efficient concoction. Would you be able to spare me some of it?”

“Of course. But first… would you mind if I also take a look at S-Sir Hebaron’s wound?”

“You, my lady?”

He regarded her with a look of surprise that Maxi found slightly irksome.

“I-I studied a lot while you were gone, you know! Things even you wouldn’t know, u-under a new mage staying in Anatol. Who knows, my remedy might work better than magic…”

“Well, it never hurts to try,” Ruth replied flatly, shrugging.

After scowling at his apathetic response, Maxi asked Idsilla to take over watching the cauldron and went to gather her remedies and tools. As she was leaving the camp, Ulyseon leaped up from the small wood carving he was working on.

“My lady! Where are you going?”

“I am… taking my remedies to Sir Hebaron.”

At her answer, Ulyseon’s gaze shifted to Ruth. “Is the curse not yet broken?”

Ruth shook his head as they trudged on. With Ruth and Ulyseon by her side, none of the soldiers attempted to approach her even though she could feel a few glances flicking over to them.

Relaxing, Maxi followed closely behind Ruth. They weaved through the cluster of densely-packed tents before stopping in front of the Remdragon Knights’ barracks. Ruth was the first to enter. The moment he stepped into the tent, Maxi heard a gruff voice bellow from within.

“Look who’s finally back! I thought you were waiting for me to die!”

Maxi grew wide-eyed as she entered the tent after Ruth. Hebaron lay on a cot with his brawny torso wrapped in bandages, fuming at the sorcerer. Surprised to see him so lively, Maxi stood blinking when the knight spotted her. His angry expression broke into a cheerful smile.

“And who’s this? I heard that you were here, my lady, but I must say that I’m still surprised to see you. Your courage never fails to amaze me.”

“I-I heard that you were hurt. How… is your wound?”

Maxi approached the cot, and Hebaron furrowed his thick brows. “Nobody here seems to give a damn about my honor! Did you really have to tell her ladyship that the unbeatable Sir Hebaron got himself injured?”

“I’m afraid your honor is already thoroughly tarnished,” Ruth retorted. “The men are already calling you the knight with the monster’s curse. I assure you, everyone at Eth Lene already knows about your situation.”

“Goddammit!”

The rage in his voice made Maxi recoil. Hebaron furiously yanked at his orange curls as if to express the extent of his anger.

“There can be no greater humiliation!”

“If you wish to salvage your reputation, I suggest you cooperate by keeping your mouth shut during treatment. I find it hard to concentrate with you bellowing all the time,” Ruth said through gritted teeth.

Hebaron glared at Ruth before turning his back on them as though truly upset by the sorcerer’s words. Maxi felt she should tread carefully, and she flicked her eyes between them before laying down the herbs and tools she had brought with her.

“I-I would like to take a look at your wound. Would you let me… undo the dressing?”

Ruth and Ulyseon helped Hebaron up to a sitting position and unwound his bandages. Maxi stifled a groan when she saw the wound.

The lesion that ran from shoulder to chest was like a crimson centipede crawling over his skin. Inflamed flesh surrounded the wound, and dark blue veins spread out from it like the legs of an insect.

“H-How…”

“It was a whip,” Hebaron said in a sulky voice, “and I owe it to a lizardman with black scales. A peculiar creature.”

“The lizardmen have the highest intelligence of the dragon subspecies. It is not uncommon for them to use advanced magic. It’s my guess that the monster that attacked Sir Hebaron is a superior specimen even among its own kind.”

“Well, that’s depressing.”

Maxi was momentarily unsure of how to treat the ghastly wound. In the end, she carefully applied the salve she had brought with her onto the lesion. Among the remedies Melric had taught her, it was the most efficient at relieving inflammation and pain. It must have proved effective, as Hebaron’s face soon became markedly brighter.

“Great God, that worked like a charm! I think I could fight right now if the call came.”

“I’ve only n-numbed the pain… The wound is not yet healed. You mustn’t overexert yourself… just because you don’t feel it.”

Maxi warned him as sternly as she could, then dressed his wound with clean bandages. She asked for a fire to be lit and used the flames to collect herb ashes in a linen pouch.

“Use this as a warm compress… on the wound for about twenty minutes. The area is numb, so b-be careful not to burn him.”

Maxi patiently waited until the pouch was at the right temperature before handing it to Ruth. He looked down at it with a dubious expression before gingerly placing it on Hebaron’s shoulder.

Hebaron frowned as though he found the heat uncomfortable, but he soon fell asleep. Ruth explained in a whisper that the knight’s exhaustion must have been great after weeks of painful, sleepless nights.

“Thank you for your help, my lady. I think we’ll be able to get some peace until I can break the curse.”

“I-It only relieves him of the pain and inflammation temporarily.”

“That is more than enough. Please leave the rest to me. It is just a monster’s curse; it shouldn’t take long to find a way to undo it,” Ruth said, looking uncharacteristically determined.

Offering him an encouraging smile, Maxi quietly gathered her things and stepped out.

They had been in the tent for quite some time, and the sky had dimmed to lilac. Maxi quickened her steps. She wanted to check on the injured men in the infirmary once more before retiring for the night.

She was almost out of the barracks when someone blocked her path. Startled, Maxi took a step back. A tall man with fierce eyes looked down at her.

“I haven’t seen you around here before. Why’re you wandering about the barracks?”

“Stand back!”

Ulyseon quickly hid Maxi behind him and grabbed the hilt of his sword.

“Her ladyship is not someone the likes of you can address so lightly.”

“And what do we have here?” Clearly unfazed, the man smirked and looked Ulyseon up and down. “Aren’t you the white lizard’s little puppy? What a shame. Here I was thinking two pretty lasses were in need of a pimp.”

Ulyseon’s face flushed crimson. In the blink of an eye, his sword was out of its sheath and poised at the man’s throat. He moved with such speed that Maxi could not believe her eyes.

The man appeared to be taken aback as well. He retreated a step, but Ulyseon swiftly closed the distance between them.

“I suppose you northern swine know nothing of decency,” Ulyseon growled menacingly, looking nothing like the guileless young man that Maxi knew. “If Sir Riftan had not commanded us to avoid trouble, I would have cut off your head for tainting her ladyship’s ears with your vile snorting.”

Snickers rang out at the squire’s retort. Hunched behind Ulyseon, Maxi flinched and turned her head toward the direction of the sound.

Not far from them, a circle of burly men sat playing dice.

One of them howled with laughter and shouted, “Oi, Devron! Didn’t I warn you not to mess with that kid? A few have lost their noses to him because they were fooled by his pretty face. Think how bad his temper must be for people to call him the devil’s spawn when he’s still just a squire.”

Ulyseon’s expression hardened, and Maxi warily studied the speaker’s face. He was a young man with ash-blond hair that was nearly white. He seemed to have a fierce demeanor. Tossing the dice onto the table, he gave Maxi a stilted smile.

“Damn, another two-three. I’m having terrible luck today, miss. Why don’t you come here and be my goddess of fortune?”

“That’s enough! I will not condone any disrespect to her ladyship, even if you are the vice-commander of the Knights of Phil Aaron!” Ulyseon cried out.

Maxi’s eyes grew wide. To think that such a crude man was a commanding officer of Balto. She could hardly believe that he held such a high rank.

“Her ladyship? Listen here, devil’s spawn. There are no noblewomen here. Even a princess isn’t regarded as one on a battlefield. Still, with you making so much fuss, it does make me wonder who she is.”

Taking a swig of wine straight from the bottle, the man scanned Maxi from head to foot with the cool gaze of a serpent.

“I heard Calypse dragged a woman to his tent. I guess that was you.”

Chapter 156

The man’s sinister air made Maxi shrink into herself. When he leaped to his feet and began walking over, Ulyseon tried to get between them. The man managed to evade the squire and grab Maxi’s wrist, yanking her toward him.

“Hmm, she is rather appealing. But nowhere near your princess.”

“Unhand her, Richard Breston!” Ulyseon barked.

He pointed his sword at the man, who did not even bat an eyelid.

“Look here, runt. No one has dared point their sword at me and survived. Should I take this as your death wish?”

“She is Sir Riftan’s wife! If you do not unhand her this instant, it will be you who won’t be spared!”

“Ha! What a show that would be,” said Breston, his eyes flashing as he looked down at Maxi. “I’ve always wanted to see that southern mutt foam at the mouth!”

Having reached the end of his patience, Ulyseon charged. All at once, the men standing at the back drew their swords and blocked the young squire.

Sensing that the situation was escalating out of hand, Maxi held her breath, her knees wobbling. She was more terrified now than when she had faced monsters.

“You, I heard that you’re of royal Roemian blood. As someone from such a prestigious lineage, don’t you think it’s preposterous that a pagan mongrel from the south is hailed as Rosem Wigrew’s reincarnation?”

Breston reached out to cup her chin. He yanked her face forward and added in a chillingly soft but sarcastic voice, “Wigrew is the hero of the west. It should not be sullied by a peasant with a barbarian mother.”

Maxi’s eyes blazed at the man’s despicable words. How dare this lout mock the greatest and most honorable knight in the realm? Forgetting that she had been trembling with fear just moments ago, Maxi glowered at the man.

Anger surged through her, and she kicked Breston’s shin. Unfortunately, he was wearing gaiters. A sharp pain shot through Maxi’s foot. She hopped up and down in agony as Breston roared with laughter.

“A little delight, aren’t you?”

“Un-Unhand me!”

Maxi struggled to break free, but Breston maintained his grip as easily as if she were a flapping bird.

“Are you angry for the mutt’s sake? You should be ashamed of yourself, miss.”

“S-Stop… c-c-calling my husband a m-mutt!”

Her heightened emotions caused her to stumble over her words more than usual. Humiliation and anger threatened to burst out of her chest.

Looking down at her bright red face, Breston gave her a cruel smile. He leaned closer, his nose nearly touching hers, and said slowly, “Your husband is a mutt. It’s written all over his face. Have you not noticed?”

“Y-Y-You—!”

Her jaw trembled with fury. She had never felt so angry in her life. Wrenching her arm away, Maxi desperately racked her brain for a slight that would make this conceited man’s blood boil just as much.

“You… are j-just… j-jealous of him! Because… y-you know… you don’t hold a candle to him… I-Isn’t that why y-you are slandering him behind his back like a coward? You are the one… w-who should be ashamed!”

The smile vanished from his face. His cold-blooded expression petrified Maxi.

Terrified, Maxi eyed the man’s cruel eyes, broad shoulders, and rough hand which still had an iron grip around her wrist. She trembled in fear at the thought that he might strike her with his fist.

“U-Unhand me… p-please,” she mumbled, her voice barely audible.

“On second thought, I think you’re the perfect wife for that bastard. A stammering fool. Fitting for a lowlife like him.”

The color drained from Maxi’s face. She wanted to lash back, but her tongue felt stuck to the roof of her mouth. Her eyes burned with humiliation and shame. Seeing her bite her lip, Breston clicked his tongue and flung her wrist away like a cat that had grown bored of its prey.

At that moment, Breston whirled just as a loud smack rang out. Maxi screamed. Before she could even grasp what was happening, Breston went flying back like a piece of parchment and barrelled into one of the tents.

Paying no heed to the shouts coming from all around him, Riftan pulled the man up from the fallen tent and punched him again. Having been assaulted twice while defenseless, Breston’s crumpled face looked as incensed as a demon’s.

“You damned bastard!”

Breston straightened and drew the dagger at his waist. He spat out a mixture of blood and saliva, then charged at Riftan.

Maxi kept screaming, not caring if her throat ripped from the effort. Even so, it was not enough to distract the men from growling at each other like angry beasts.

Breston charged like an enraged bull while brandishing his dagger, which Riftan nimbly dodged. In the blink of an eye, Breston’s dagger was in Riftan’s hand. Maxi could not understand how he had done it.

Riftan easily overpowered Breston and gripped his jaw. Forcing the man’s mouth open, Riftan shoved the dagger into it.

“You’ll probably live longer without your tongue,” Riftan growled savagely as he thrust the dagger deeper.

The man flinched and grew as rigid as though the tip of the blade pricked his Adam’s apple.

Even at a glance, the Baltonian was half a head taller and much heavier than Riftan. Yet, Riftan had managed to subdue him without breaking a sweat.

Staring down at his immobilized opponent, Riftan said grimly, “Out of the goodness of my heart, I will cut out this treacherous tongue so that it no longer entreats its master’s death.”

“Calypse! That’s enough!”

The Baltonian soldiers blocking Ulyseon pointed their swords at Riftan as they bellowed their outrage.

Riftan remained unfazed. He said icily, “Very well. Do you want to see whose blade is faster?”

Up until a few seconds ago, the Baltonian soldiers looked as though they would charge at any moment. They stopped dead at Riftan’s quiet threat, their faces growing red with anger.

“You dare threaten us like a coward? You still call yourself a knight?!”

“Is intimidating a woman a knightly thing to do?”

When Riftan’s gaze landed on Maxi’s blanched face, his eyes blazed like two dark flames.

“You’ve been itching to get on my nerves, Breston, and you’ve finally succeeded. Quite adeptly at that. I’ll grant your wish for blood.”

“You’d better stop now, Calypse! You attacked Sir Richard while he was defenseless. Don’t think we’ll forgive such cowardice!”

“If I were you, I would be more embarrassed that he didn’t see the attack coming until the dagger was in his face,” Riftan sneered coldly. “Not to mention losing his weapon in a fight like a fool.”

Breston’s imperious face was nearly black with rage and humiliation. Maxi did not know what to do as she stood as still as a rock in the stifling tension.

No one moved, and yet the air was charged with the power struggle that was clearly happening. Veins protruded from the vice-commander’s neck, and blood trickled from his gaping mouth.

Riftan tightened his grip until the muscles on his forearm stood stark against his skin.

“You’re more bearable without that smirk on your face,” Riftan growled. “Allow me to help you not be bothered by it again.”

The chilling tension was like a volcano on the brink of eruption. Suddenly, a clear voice cut through.

“That’s enough!”

Everyone except Riftan turned to look behind them. Princess Agnes pushed past the spectators that had gathered around the fight, regal authority rolling off her.

“What do you think you’re doing? Didn’t you say you wouldn’t cause any trouble until all this was over?”

“This man intimidated and insulted my wife,” Riftan said, his voice low and ominous. “He has to pay for what he did.”

“It’s true!” Ulyseon cried out, fervently defending his commander. “These men tried to harass her ladyship. Sir Riftan’s retaliation is just!”

The Baltonian soldiers blocking Ulyseon began yelling curses at him. Princess Agnes rubbed her temples and turned her gaze to Maxi as though to seek her help. Up until then, Maxi had been frozen with fear. She suddenly came to her senses and rushed over to Riftan.

“R-Riftan… I am all right. So… please l-let him go now.”

She was so ashamed of her impediment that her voice was barely a whisper. Despite her plea, Riftan refused to budge.

Looking up at his rage-filled face, Maxi cautiously placed her hand on his forearm. Riftan’s whole body seemed to be rigid with tension. After a moment, he swore under his breath and released the Baltonian.

Like a beast escaping from a trap, the vice-commander scrambled away and swiped at the blood trickling down his lips. His garnet eyes burned with hatred.

He pushed away his fellow Baltonian soldiers helping him to his feet and shouted like a rabid dog, “Do not dare think you’ll get away with this, Calypse! This calls for a duel! I won’t let you weasel your way out of this!”

“If you wish to annihilate yourself, I gladly accept your challenge.”

Princess Agnes leaped between them. “Duels are prohibited!”

The vice-commander glowered at her, his eyes ablaze. “You’ve seen what he’s done to me! No one can deny me this duel!”

“You crossed the line first! And Sir Riftan retaliated. That makes it even, so this matter is over!”

“It is not!” Breston’s eyes were as wild as a beast’s. “Unless I also shove a dagger down his filthy throat, it never will be!”

Riftan sneered at the man. “You call for something impossible with your petty skills.”

“Both of you, that’s enough!”

Losing her patience, the princess ignited sparks of fire all around them. The two men were forced to back away from each other to evade the flames.

Standing her ground between the two men like a judge, Agnes cried out in a clear voice, “We are at war! I will not tolerate internal strife just because of your foolish pride!”

Despite her thundering rebuke, the two men continued to glare at each other. Surprisingly, it was the vice-commander who broke the suffocating tension by looking away first.

Breston spat bloodied saliva onto the ground, spun on his heels, and walked away through the cluster of tents. The Baltonian soldiers, who had been watching with their swords drawn, followed after him without another word.

Only when it felt as though the crisis had passed did Maxi exhale the breath she was holding. The strength in her legs drained away, and she sank to the ground.

Riftan promptly hoisted her up. Embarrassed, Maxi glanced around at the people surrounding them. The commotion had attracted the camp’s knights, mercenaries, and soldiers alike.

“P-Please, put me down. I can… walk o-on my own.”

“Stay still,” he said tersely.

With that, he strode through the crowd.

Ulyseon trailed after them. “Please forgive me for failing to protect her ladyship, Sir Riftan.”

Riftan simply quickened his pace, not even sparing the squire a glance.

Ulyseon’s shoulders sagged like a puppy kicked by its master. Maxi looked at Riftan reprovingly.

“Y-You mustn’t blame Ulyseon. Those men… came out of nowhere…”

“Don’t—” Riftan’s throat bobbed as though he were swallowing a large lump. “Don’t say anything right now.”

Sensing the tense fury rolling off him, Maxi closed her mouth. The spectators parted to make way for them as if they too perceived his murderous aura.

Riftan took Maxi back to his tent. She had to blink several times for her eyes to adjust to the sudden darkness. After placing her on the cot, Riftan lit the lamp with a flint.

Maxi gulped as she gazed at the outline of his face illuminated in the lamplight. To her horror, her eyes burned with tears once her racing heart began to calm down. She wished he would yell and become angry like he usually did. Seeing him so still, immersed in his thoughts, twisted her stomach in knots.

A stammering fool. She wondered if Riftan was brooding over those words.

Maxi bit her lip. It was a rebuke she had heard countless times from her father. It would be laughable for her to feel upset as if it were something new. But even so, the fact that her flaw had been used to mock her husband broke her heart.

Unable to bear the silence any longer, Maxi said, “I-I’m sorry. You were sh-shamed because of me…”

His head swiveled to her, a look of incredulity across his features. He strode over and knelt before her on one knee.

“Why are you apologizing? That scum only said those things to provoke me. If it weren’t for me, you would not have had to suffer such humiliation from a lowlife son of a bitch like him…”

Riftan gripped her wrist. It was still throbbing from earlier, and Maxi flinched at his touch. His shoulders stiffened.

He rolled up her sleeve, taking in a sharp breath when her wrist was revealed. The dark purple bruise was clearly visible even in the dim light.

“I swear I will kill that man.”

His voice came out in the low growl of an angry beast.

“I am going to formally challenge him to a duel the moment this war is over. I’ll show him the fate of anyone who dares to hurt you.”

Chapter 157

Maxi’s skin prickled at the sight of Riftan’s fiery gaze. He did not seem to care about the insults that had been aimed at him at all. Her humiliation was the sole reason for his rage, and he seemed at a loss for what to do.

She felt an odd mixture of happiness and sadness at his reaction. If he had divorced her and married Princess Agnes as everyone had expected, he would not have had to suffer such public ridicule.

Princess Agnes would have been like a sparkling gemstone he could take pride in. The thought sprung up like poisonous mushrooms and refused to leave her head.

Agonized, Maxi squeezed her eyes shut. She would rather die than hear someone mock Riftan again for having a stuttering wife.

“We should treat this at once. I’ll call Ruth for you.”

He must have thought that her pained expression was because of her wrist, as he bolted to his feet.

Maxi hastily stopped him. “Th-That won’t be necessary. Applying a salve… should be sufficient.”

“Not only did you follow me to such a wretched place, but you are looking after thousands of injured men. You should tend to your own injuries with the same care!”

“I-It really isn’t that serious. I’ll have it treated properly later, I promise. R-Right now… I just want you to stay with me.”

Anxiousness filled his eyes. He reluctantly sank back down in front of her. Seeing him agitated like a creature caught in a snare, Maxi dolefully lowered her gaze.

“Do… Do you not want to stay with me? Do you hate me now… for c-coming here against your wishes?”

“Stop talking nonsense!” he shouted, sounding incredulous. “Do you think it’s possible for me to hate you? I simply hate the fact that you’re in such a godforsaken place! Seeing you labor away like this—”

Riftan abruptly stopped his outburst.

He clenched his jaw as his gaze slowly swept over her disheveled hair, sunburnt face, simple woolen dress, and blistered hands. It was as if the mere sight of her caused him pain.

“I wanted to drape you in silks,” he professed in a choked voice, “and have you in dresses made only of satin, fur, expensive fabrics… I wanted to adorn each of your fingers with colorful gems, your head with a golden tiara, and your neck with the most exquisite pearls. I wanted you to live in a magnificent castle with servants tending to your every need. That’s the reason I’ve been…”

His voice cracked at the end and trailed off.

Not knowing what to do, Maxi clasped his hands. “I… I do not need such things. Truly… you don’t have to do so much for me. Being able to stay with you like this… i-is enough.”

Their eyes locked for a moment before he pulled her into a suffocating embrace. His lips crushed against hers as though he wanted to suck all the breath from her chest. Though the sudden movement startled her, it was not long before Maxi wound her arms around his neck and responded in kind.

The sadness and anxiety inside her melted away like snow. This blissful sensation of being nestled against his broad chest was what she had been longing for.

Maxi gazed up at him, her eyes shining, and caressed his tense jaw. His thick black hair glistened like satin in the lamplight, and his chiseled face looked more captivating than usual. Not wanting to be parted from him even for a moment, Maxi moaned and coiled her arms around his broad neck.

Like a summer rain, he peppered wet kisses onto her eyelids, cheeks, temples, and the sensitive spots on her neck. His big hand moved up and down her breasts, hips, and thighs.

Riftan abruptly raised his head. “Your arm…”

When she realized that he was trying to tear away, Maxi pulled him to her again. “I-It’s all right. It… doesn’t hurt.”

Desire burned in his eyes as he looked down at her. He pushed her skirt up. When his fingers found her most private part, Maxi thrashed as though she were drowning. Each stroke ignited a fire in the pit of her stomach, and her legs wrapped around him.

“Raise your hips,” Riftan mumbled, his voice hoarse.

She did as she was told, and he pulled the material bunched around her waist over her head. He threw off his own clothes and lowered himself onto her.

All Maxi could feel now was the slightly rough texture of the tapestry beneath and the sturdy sleekness of his muscles.

His hardness pressed down on her stomach, and she writhed with desire. He cupped one breast in his hand and gently kneaded it as he rubbed himself against her. The sensual movement made Maxi break out in a sweat.

There was nothing small or soft about him. His long, muscular legs were as firm as a stallion’s, while his marble-like shoulders were too broad for her arms to wrap fully around them. It amazed her how such a big, muscular man could be so graceful.

Impatiently drawing his sinewy waist closer to her, Maxi urged, “R-Riftan… hurry.”

A fire blazed in his eyes. He responded with fervent kisses before finally entering her. Maxi gasped sharply as she felt him stretch her to her limit. Even though he had warmed her up enough, she still felt pain.

“W-Wait… something… feels strange. I-It’s not like before…”

“That’s because it’s been a while. Try to relax,” Riftan said through clenched teeth.

There were beads of sweat on his forehead as well.

“Try to breathe out slowly. Yes… just like that… I’ll enter slowly…”

Maxi’s eyes grew wide. She could not believe that he had yet to enter her fully. Riftan thrust a little deeper, and Maxi tensed at the overwhelming weight pressing down on her. Seeing her stiffen, Riftan stroked her waist and lavished kisses on her breasts as if to reassure her. Her body gradually melted under his caresses, and she wound her legs around his waist.

He slowly pulled out of her, only to thrust deep inside her once more. Over and over, he repeated the movement. The pain soon lessened as he began to move in a familiar rhythm, and sharp pleasure began bubbling up inside her.

Maxi bit down on her lip to stop her moans from escaping. Seeing this, Riftan pushed a finger into her mouth.

“Don’t bite your lip.”

Maxi tried to spit his finger out, but all rational thought left her head when he thrust into her again. Panting, she bit down hard on his finger. She could not help it. He was too big, and she was too small. He was sturdy while she was soft. Oddly, the contrast heightened her arousal.

Riftan restrained himself until she reached her climax. When she finally grew tense and arched her back, he abruptly pulled out of her.

Maxi looked up at him with a look of utter disappointment. She was still dazed from the aftermath of her climax when Riftan flipped her over and entered her again from behind.

She clawed at the tapestries strewn over the bed, her face buried in her pillow. Apparently not content at having brought her to the pinnacle, Riftan pushed her to even greater heights.

Her mind reeled, and she kept her gaze fixed on the corner of the tent. Each time she gasped for air, the tent’s unique scent of dirt, faint musk, and burning wood filled her lungs. The sensitive tips of her breasts chafed against the rough tapestries as her body rocked back and forth.

Sliding a hand under her stomach, Riftan raised her hips and pushed deeper inside her. Her still-sensitive body raced to a climax for the second time.

Maxi sobbed as her body convulsed, her back arching and her toes curling. Pleasure surged through her as Riftan peppered her back with kisses.

It was only after her third climax that he finally came. She felt his hot essence erupt inside her, after which he slumped on top of her like a sated lion. Crushed beneath him, Maxi melted in ecstasy.

“Damn it… I’ve been staying away to avoid this…”

When the overwhelming sensation of his climax passed, he slowly withdrew. Flinching, Maxi turned to look at him.

She caught him looking down at her listless body remorsefully before he got out of bed. He returned with a basin of water and a towel. Maxi wanted to sit up, but she was unable to move an inch from the stiffness in her inner thighs and the limpness in her limbs.

“Did I hurt you?”

“N-No… I’m just… a l-little sore.”

Cursing under his breath, Riftan used the cool towel to carefully wipe the sweat and semen from her body. Maxi surrendered herself to his care despite her embarrassment. She had no energy left to even lift a finger.

When he was done, he cleaned himself before returning to lie beside her. A tranquil silence fell over them, and they lay staring at the shadows swaying on the ceiling for a long time.

Finally, Riftan said, “Starting tomorrow, I’ll have Garrow guard you as well. Both of them are as skilled as any knight. Having them with you should dissuade others from a repeat of today.”

“I-I don’t think that’s necess—”

Riftan gripped her wrist. He looked frightening as he glowered at her in the dark.

“If I had my way, I would send you back to Anatol immediately. The only reason I haven’t done so is that I know that would be more dangerous.”

Hunching her shoulders, Maxi replied in a weak voice, “But… I-I do not wish to occupy… any more of your men…”

“I only brought Ulyseon and Garrow along so they could gain experience before they are officially knighted. They don’t participate in any of the battles, so stop your needless worrying.”

He said it so firmly that Maxi could not object. She pressed her lips together. Evidently not wishing to ruin the peaceful moment further, Riftan clenched his mouth shut, despite clearly wanting to continue.

Maxi buried her face on his shoulder. She felt him growing hard again as they stroked each other beneath the thin blankets. However, Riftan only patted her gently on the back as though he were lulling a baby.

Soothed by his tenderness, Maxi slowly drifted off into a deep sleep. All the anxiety and fear she had carried with her melted away like snow.

Nestled in his arms, she felt a brief reprieve from the world and its troubles.

◆◆◆

Maxi awoke to what sounded like the loud growling of a monster. The candle had burned out, and the tent was now pitch black. Suddenly, a flash of light lit up the night.

Maxi shrieked and clung to Riftan. Thunder boomed overhead, and a downpour began a moment later. Hearing the torrent spattering the tent, Riftan sighed and got up.

“Must be a storm.”

Maxi climbed out after him and hurriedly got dressed. As soon as she opened the double flap of their tent, a fierce gust and rain lashed in like a barrage of arrows.

Wiping her wet face, Maxi looked up at the rumbling sky lit by flashes of lightning. Rain pelted down from the dark expanse of clouds.

[1]
Approximately 6 meters.

[2] Approximately 30 centimeters.

[3]
The season of wind, equivalent to autumn.

[4]
The season of fire, equivalent to summer.

[5] Knights who have pledged loyalty to the pope.

[6]
Approximately 180 centimeters.

[7] The season of fire, equivalent to summer.

[8] Approximately 210 centimeters.

[9] Approximately 1 kilometer.

Chapter 158

“Come here. You’re letting the rain in.”

Riftan approached her and wrapped his arms around her waist from behind. The ticklish sensation of his scruffy chin on her cheek made her hunch her shoulders. Rubbing his lips on her temple, he squeezed her tender breast.

The brewing storm made the air thick, and lightning lit up the night once more. Deafening thunder boomed across the sky. It was so ear-splitting that it made Maxi fear that the heavens would come crashing down on them.

Letting out a soft sigh, Riftan led a trembling Maxi back to the cot and made her sit down.

“I must go. I don’t want you taking a step out of this tent until the storm is over, do you understand?”

Maxi looked up at him, wide-eyed. “You’re… going out? In s-such weather?”

“The horses will be agitated. I’ll have to check the stables and increase our defenses.”

Riftan lit a new candle. While he donned his armor, Maxi sat swaddled in a blanket as she listened to the pelting rain that fell like hooves thudding the ground, the flapping of the tent walls against the fierce wind, and the rolling thunder. Occasionally, she also heard the bellowing of the soldiers.

Her heart pounded uncontrollably. It was as if the world had been thrown into chaos.

Looking anxious, she asked tentatively, “D-Do you think there will be trouble… because of what happened yesterday?”

Riftan paused from putting on his robe and turned toward her.

Lowering her eyes, Maxi added, “If… there were to be trouble in the c-camp because of me…”

“And why would that be your fault?” Riftan replied brusquely. “If anyone’s to blame, it’s Richard Breston. That man has been causing problems even before you arrived at Eth Lene. I’m sure you’ve noticed, but the vice-commander bears me nothing but enmity. Even if you weren’t here, he would have used whatever opportunity he could to get on my nerves.”

Maxi’s face hardened. Anger surged in her chest once more as she recalled the despicable words the barbaric man had flung at Riftan.

“To think he would mock you… w-when you’ve done him no wrong… What a vile man.”

For a moment, Riftan regarded her with a strange expression before shrugging as if to say he was used to such hostility.

“Richard Breston is a scion of a prestigious family that has been around since the Roem Empire, and his father is a knight hailed as Rosem Wigrew’s reincarnation in Balto. It probably affronts him that a man like me is given the same honor as his father.”

A cruel smile twisted his lips.

“I’ve been ignoring him because he was just a pest, but I can’t let this slide. I will hammer it into his head never to approach you again.”

“But… we are at war. If there w-were to be internal strife…”

“I don’t intend to clash swords with him this instant. I’m just going to give him a warning to ensure that he won’t cause any more problems.”

Hearing the ruthlessness in his voice only inflamed Maxi’s worries. Though she did not know what he intended, even a three-year-old would have been able to guess that it would involve violence.

Each flash of lightning lit up his sharp features, making him appear colder and more ruthless than usual. As if sensing her apprehension, Riftan’s face softened, and he knelt on one knee before her.

He stroked her leg with a gloved hand. “How are you feeling? Are you in pain anywhere?”

Blushing, Maxi shook her hand. “I’m… all right.”

“What about your injury?”

“I wouldn’t call it… a-an injury.”

The swelling in her wrist had gone down. Riftan lowered her hand after carefully assessing it.

“I’ll send for Garrow and Ulyseon. I want you to remain in the tent until the storm has passed.”

Maxi nodded, and Riftan pecked her on the lips before he left the tent. She watched him walk into the raging storm. It upset her that he would probably spend the whole day out in the rain and gale.

Plagued by the guilt of being the only person sitting idle in a cozy tent, Maxi paced aimlessly around the cramped space. Soon, a rain-soaked Ulyseon and Garrow entered the tent. Maxi rushed over to them with a handful of towels.

“Thank you, my lady.”

The two squires dried their hair and peeled off their dripping robes to hang them near the entrance. When they strode into the halo of lamplight, Maxi saw Ulyseon’s despondent expression and drooping shoulders.

He regarded her with crestfallen eyes. “You must have been quite frightened yesterday, my lady. Please accept my sincerest apology. I should not have allowed those animals to insult you so…”

“N-No! As I said yesterday… you are not to blame, Ulyseon. You bravely defended me. If anything… I am grateful.”

“My lady…” Ulyseon choked out, looking close to tears.

Maxi gave an awkward chuckle when she recalled how the squire had snarled like an angry hound at the men who towered a head above him.

As he gazed at her with his guileless, puppy dog eyes, she wondered where the gallant knight-in-training had gone.

Garrow studied her as he draped his wet towel over a chair. “Are you hurt anywhere, my lady?”

Maxi shook her head. “N-No, I am perfectly fine. I was just… a little shocked.”

“We will make sure nothing of the sort ever happens again.”

Giving them a grateful smile, Maxi led the two young men to the table. After lighting another candle on the table, the three of them ate breakfast while listening to the cacophony outside. They ate their fill of bread and wine, then began the work of covering the gaps in the tent with a tar-coated sheet to prevent the rain from seeping in.

The squires tried vehemently to dissuade her, but Maxi insisted on helping. She simply could not sit by while the two of them did all the work. Time flew as they laid the fabric on the floor and hauled items that were in danger of getting soaked to the middle of the tent.

Half a day passed before the rain began to ease and the thunder withdrew. Maxi peered through the tent flap and saw that the dark clouds were gone. Faint rays of light streamed down from the gray sky. Rain still fell in white sheets over puddles, branches, and the barracks, but the fierce gusts had died down.

Maxi threw on her robe and drew the hood over her head. Ulyseon noticed her and stopped in the middle of polishing Riftan’s armor.

He darted over to her. “Do you wish to visit the infirmary, my lady?”

“I want to make sure… the men are all right. Do you think I can?”

“Security was heightened after yesterday’s incident, so it should be fine, my lady.”

The squire surveyed the vicinity to check for anyone suspicious, then nodded. “And everyone, including the Baltonian knights, is currently in an emergency meeting in the central barracks. I don’t think anyone will try anything with us.”

“A-An emergency meeting?”

“The monsters are acting strangely,” Garrow chimed in. “According to the scouts that returned at dawn, a portion of the troll army has moved west. The meeting is to figure out what their plans are.”

“D-Do you think it will go smoothly? The Baltonian knights… seemed v-very angry…”

“The Remdragon Knights are a great deal more incensed than they are,” Ulyseon replied, his purple eyes flashing coldly. “Even so, we are not foolish enough to fight among ourselves when our enemy is right in front of us. I am sure that man Breston isn’t so foolish, either.”

Maxi furrowed her brow. She doubted that the vice-commander was in possession of such good sense. After all, had he not harassed and intimidated another man’s wife despite being a commanding officer of a knightly order?

As if that were not bad enough, the man had barraged Riftan with insults and even publicly challenged him to a duel. He certainly seemed like a supercilious man.

I wonder if Ulyseon is right.

Maxi’s eyes clouded with concern. Contrary to her fears, no news of a duel came even as the sun began to set. The urgent situation had forced the men to put their animosity aside.

Riftan returned to the tent late that afternoon.

“A battle has broken out at the front,” he said as he hastily changed clothes. “I must depart at once.”

Maxi had been preparing herbs on the table. She turned to look at him with wide eyes. Though it was still hours away from nightfall, gray clouds blackened the sky. The thought of Riftan riding into battle through the rain in pitch darkness chilled her to her bones.

“W-Will it be an all-out war?”

“Not yet, but I’m going to turn it into one,” he replied apathetically as he swapped his wet boots for a new pair.

Beside him, Maxi nervously fidgeted with her feet. “Turn it into one? W-What do you mean?”

“It’s likely the monsters are simply trying to provoke us, but I intend to turn this into a decisive battle. I’m going to end this tedious war as quickly as possible.”

Anxiety curled in her chest at his determined tone. “Promise me… y-you won’t do anything reckless.”

It had taken mere seconds for Riftan to get changed. He now threw on his armor as he turned to look at her.

His frown morphed into an incredulous smile. “I’m not sure if I’m the one who should be making that promise.”

Sensing the rebuke in his statement, Maxi blushed. “Are you… s-still angry with me?”

“Did you think I’d be placated so easily?” he said with a snort. “I’ve been trying to keep my anger in check, so don’t think I’ve forgiven you for coming here against my wishes. I will not be satisfied until you’re safely back in Anatol unscathed.”

“B-But last night—”

Maxi caught herself and clamped her mouth shut. Color rose in her cheeks. A strange silence descended on them, and Maxi awkwardly smoothed her dress as she sneaked a glance up at him.

To her disbelief, a hint of red colored Riftan’s cheekbones. He irritably ran a hand through his wet hair.

“Do you not know what I go through when you’re in front of me? I’ve been celibate for months in this wretched place! Every day, I imagine you next to me whenever I lie down to rest!”

He strode up to her until their noses were touching.

“It’s like waving a bone in front of a starving dog,” he growled. “But I didn’t want to do that with you in a place like this! I didn’t want to embrace you like I was merely satisfying my desire. But, when you’re right in front of me, I just can’t…”

Seeing the shock on her face at his fervent admission, Riftan clenched his jaw. He scrubbed his face, looking exhausted.

“I’m going to end this damned war within a month, so promise me… that you’ll be careful.”

Unable to speak, Maxi bobbed her head. She watched him stride toward the entrance, sword in hand, before snapping to her senses.

She rushed over and wrapped her arms around his waist, gazing up at him with anxious eyes. Riftan stiffened.

“You mustn’t… leave while you’re so angry. W-We might not be able to see each other for a while… We don’t know when the battle will end…”

Riftan’s expression seemed somehow vulnerable as he returned her gaze.

Cupping his cheek, she said beseechingly, “Please promise me… that you’ll return unharmed. I  give you my word… th-that I’ll be careful too, so—”

Maxi was so choked with emotion that she was unable to continue. When she rested her cheek against his back, Riftan turned around and drew her into a tight embrace. His cold, armored hand pushed into her hair and longingly caressed the lines of her neck.

She felt his shaky breath on her nape as he mumbled, “Once it becomes an all-out battle, only the barest number of men will remain to guard the castle. Anything can happen, so always take Garrow and Ulyseon with you wherever you go. Ruth will also stay back, so go to him if anything happens.”

Maxi nodded without looking up.

“I’ll be back soon,” he said after a long pause.

He kissed her earlobe. She clung to him like a baby monkey clutching its mother, and he had to pry her away.

Wanting to see him off, Maxi threw on her cloak.

“The Knights of Phil Aaron will be leaving with us,” Riftan said, stopping her at the entrance. “Don’t come outside.”

“B-But I’ll only—”

“Stay inside,” he said firmly.

He then gave instructions to Ulyseon and Garrow who were waiting just outside. Standing at the entrance of the tent, Maxi watched as he trudged away through the wet darkness.

Beacons blazed atop the ramparts, illuminating the procession of soldiers on warhorses making their way toward the city gates. Soon, the knights began their march out of the enclosed city.

The remaining knights stood guard near the ramparts with extra vigilance, and mages came out to inspect the magical devices installed on the walls. Eth Lene Castle was now on full alert.

Chapter 159

The rain continued to fall with varied intensity throughout the night. Maxi lay awake in her cot, her pounding heart preventing her from sleeping even though she knew she needed to rest for the following day’s work.

Tormented by anxiety, she had been staring into space with sunken eyes for God knew how long when she heard sobbing. She sat bolt upright.

At first, she wondered if she had misheard the wind. However, the faint sound that resonated through the rain gradually grew clearer.

Throwing on her robe, Maxi rushed out of the tent.

“H-Has something happened?”

The squires had pitched a tarp over the entrance to prevent the rain from getting in. Ulyseon snapped his head up from the small brazier.

“The noise must have woken you up, my lady.”

The squire stared out into the white mist that had descended on the camp with a look of apprehension. The rain was now a weak, dew-like drizzle, and the sky held the bluish hint of dawn.

The bone-chilling, mournful wailing rang through the eerie landscape. Maxi glanced around, trying to locate its source.

“Who on earth is crying? Has… s-something happened to the female clerics?”

“It isn’t the female clerics, my lady. There are banshees in the mountains.”

“Banshees?”

Ulyseon approached the dripping edge of the tarp. He pointed to a black cliff that enveloped the ramparts like a shield.

Maxi’s eyes grew wide. On a large boulder that towered like the head of a snake, people-shaped bodies in black robes stood in the dim light. Maxi’s heart sank at their ominous presence.

“A-Are they… monsters?”

“They are spirits, to be precise. They will not cause us any harm directly, so you mustn’t worry, my lady. Those creatures merely…” Ulyseon trailed off before continuing cautiously, “…wail. They will leave once they’ve cried their hearts out.”

His voice was barely audible over the hysterical wailing. Maxi hunched her shoulders as she gazed at the dark figures standing tall in the hazy mist.

Though they were too far away for her to be certain, she thought she could make out six of them in total. The figures tore at their clothes as they howled.

“B-But banshees…”

Unable to finish the sentence, Maxi pressed her lips together. Banshees were the spirits of death that came for those whose ends were near. People even believed that a banshee’s wailing visits always ended in mass death.

As if sensing her anxiety, Ulyseon said in an exaggeratedly upbeat voice, “I know it’s hard, but try to ignore the noise, my lady. The clerics are preparing a ritual to banish them as we speak.”

Maxi forced a smile on her lips.

The wailing went on for hours. Though the clerics used divine magic and banished the banshees to prevent morale from deteriorating, the relief was short-lived. The spirits quickly returned and continued their keening.

Maxi had been sick with worry even before the appearance of these creatures; now she was close to losing her mind entirely. After half a day of tending to the wounded while trying to ignore the noise, she was at the end of her tether. Thus, she went to see Ruth.

“Ruth… c-can’t we send the spirits away with magic?”

They were in the sorcerer’s small tent located next to the Remdragon Knights’ barracks. Ruth looked up from the parchment he had been scribbling on. He had clearly been working on the rune for Hebaron’s injury, as his desk was piled with reams of parchment filled with complex runes.

Ruth wearily pushed the parchment aside, rubbing his eyes. “Are you referring to the banshees? We could, but we’d be poking a hornets’ nest. We would have to deal with far more dangerous things than just their wailing if we anger them. If divine magic wasn’t enough to drive them away, then it’s best to leave them alone.”

“B-But… they’re making everyone anxious. Even the patients are growing restless.”

“They’ll be gone in a day at most. They’ll leave once they’ve cried their hearts out. Seeing as you’re here, my lady, would you mind helping me with this?”

He handed her something that resembled a flat tray.

Maxi accepted the item before she knew what she was doing. “W-What’s this?”

“It’s a magical device for the ramparts. It should be easier now that you have experience making one.”

Flipping the polished monster bone, Ruth pointed to the intricate engraving. “You only have to engrave this rune on this spot right here.”

“B-But I don’t know how… I only copied runes onto parchment last time.”

“It’s not that different from drawing on parchment. You just have to squeeze the rune into this empty spot. I would like to do it myself, but I already have my hands full trying to break Sir Hebaron’s curse.”

Ruth looked worn out as he rubbed his neck. Seeing that his exhaustion far outweighed hers, Maxi pulled the chair across from him and sat down without another word. She mused that having something to do might help to calm her nerves.

The white disk was likely made of wyvern bones. She carefully began sketching the rune on the underside.

Contrary to her hopes, her concerns for Riftan and the banshees’ wailing made it difficult to focus. After running shaking fingers over the smooth surface of the magical device, Maxi clutched her forehead.

“I can’t do it. M-My head feels empty…”

Ruth heaved a sigh. “Worrying about it won’t change anything, my lady.”

“You know… it’s not something I can control. I’m not l-levelheaded like you, Ruth. I feel sick with worry that something bad might happen. I-I can’t stop thinking… that the banshees are a bad omen…”

Maxi looked up at Ruth with teary eyes and bit her lip.

“Riftan said… he’ll start an all-out war. What if we lose? W-What will happen then?”

“My lady, the Remdragon Knights have overcome greater adversities than this. You must trust in Sir Riftan. So far, we still have the upper hand, and…” Ruth trailed off, and his expression grew skeptical. “I’m not sure if Sir Riftan can successfully turn it into a full-scale war. The trolls are well aware that it’s to their advantage to drag this war on. They won’t be baited so easily.”

“B-But… i-isn’t there a battle raging as we speak?”

“It’s merely one of many skirmishes launched by the monsters to chip away our numbers. They used the same tactic to capture several of our castles. Trolls have limitless regeneration. They can heal themselves of any wound in a day, while humans cannot. They know that fighting more battles will give them the upper hand, so they’ll likely avoid entering an all-out confrontation. And with the coalition army in such disarray… I doubt they’ll manage to lure the monsters out.”

Maxi’s face hardened at Ruth’s explanation. Even after hearing that an all-out war was unlikely, her heart only felt heavier.

She felt like a child desperately trying to hold off a whipping. Even if the men were able to overcome the current crisis, it would only delay the inevitable, bloody conclusion. It would be better for them to end this war while the odds were still in their favor.

Collecting herself, Maxi picked up her quill once more. If Riftan were successful, they could return to Anatol at the end of this battle.

For once, Maxi prayed that Ruth was wrong. She wanted this torturous period to be over as quickly as possible. Gnawing her lip, she tried once more to focus her attention on outlining the rune.

By the time the rainclouds retreated and the sun beamed across the sky, the banshees disappeared along with the mist. Still, the trepidation brought about by their visit still hung over the castle.

The faces of the soldiers were strained with a new tension, while the female clerics spoke less and less each day. Maxi desperately kept herself busy in an effort to keep the heavy air from crushing her under its weight.

Attempting to drive the useless thoughts from her head, she dutifully tended to the twenty or so men remaining in the infirmary during the day. At night, she helped Ruth search for a way to break Hebaron’s curse or worked on the magical device for the ramparts.

True to Ruth’s predictions, a large-scale battle did not happen. Reports stated that the monsters had retreated when the scale of the battle began to grow. The coalition army had given chase, but the unfavorable terrain had forced them to fall back mid-pursuit.

In the end, they suffered forty-six casualties, and the war returned to a state of inconsequential skirmishes. Maxi heaved a sigh. The infirmary, which had managed to empty two-thirds of its cots, once again became packed with the wounded.

The accuracy of Ruth’s prediction gave her goosebumps. While it would no doubt take half a day for the trolls to fully recuperate, it would take at least a week for the women to treat all the injured.

The coalition army was bound to dwindle the longer the war dragged on. Maxi was certain Riftan knew this as well. Even whilst bustling about the infirmary, she could not stop worrying that he might wage a reckless battle out of impatience.

Her worst fear was that Riftan would be struck with an incurable curse similar to Hebaron’s. From what Ruth had discovered so far, the most efficient way to break the curse was to kill its source. However, locating the creature responsible among the army of monsters was like finding a needle in a haystack.

Even if they were to win the war, they would have no means of tracking the creature if it managed to survive. Hebaron would likely suffer a slow and agonizing death. The thought that Riftan might suffer the same fate rendered her frozen with fear.

Maxi irritably scrubbed at her ashen face. The lack of sleep over the past few days made her head ache, and she constantly felt dizzy. She tried to empty her mind as she stirred a pot of herbs on a brazier.

At that moment, Idsilla bounded into the tent looking exuberant.

“Lady Calypse! I just saw Elba!”

Maxi looked up in surprise. The girl clasped Maxi’s hand, sobbing.

“The Livadonian royal knights just returned to reorganize, and Elba was with them! He had a new scar on his face…” Pressing her lips together, Idsilla wiped the tears spilling down her cheeks on her sleeve. “But he seemed fine.”

“Th-That is… wonderful news.”

Knowing the extent of Idsilla’s worry for her brother, Maxi was relieved at the news. The girl smiled brightly and nodded.

“I overheard the soldiers talking, and it seems as though they’re going to return to the battlefront with the remaining men as soon as they’ve finished regrouping. I think they’re aiming for a decisive battle this time.”

Maxi’s face fell. The coalition army had ultimately decided to bear the risk and attempt to end the war.

It was an inevitable decision. After all, even Maxi had come to realize that a drawn-out war was unfavorable for the allied forces.

Maxi swallowed dryly and asked, “W-Will you really… not meet your brother before he leaves for battle again?”

Idsilla adamantly shook her head. “I’ll go see him when this war is over. He will return alive. I know it.”

There was such conviction in the girl’s voice that Maxi felt her heart still. Emotions surged inside her as she gazed at Idsilla’s undaunted face. Squeezing the girl’s hand, Maxi said an earnest prayer for the coalition army’s victory.

◆◆◆

After spending the night at Eth Lene Castle, the Livadonian knights made preparations for departure the very next day. Soldiers hauled weapons and provisions onto carts, and the female clerics supplied them with an ample supply of emergency curatives.

It was a massive party. With the Temple Knights and the remaining mercenaries and soldiers gone, only three clerics, five mages, thirty-five knights, and about four hundred soldiers remained at the castle.

Those who stayed back stood vigilant guard at the city gates, and a squadron visited the battlefield every two days to transport the wounded. Maxi and the female clerics tended to the injured men all day long. Even the mages helped heal the men in the infirmary, as maintaining the army’s numbers was the most pressing priority.

They did not hold back on their mana use either. Men that arrived severely wounded were able to return to the battlefield after just three or four days. Even so, no one considered it fortunate. Maxi felt the heart-wrenching process in her bones.

Whenever she thought about the soldiers who had to return to battle after being on death’s door, she felt the weight of a rock lodged in her stomach.

The hardest was burying the young soldiers who returned as cold corpses. Her only solace was in knowing that the coalition army’s relentless pursuit was gradually pushing back the monsters.

Chapter 160

“If the coalition army continues its advance north,” said Ruth, “they will join forces with the Baltonian Royal Army near the Pamela Plateau. With Balto’s army also advancing eastward, we should be able to corner the monsters as long as everything goes according to plan.”

Hearing the good news, Maxi smiled despite her exhaustion. Ruth had taken to relaying the details of the war to Maxi after each of the Grand Duke’s meetings.

“It shouldn’t take more than two or three batches of provisions till the end of the war.”

Hearing Ruth’s confidence in a complete victory, Maxi’s heart felt lighter. If Ruth, a skeptic to the bone, believed they could win, it must mean that the coalition army had fortune’s favor.

As she stirred a boiling pot, Maxi began calculating with her mental abacus. One would have to ride for a day and a half without rest to reach the Pamela Plateau from Eth Lene. Considering the mobility of the infantry, the round trip would likely take three to four days at most. Since the army had taken fifteen days’ worth of provisions, sending a further two or three batches would mean that this war would be over in less than a month and a half.

“Your remedy is spilling over.”

Ruth’s voice snapped Maxi out of her thoughts. She quickly removed the pot from the brazier and set it beside her.

The infirmary was full of injured men who had arrived in the night. Even though the remaining mages were doing their best to heal the wounded, they could not restore all of them to full health in merely a couple of days.

For this reason, they treated the patients according to the severity of their wounds. It was left to the female clerics to keep these thirty or so men alive until the mages could see to them.

Maxi rubbed her tired eyes as she transferred the detoxicant into a small vial. Ruth regarded her for a moment before furrowing his brow.

“Are you getting enough rest, my lady?” he asked, running a scrupulous gaze over her. “You look pale. You are eating properly, aren’t you?”

“I-I do eat whenever I get the chance,” Maxi mumbled, avoiding his eyes.

In truth, she had not had a proper meal since Riftan’s departure. Anxiety dampened her appetite, and forcing bread down her throat only made her stomach churn. After studying her gaunt face, Ruth let out a small sigh.

“I think your nerves have grown overly sensitive lately, my lady. You won’t be able to hold out long in that state. We don’t know when this war is going to end, so you must take better care of yourself.”

“I… I am aware of that.”

“I don’t think you are.”

Ruth took the vial and ladle from her and called for the squires standing guard at the tent’s entrance.

“You should get some sleep, my lady. Rovar, Livakion, please escort her ladyship to her tent.”

“Th-That won’t be necessary! I can’t be the only one resting… while everyone else is working, so—”

“Didn’t you heal three people today with magic?”

She had, in fact, healed five people. Ruth was unaware of the additional two because she had done it while he had gone to see Duke Aren. Maxi pressed her lips together, and Ruth glared at her before adamantly pointing to the entrance.

“It is customary for one to rest after magic use. Try to rest for half a day.”

“But, Ruth… you tend to the patients… and you’re looking for a way to break S-Sir Hebaron’s curse. If anyone needs rest, it’s—”

“You need not worry about my health, my lady. I’m already caring for it like a precious jewel.”

He scowled as though he found her stubbornness annoying.

“You, however, are neglecting yourself. You would indeed be an inconvenience if you were to drag dozens of servants with you everywhere, refusing to lift a finger, but overworking yourself like a slave is no different. I sometimes find it hard to believe you are a daughter of the House of Croyso.”

Stung by his words, Maxi awkwardly turned away from him. “I-I understand. I will rest, as you wish.”

“Please do not allow her ladyship out of the tent for the rest of the day,” Ruth instructed Ulyseon.

After throwing Ruth a glare, Maxi made her way back to Riftan’s tent. She doubted she would be able to rest. Yet, as if putting her assumption to shame, her eyes grew heavy the moment she lay her head on the pillow. She rubbed her throbbing temples for a while before lying on her side and pulling the thin blanket over her head.

She must have fallen deep asleep, as the next thing she knew, someone was shaking her awake. It took a moment for her to come to her senses. Just how long had she been asleep? Maxi was blinking vacantly when Ulyseon’s urgent voice penetrated her foggy thoughts.

“My lady! You must get up! We have to get away from here at once.”

“W-What?” Maxi asked, looking up at the squire in surprise.

Ulyseon urged her into a sitting position. “There is no time to explain. We must hurry!”

Maxi hurriedly got out of bed and followed him out of the tent. At that moment, a loud noise pierced her ears.

Her eyes widening, Maxi looked toward the commotion. Armed knights were fighting what appeared to be large lumps of black mud near the southern gate.

Screams rang all around them as panicked people ran about the camp in confusion. Maxi instinctively took a step back. Had the world shifted during the short time she had been asleep?

“What on e-earth is happening? Why are there monsters inside the castle?”

“Curses! Ghouls sprang up from the ground. The monsters must have created a mass of undead and buried them here,” Ulyseon shouted angrily as he pulled Maxi’s arm.

Maxi’s eyes grew even wider. “B-But when—”

“I’ll explain later, my lady. We must get you to safety first.”

He sprinted through the cluster of tents, and Maxi scampered behind him, panting. Just then, a hand shot up from the ground and grabbed her ankle.

Terrified, Maxi screamed her lungs out. The damp, icy hand with protruding black bones latched onto her and yanked at her leg.

Maxi screamed and frantically tried to kick free. As the ghoul clawed its way out of the ground, Ulyseon cut off its arm. The severed hand, however, remained latched to Maxi’s ankle.

Her body racking with sobs, she pried off the dismembered hand with shaking fingers and flung it away. It was such a terrible sensation that she thought no amount of washing would rid her of the feeling.

Ulyseon drew her close behind him as she frantically wiped at where the ghoul had touched her skin.

“Stay close, my lady!”

Only then did she realize that more than one ghoul was crawling from the ground. Ulyseon swung his sword at the half-rotten corpses sluggishly digging themselves out of the earth.

A bluish glint flashed from his sword, and in an instant, he had lopped off three ghoul heads. Maxi watched in horror as the ghouls fumbled over the ground in search of their severed skulls.

Ulyseon yanked her arm. “This way, my lady! It should be safer atop the ramparts.”

Other than sprinting behind the squire, there was nothing else she could do. Ulyseon cut down the ghouls as they ran, and they were out of the chaos before they knew it.

He led her up the ramparts and said, “The undead keep springing up, but you should be safe up here, my lady. If any of them climb the stairs, I will slay them at once.”

Barely managing to reach the watchtower, Maxi rested her hand on the battlement as she tried to catch her breath. Though she felt dizzy, being on the wall gave her an unobstructed view of the unfolding chaos below.

About half of the barracks had collapsed, and agitated horses ran amok about the camp. Armed knights yelled as they stabbed the emerging ghouls with long spears. It was a scene from hell.

“W-What about… the others?”

“Mage Ruth is over there, my lady. You mustn’t worry. Ghouls are not that powerful. There are many accomplished knights here as well as high priests, so it shouldn’t take long to exterminate them.”

Maxi was barely listening as she frantically scanned the commotion. What of Hebaron and Garrow? And what about Idsilla and the other female clerics? Would they all be safe amid such pandemonium?

She was frantically searching the camp for a familiar face when a loud explosion reverberated behind her.

Maxi whirled around. The magical devices had been activated, and double barriers shot up in front of the ramparts. Beyond them, an army of trolls clad in black armor marched toward the city. Ulyseon let out a suppressed groan.

“How in the devil…?”

After briefly covering his face with his hand in shock, the squire swiftly picked up the long kopel propped in the corner of the watchtower. Sticking his head over the battlement, Ulyseon blew into it. The sonorous blare rang out over the camp — an alarm signaling an external invasion. Maxi felt her hair stand on end.

“Don’t be scared, my lady. I will protect you at all costs.”

Maxi was unable to comprehend his words. The young man’s determined voice was like smoke to her ears. The sudden uproar was beyond her ability to cope. Maxi clutched her forehead as she tried in vain to regain her sense of reality.

Ghouls causing mayhem within the city. An army of trolls converging on the city walls.

She was trapped in a nightmare.

Didn’t the coalition army drive all the trolls north? And just how long have those ghouls been buried here?

She suddenly came to a bone-chilling realization. Ulyseon had said that it was the monsters that created the undead. That could only mean that they had buried the ghouls during their initial capture of Eth Lene Castle.

Was their retreat from the city a ruse to get the coalition army into Eth Lene? If that was the case, why now? Why did they not ambush the city while the knights were still here?

The monsters might have simply been after the provisions. The city currently held enough food to sustain an army of fifteen thousand men for a month and a half. If the monsters were to take all of it, even the coalition army would not be able to last.

Maxi hugged her shoulders as a chill ran through her. At that moment, she heard Garrow’s voice calling from below the wall.

“Uly! We’ve lured the ghouls to one spot! Bring her ladyship down now!”

Peering over the edge, Maxi saw five or so soldiers gathered at the foot of the stairs. Ulyseon led her by the arm once more as they dashed down the stone steps.

When Maxi finally managed to stagger back to ground level on trembling legs, Garrow and the soldiers promptly encircled her.

“The female clerics and patients have been evacuated to the north end of the camp. You should also take shelter until everything settles, my lady.”

Supporting her with a hand, Garrow briskly strode on. Maxi hastily tried to keep up. As they passed through the dizzying commotion, Maxi saw knights with spire-shaped lances and soldiers carrying spears ten kevettes[1] tall.

Keeping the formation, they drove the ghouls to a single spot. It was reassuring to see their side fall into ranks with such cool precision despite the abruptness of the ambush.

If they could defend the walls until the coalition army’s return, they could protect the provisions as well as the lives of everyone in the city.

Chapter 161

“This way! Hurry, my lady!”

Maxi had been distracted by the skirmish when she heard Garrow’s urgent voice. Snapping to attention, she dashed across the bumpy ground. It was vital for her to get to safety to avoid becoming a hindrance to the fighting men.

Gathering her skirt in one hand, she sprinted across the chaotic city square. They ran north for a while, finally stopping at the large storage tent. Soldiers guarded the entrance.

Entrusting Maxi to the soldiers, Garrow said, “The clerics have cast a barrier around the tent. The ghouls won’t be able to get in.”

Inside, Maxi glanced around at the sacks of grain piled into a mountain. When she spotted the female clerics huddled on the floor at the innermost end of the makeshift shelter, she ran straight to them.

Idsilla bolted to her feet. “Lady Calypse! You’re safe!”

“I-Idsilla… are you all right?”

“Yes, I’m fine, but… S-Selina isn’t here.”

Idsilla bit her lip, looking as though she might burst into tears. As she tried to reassure the girl, Maxi glanced at the ashen faces of the other women. Many were missing.

Idsilla sobbed as she clung to Maxi’s arm. “We were only able to evacuate… h-half of the injured men from the infirmary. Those who couldn’t move were…”

When Maxi tried to recall how many of the wounded men had been immobile in their cots like corpses, a terrible ache began thumping in her temples. She clutched her forehead, and Ulyseon hurried over to steady her.

“Don’t worry, my lady. The others will also be hiding somewhere safe. I will go look for them once things die down.”

Distraught, Idsilla latched onto Ulyseon and bombarded him with questions.

“How did this happen? We heard the alarm signaling an invasion. Didn’t the coalition army drive all the trolls north? Our army hasn’t been defeated, has it?”

Startled, Ulyseon waved his hands.

“Of course not! If our army had fallen, the monsters wouldn’t have taken the long way around to the southern gate. They’ve been waiting for a chance to attack while most of the knights are away.”

“Then, what will happen to us now? Will we be able to hold them off with the remaining men?”

Idsilla’s fiery voice rang through the tent. Terrified, some of the female clerics began to weep.

When the noise grew out of hand, the knight commanding the soldiers outside the tent barked, “Be quiet! We are doing our best to fight the monsters. Once we’ve wiped out the ghouls, we will immediately assume defense. Keep your wits about you, and do as you’re told!”

The sobbing gradually died down at his commanding rebuke. Managing to regain self-control, Idsilla murmured an apology and returned to her place among the women.

A stomach-knotting amount of time passed. A minute felt like an hour, and an hour felt as long as a day. Just as Maxi was convinced that the howls of the ghouls and bellows of the knights would go on forever, two soldiers came rushing into the tent.

“We’ve got the ghouls in one place.”

The relief in the tent was short-lived as the soldier added, “But many of our men are injured. They require immediate treatment.”

The commanding knight ordered the female clerics to see to the wounded at once. The women’s faces were a mix of uneasiness and determination as they filed out. Ignoring Ulyseon’s objections, Maxi followed after them.

The sight that awaited them outside was of a ravaged camp and soldiers rushing about the wreckage.

The men cleared the mangled tents and made temporary cots for the wounded. The female clerics, along with Maxi, immediately got to work. There were about thirty-two in total. Considering that there were currently a little over three hundred men at Eth Lene Castle, the damage was not insignificant.

After inspecting the conditions of the wounded, Maxi used her magic to heal those with minor injuries first. Bolstering the number of healthy, battle-ready men was the biggest priority.

She spent quite some time healing when a familiar voice cried out.

“Those damned monsters were dead set on humiliating us!”

Maxi jerked her head up. Not far from her, Hebaron was bellowing at the top of his lungs. He had a giant claymore clutched in one hand.

“Stop your nagging, sorcerer! You’re not my wife!”

“It’s you who should stop acting like a stubborn child, Sir Hebaron! How are you going to fight with that wound?”

Ruth appeared equally furious as he fumed at the knight.

“Are you trying to get yourself killed? Is that it?”

“Goddammit! This little scratch is nothing! I’ve spent enough time being useless in bed!”

Maxi hurried over to them. The two men immediately went quiet when they saw her approaching.

Before they could speak, Maxi stared up in disbelief at the burly knight clad in heavy armor. “W-What on earth do you think you’re doing? You are still wounded.”

“Not you too, my lady.”

Sheathing the huge claymore on his back, Sir Hebaron heaved a sigh.

“I’m good as new thanks to the remedy you gave me.”

“Th-That remedy… only numbs the pain! If you keep moving around, your wound—”

“We are in a crisis, my lady,” he said flatly. “I will obediently receive treatment again once this fight is over.”

Ruth cursed out loud.

“You think you’ll survive to receive treatment? Don’t make me laugh. You’ll be the first to die if you fight in that state, Sir Hebaron!”

“Pray for it, why don’t you?” Hebaron said through gritted teeth, glowering at Ruth. “You said it yourself! There’s a high chance that the monster that cursed me is out there right now. It would be a hundred times faster for me to slay that fiend myself than to wait for you to find another way to break the curse!”

“Damnations… Fine! Do as you wish!”

Hebaron shrugged and briskly made his way toward the city gate. Maxi was about to go after him when Ruth grabbed her arm.

“Let him go, my lady. He won’t listen to anything we say.”

“B-But… we can’t let him fight in that c-condition. You know it, too, don’t you? He’s not in any state to swing a—”

“Nothing is going to stop that obstinate man from swinging that massive weapon of his. I doubt he’ll bat an eye even if his flesh were to fall off,” Ruth said acidly, then sighed. “We’ll have to pray that the magical devices will hold up for as long as possible.”

Hearing the bitterness in his voice, Maxi anxiously watched Hebaron’s receding figure. Astonishingly, the knight betrayed no indication that he was wounded as he mounted his horse and stood in position next to Duke Aren, who was organizing the men. The soldiers’ grave expressions as they prepared for battle made Maxi’s blood run cold.

“W-What did Sir Hebaron mean… when he said the monster that cursed him might be out there?”

“Exactly that,” Ruth answered after a while.

He roughly scrubbed his face, then pointed out. Maxi turned in the direction and gasped.

The pile of ghoul corpses was beginning to squirm despite the spears skewering them.

Staring at the writhing monsters, Ruth said calmly, “They keep coming back to life even though the high priest has performed the purification ceremony. Which means there’s a high chance the necromancer controlling them is currently outside the city.”

“A necromancer?”

“An occultist, my lady. There are certain monsters capable of advanced dark magic. It’s highly likely that the necromancer is the same black lizardman that cursed Sir Hebaron.” Ruth’s face suddenly grew grave. “We are dealing with a creature that is far more dangerous than the average monster. Besieging our gates is a being with powerful magical abilities that can lead and command a legion of monsters.”

Maxi shuddered. How dangerous must the monster be for one of the greatest sorcerers of the continent to describe it so?

“H-How long will it take… f-for the coalition army to get here?”

“We’ve already sent word, but as to whether they’ll arrive in time…”

Just then, an ear-splitting roar rang out. Maxi covered her ears. Sparks flashed beyond the gates, followed by a violent gale that crashed against the barriers. Ruth swore.

“We must strengthen the magical devices at once!”

At his command, the mages rose in unison and rushed toward the rampart stairs. Wanting to help with her meager mana, Maxi was about to follow when Ruth blocked her path.

“You must stay here, my lady. It’s too dangerous.”

“N-Now is not… the time to be worried about such things. If the barriers fall… that would be more d-dangerous! If I could be of assistance—”

Ignoring her, Ruth looked past her shoulder to call for Ulyseon and Garrow.

“What are you two doing, not escorting her ladyship to safety?”

At his reprimand, Ulyseon grabbed her arm. Startled, Maxi looked up at the squire with wide eyes. Ruth spun on his heels and climbed up the stairway. She watched him leave as Ulyseon began dragging her in the opposite direction.

“W-Where are you taking me? Please let go of my arm!” she cried out, utterly shocked by the squire’s discourtesy.

Paying no heed to her objections, Ulyseon remained silent as he led her to an isolated area. Maxi furiously tried to free her arm while glaring at him.

“D-Did you not hear me? I said, let go!”

“Please forgive my insolence, my lady, but we must get you out of the castle.”

Maxi stared at him in shock. The two squires quickly took her past the isolated forest path and toward the city walls. Up ahead, soldiers waited for them with three horses. Ulyseon quickly rushed over and took the reins.

“Get on, my lady.”

“Do you r-realize what you’re saying? Are we… trying to flee… when everyone else is fighting?” Maxi asked in disbelief.

Ulyseon’s face grew dark. He pressed his lips together and cast his eyes down. After a moment, his face grew determined.

“We are not running away. Since the carrier pigeon might have failed to reach the army, we are going to seek the Remdragon Knights to inform them of the invasion.”

Maxi frowned. His words did not make sense.

“Th-Then why are you taking—”

“Pardon me, my lady.” Garrow gripped her waist and hoisted her onto a horse. “This is an emergency. Please trust us for now.”

Their obstinance made it difficult for Maxi to ask any more questions. She clutched at her reins as Ulyseon and Garrow mounted their own horses. They signaled to the soldiers with their eyes.

At their silent command, the soldiers ran their hands over the stone wall and pushed in a loose brick. A portion of the wall slid to one side, revealing a small opening.

Ulyseon entered the passageway and said over his shoulder, “Seal the entrance once we’re out.”

“Yes, sir.”

Maxi reluctantly followed, and the entrance slid shut behind them. The darkness was disorienting.

Garrow rode next to her and seemed to sense her distress. He said in a calm voice, “There is a secret exit at the end of this passageway, my lady. There’s no way the monsters would know about it, so please be assured.”

“I-It’s so dark.”

“If you give me your reins, I will lead your horse for you. You can hold onto the saddle.”

Maxi obediently handed him her reins. For about ten minutes or so, the only sound was hooves hitting the ground. Ulyseon stopped at the front of the group and banged on the wall. Seconds later, light filtered into the passageway as a narrow exit opened.

“As soon as we recaptured Eth Lene, Sir Riftan ordered a thorough inspection of the castle’s layout. That’s how we discovered this secret passageway.”

Maxi squinted as sunlight flooded in. An uneven forest path shrouded by thick trees led away from the opening. Riding ahead, Ulyseon urged them on.

“We must be out of here before nightfall. We’ll have to ride fast, so try to keep up, my lady.”

“H-How long will it take… for us to reach the coalition army?”

There was a pause.

“We should reach them by tomorrow if we hurry.”

“D-Do you think the city will be able to hold the fort until then?”

“Mage Ruth is with them. He won’t let it fall that easily.”

Maxi pursed her lips at the strange tension in the squire’s voice. They rode in silence for a while until she was unable to quell her doubts any longer.

“Did you lead me out of the city… b-because you’ve determined that Eth Lene will fall?”

Ulyseon flinched, and his face was pale when he turned to meet her gaze. Maxi bit her lip. She had indeed thought it odd that they were bringing her along on a mission that required utmost haste. Now, seeing the truth on the squire’s face made her heart sink.

“If the situation was that dire… sh-shouldn’t we have… evacuated everyone through that secret—”

“The monsters would have discovered us if we’d tried to evacuate hundreds of people at the same time. And fleeing with the wounded would’ve been difficult,” Garrow said, firmly cutting her off. “Right now, informing the coalition army of the invasion is our best option.”

Feeling chastised, Maxi spurred her horse on. They rode in frantic haste along the winding forest path. Soon, a steep rock face showed between the dense trees.

Changing course, Ulyseon rode along the craggy ridge. Maxi was galloping behind him when she abruptly pulled her horse to a stop. Garrow, riding at the rear, reined in his mount with a baffled expression.

Maxi’s face hardened as she checked the sun’s position above the forest. “W-We aren’t going north. Where… are we going, exactly?”

“My lady…”

“I want the truth. Are we really trying to meet up with the c-coalition army?”

Ulyseon’s face blanched. He pressed his lips together and hung his head. That was all the answer Maxi needed. When she turned her horse around, Garrow swiftly blocked her path.

“If we travel southeast around this cliff, we’ll arrive at a fortress held by Baron Gideon which has been safe from monster invasion so far. It might be a little far, but it should be the safest place. Sir Riftan ordered us to take you there straight away in the event of any problems.”

“Then… who will inform the army o-of the invasion?”

“We’ve already sent a messenger.”

Maxi flushed with anger at Garrow’s calmness.

“If we’re not going to the coalition army… I-I am returning to Eth Lene Castle. I cannot j-just escape on my own! Not when Ruth, Sir Hebaron… a-and the female clerics are still in there—”

“My lady,” Ulyseon said, his voice heavy.

Maxi flinched and clenched her mouth shut. The squire rode up to her and continued grimly, “Do you know who those ghouls originally were?”

Before Maxi could say anything, Ulyseon launched into a rapid-fire explanation.

“A corpse turns into an undead when it is contaminated by magic. The ghouls were the original inhabitants of the city before it fell to the monsters. When they captured Eth Lene, those fiends turned the human corpses into ghouls and buried them. If we return to the city now… we will be facing the same fate.”

Maxi covered her mouth with a shaking hand. When Ulyseon’s words finally sunk in, she was suddenly overcome with the urge to hurl.

Chapter 162

Ulyseon looked mournful at Maxi’s sickened expression.

“Please consider how devastated Sir Riftan would be if something were to happen to you, my lady.”

“But… But…”

Her face crumpling in anguish, Maxi clutched Riftan’s copper coin. She could not get the image of the black, rotten ghoul corpses out of her mind. She did not want to end up like that, and the thought of never seeing Riftan again tore at her heart.

She was certain she was not the only one who felt that way. Idsilla had a brother who cared for her greatly. The other female clerics had friends and family of their own, and no soldier wished for death.

Maxi looked at Ulyseon pleadingly. “Then l-let’s… b-bring a few more with us. I-I won’t ask that we take everyone—”

“We cannot turn back, my lady. Imagine the commotion if we did,” Garrow replied, adamantly shaking his head.

The two squires’ woeful expressions reflected her own.

“We also don’t want to abandon the city, my lady. Please try to understand. For us, Sir Riftan’s orders come first.”

“Th-There is a Livadonian noblewoman w-who came to Eth Lene with me. She is a mere girl of eighteen… but she c-came because she was worried about her brother. She said she would see him after the war…”

For a moment, Ulyseon’s expression grew troubled before he shook his head.

“It would be too dangerous for us to return now, my lady. I am sorry, but your safety is our priority.”

“I-I am not that important! I’m not the lofty noblewoman you think—”

She bit her lip as she began shaking with sobs. Garrow watched her with a bewildered expression. He sighed, pulling on the reins of Maxi’s horse.

“We have no time to waste arguing, my lady. There might be monsters lurking about the city walls. We must cross the gorge before we’re discovered.”

He tugged at the reins, and Maxi’s mount obediently followed. Maxi tried to suppress her tears as he dragged them along.

The faces of the people she cared about flashed through her mind. There was Ruth, who always looked out for her despite his grumbling, and Idsilla, who always tried to act strong despite being tender-hearted deep down. Then there was Hebaron and the female clerics, whom she had unknowingly grown very fond of.

It wouldn’t have made much difference had I stayed in the city. I would have just become one more ghoul that the returning army would have to deal with.

Though she desperately tried to justify escaping, she could not deny that she was abandoning everyone to preserve her own life. Maxi squeezed her eyes shut, splattering tears on the saddle. Helplessness and guilt weighed on her heart.

Think of Riftan. Remember your promise to him. You assured him that you’d be careful, that you wouldn’t do anything reckless…

Despite her efforts, tears continued to trickle down her cheeks even as night fell. They rode through the darkened forest. Again and again, Maxi turned to look behind her. She thought she could hear screams echoing from afar. She could not tell if the sounds were real or an auditory hallucination caused by her guilt.

Ulyseon, who had been riding in silence, suddenly spoke up.

“I think we’ll have to change course.”

He caught sight of Maxi’s haggard face and flashed her a sympathetic look.

“I sense a horde of monsters coming this way,” he said, his expression hardening. “We should turn back.”

“How many?” Garrow asked gravely.

“About thirty… No, forty.”

“Trolls?”

Ulyseon stared into the dark forest as if he could see through the trees and shook his head. “Kobolds or red goblins, most likely. It’s best we just avoid them.”

Garrow turned his horse around. He then handed Maxi back her reins and said grimly, “We truly cannot go back now, my lady, so please ready yourself and follow our lead.”

Fighting to suppress her sobs, Maxi bobbed her head. Ulyseon took the lead and galloped away first. Spurring her horse behind him, Maxi desperately tried to regain her composure. This was not the time for her to be crying like a child. Ulyseon and Garrow could be endangered because of her.

“This way, my lady. We’ll follow this path to cross the rock face.”

They traveled through the dense forest for about twenty minutes before Ulyseon pointed up the slope. The path was so narrow and rugged that it could hardly be called such.

“Do we have to… go up?”

“It’s likely that the monsters sent garrisons up north as well in case we tried to escape. Going around is no longer an option. We’ll have to climb over and head east.”

“B-But what if there are monsters waiting on the opposite side?”

Ulyseon shook his head. “They have no reason to scatter their troops in so many places. And even if there are monsters, they’ll likely be scouts. The two of us should be able to handle them.”

“I’ll take the lead from here,” said Garrow, riding up the slope. “I’m more adept with this terrain.”

Maxi’s whole body grew tense as she climbed up the dizzyingly steep incline. Sweat streamed down her body like rain, and her breathing grew ragged.

It felt as though they had been ascending forever when they suddenly came to a stop. An unobstructed view of Eth Lene Castle stretched below them.

Maxi straightened in her saddle as she listened to the faint sounds of the siege.

Garrow muttered under his breath. “Damn it…”

Maxi quickly saw what had made the squire curse. One of the double barriers in front of the ramparts was collapsing. The monsters roared savagely and charged at the remaining barrier like a herd of buffalos.

Maxi let out a wail of despair. The size of the monster army was much bigger than what she had seen above the ramparts. What had seemed like an army of hundreds now appeared to number thousands. Not only were there trolls and red goblins in their ranks, but ogres as well.

“How in the devil did an army of that size spring out of nowhere?”

“Now is not the time for that. They probably have search teams all over the place. We have to get out of here before they catch our scent.”

Collecting himself first, Ulyseon tried to get them back on the road, but Maxi could not pry her eyes away from the besieged city. As she stood dazed, Ulyseon attempted to reassure her.

“Even if the city were to fall, I am sure our men will be able to hold them off long enough for the coalition army to get back.”

Though Maxi knew nothing about warfare, she knew the squire was lying. How could a mere three hundred men hold off thousands of monsters? The creatures would no doubt turn Eth Lene Castle into rubble in an instant.

She watched in terror as monsters flooded out of the ravine beneath them. Then, quite suddenly, an idea dawned on her.

“If… we collapse that… would it d-deal a big enough blow to the monsters?” she asked, pointing to the towering rock faces that rose on both sides of the road leading up to the southern gate.

For a moment, the squires stared at her vacantly. Their eyes grew wide when they realized that she was pointing to the large boulder jutting out above the rock faces.

“My lady, are you saying… you could do that?” Garrow asked, his voice trembling.

“I think I could… i-if I used magic.”

Although she wanted to sound as calm as possible, her voice cracked like a croaking frog. Both squires looked doubtful.

“Do you think you have sufficient mana, my lady?”

“I have a way. If th-there’s a chance of success… no matter how small… don’t you think it’s worth trying?”

The squires exchanged glances.

Sensing their inner conflict, Maxi desperately pleaded, “P-Please let me try it. It shouldn’t t-take longer than twenty— No, fifteen minutes. If I fail, I-I’ll follow you without another word.”

After looking back and forth between the boulder and Maxi’s face, Ulyseon bit down on his lip. He wordlessly deliberated over the matter with Garrow before bobbing his head.

“Very well. We should give it a try, my lady. But if the plan fails, we must not delay any longer.”

Maxi gave a resolute nod. The squires regarded her ruefully for a moment before the three of them climbed up the rugged mountain path once more.

As she followed them, the noise of the battle gradually grew closer, and the sky turned purple.

Maxi gasped for air, certain that her lungs would burst. Pain stabbed at her thighs, and her arms shook, but she did not dare ask to stop.

They rode for an indeterminate amount of time when something suddenly leaped out of the trees.

Ulyseon drew his sword and shouted, “Stay back, my lady!”

Calming her agitated horse, Maxi hastily retreated behind the squires. Unfortunately, there were monsters to the rear as well.

Shoving Maxi behind him, Ulyseon cried out, “Garrow, they have us surrounded! Open a path now!”

As though executing a plan, the monsters advanced on them all at once. Maxi’s horse began to rear, and it took all her strength to cling to its neck and attempt to rein it in. Casting a barrier at the same time was impossible.

“My lady!” cried Garrow. “Escape while we distract them! We’ll be right behind you!”

Terrified, Maxi glanced around. Where was she supposed to run?

While she hesitated, completely at a loss for what to do, Ulyseon and Garrow cut down the goblins and managed to secure an opening.

“Now, my lady!”

Maxi spurred her horse and shot past the goblins like an arrow. The wind whooshed past, along with blurred impressions of thick tree trunks.

There was no time to check that she was going in the right direction. Afraid that the monsters would catch up to her if she slowed even a little, Maxi frantically flicked the reins like a whip.

Then, out of nowhere, something came flying down on top of her. Maxi tumbled from her horse and rolled along the ground. The excruciating impact racked through her whole body, knocking all the air from her lungs.

Choking, Maxi looked up in terror. A goblin sat on her chest with a hooked weapon leveled at her. Maxi screamed. She fumbled on the ground for anything she could grab and aimed it at the creature.

A twig caught the goblin’s eye, and it howled as it clutched its face. Maxi pushed it off and scrambled away on her hands and knees.

The goblin was on her again before she could get to her feet. It yanked her back by her hair, and she thrashed against it as though she were drowning. Then, her vision turned black as it landed a brutal kick on her stomach. She desperately tried to cling to her fading consciousness. It would truly be the end if she were to pass out now.

The monster began dragging her along the forest floor by her hair. Struggling against it, Maxi unsheathed the dagger from her waist. She thrust the blade upward and felt it sink into flesh like half-cooked meat.

The goblin’s large, burning eyes grew even bigger as it stared at its abdomen in disbelief. Then it began to shake her head violently.

Maxi yanked the dagger out and plunged it back in. Warm blood spewed out like a fountain, drenching her face and arms. Over and over, she stabbed the goblin’s round belly in a frenzy. It took dozens of strikes before the monster’s hands finally went limp.

Heaving ragged breaths, Maxi shakily sat up. Nausea washed through her as soon as she saw the monster’s chest. It now resembled a chunk of meat. Turning her head, she hurled sticky bile over the base of a tree. Her throat burned, and her whole body ached as though all of her bones had been crushed.

Breathing was painful; she surmised that she had broken a rib. Clutching her side, she looked back along the path.

Where on earth am I?

Her mount had long since fled. Pressing her hand against the tree trunk for support, Maxi staggered to her feet. Strangely enough, she no longer felt afraid. Perhaps it was because her ability to cope had been stretched far beyond its limits.

She was numbly surveying her surroundings when she heard a gruff bellow in the distance. She staggered in the direction of the sound. Stepping out of the trees, she found herself on a dizzyingly steep cliff with a boulder overhang.

Maxi teetered to the edge and looked down to see thousands of monsters gathered at the barrier protecting the city gates.

Chapter 163

The terrifying sight made Maxi’s skin crawl. She hugged herself as she took a step back.

Six gray giants with legs as thick as timbers charged from the head of the monster army. Their massive feet stomped on the ground as they swung iron maces. A thunderous roar rang out, followed by a blazing fireball that hurtled toward the barrier.

Maxi turned her gaze to the source of the attack. In the middle of the troll legion was a creature draped in black robes, riding a drake. There was no doubt that this was the necromancer behind Hebaron’s curse, as well as the horde of ghouls.

The drake’s reins were made of chains. The robed monster yanked them, then raised its black-scaled hands. An instant later, a massive fireball formed in the air.

The heat was so intense that Maxi blocked her face with her arm. The scarlet flame hurtled toward the barrier like an explosive, and the violent blast even reached the cliff where Maxi stood. She stayed flat on the ground until the fierce gust died down. Black smoke and dust cleared to reveal the half-melted barrier.

Ogres charged like a stampede of wildebeests once more, swinging their iron hammers. The heavy blows snapped Maxi to attention. This was no time to be watching the battle from afar like a fool.

Sitting on her knees, she searched for the boundary where dirt became rock. The boulder was more firmly embedded in the earth than she had anticipated. After tapping it with her foot, Maxi bit her lip.

The overhang was not as precarious as it had looked from below. Would she be able to push it off with magic?

There’s nothing else I can do but try…

If she could create a small fissure, the rock would fall from its own weight.

Taking a few steps away from the boulder, Maxi placed her hands on the ground. She then circulated her mana along the pattern of the defensive rune. Her mana poured out of her pathways and dispersed left and right, forming an intricate shape. Soon, a faint tremor shook the ground. It cracked open as an earth wall shot up.

Maxi backed away to escape the thick dust that flew up with the wall. The boulder had not budged. Brushing away the strands of hair sticking to her forehead, Maxi gnawed her lip.

Her spell had been for a corporeal barrier that used the surrounding elements. Since it forced the earth to create a solid wall, it was bound to cause a mild disruption. Even so, it appeared that the quake had not been enough to dislodge the rock.

She called back her mana and stored it within her body. The earth wall crumbled like a sandcastle and filled the air with dust once more.

Without waiting for the dust to settle, she immediately summoned another wall. It would have been more efficient if she had formulated a new rune that would directly affect the surface of the soil, but she lacked the skill. Though casting barriers of dirt was a foolish method, it was her only option.

Maxi continued to circulate mana along the intricate lines of the defensive runes. A faint tremor shook the ground each time it opened for an earth wall to spring up. Even after multiple attempts, the boulder showed no sign of falling.

Sensing that her mana was almost completely drained, Maxi anxiously bit her lip. For all she knew, the bottom of the rock might extend far beneath the ground. If that were the case, she would have to summon a barrier hundreds of times to dislodge it.

Maxi clenched her fists. Had it been presumptuous of her to think that someone like her could make the Guardian of Eth Lene fall from where it had proudly stood for thousands of years?

But there is no other way…

The spells she knew were limited to the earth barrier spell, healing and restorative magic, and a spell to create sparks of fire.

She had no other option than to keep trying. In what felt like an attempt to smash a rock with an egg, Maxi repeated the process of summoning and breaking down her barrier. She had just finished her ninth attempt when she suddenly felt light-headed as if suffering heavy blood loss.

Maxi quickly withdrew her mana. Using her supply any further might lead to mana depletion. Out of breath and feeling dizzy, she looked up at the sky. The golden sunset almost made her feel resentful.

A crisp breeze brushed past her wet cheeks as she stared vacantly upward. Her whole body was aching, and her head felt empty. An uncontrollable tremor passed over her.

The result would have been different had it been Ruth or Princess Agnes standing on this cliff. If the squires had taken Ruth out of the city instead of her, he would have succeeded in striking fear into the monsters.

Utterly useless.

Her father’s voice rang in her ears. He had been right. Though she had tried her best to be useful, she remained a worthless being incapable of doing anything. It had been foolish of her to think that she could solve this crisis with her incompetence.

Maxi’s face contorted with despair. She felt as though a ball of fire was lodged in her throat. She was struggling to swallow the burning lump when a deafening crash rang out from below. Maxi leaped to her feet and peered down.

Eth Lene’s remaining barrier was crumbling. A thunderous roar rose up from the monster army as they advanced toward the city.

Soldiers released a barrage of fire arrows, and mages hurled blazing flames from the ramparts. Faced with an enemy with regenerative powers, however, their attacks were not enough. Their opponents were essentially immortal.

The monsters rushed at the gates and began attacking. Filled with horror as she watched from afar, Maxi clenched her jaw and lowered her hands once more.

One last try. She would give it one last try.

She summoned her remaining mana and directed it to circulate along the pattern of the defensive rune. As mana flowed out of her, Maxi felt as though she were being drained of blood.

The ground shook and an earth wall fifteen kevettes[2] high shot up. Maxi accelerated the speed of her mana circulation. To cause a fissure deep enough to dislodge the rock, she would have to draw the wall even higher.

Elevating her barrier further and further, Maxi let out a threatening mutter, “Break!”

Despite dredging up the last of her mana and pouring it into the barrier, the boulder did not budge. Maxi struck the ground with her fists in frustration.

“W-Why won’t you break?!”

Burning tears welled in her eyes. She was now out of mana. The moment the influx of her magical resource ended, the earth wall pitifully collapsed in a cloud of dust. She woefully eyed the remains.

Suddenly, a thud boomed below her. Maxi’s eyes grew wide. Unable to bear the weight of the crumbling wall, the ground slowly began to tilt. Dirt and sand began to stream down toward the cliff edge. Maxi whirled away, but her legs were too weak for her to run properly.

As she desperately tried to escape the heaving earth, the cliff edge tilted further, and the ground began to crumble. The landslide swept into Maxi and sent her tumbling. Just as she was about to plunge down with the crumbling dirt, someone caught her arm. Maxi screamed as pain tore through her shoulder.

She looked up into Ulyseon’s ashen face. He hauled her up and leaped over the sinking earth like a wild animal. Maxi forgot about the pain in her shoulder as he dragged her along to escape the collapsing ground.

Cursing under his breath, Ulyseon wound his arm around her waist and leaped into the air. Pain shot through her side, making her breath hitch. Ulyseon landed near a tree, as nimble as a cat, and clung to one of its thick branches. He pressed against the trunk to shield them from the landslide.

Maxi clung to him like a drowning person. A quake as powerful as the primordial schism of heaven and earth shook the ground, and booming thuds continued to reverberate for a long time. When it finally grew eerily quiet, Maxi opened her eyes.

It took a while to understand what had happened. Her blurred vision gradually regained focus, and the full extent of the landslide and crushed monsters came into view.

Maxi blinked in disbelief. When the boulder fell, it had caused the precariously leaning rock face to collapse. She heard Ulyseon’s shocked voice above her head.

“By God…”

As though afraid he would drop her, Ulyseon’s arm around her waist tightened painfully. He fought for breath.

“Do you see it, my lady? Half the monster army was crushed, and it closed off the southern route. The city should be able to hold out now until reinforcements arrive.”

He could only speak in a shaky mumble.

Finally coming to his senses, he pulled Maxi up onto the cliff. Maxi clung to him, barely managing to clamber up the mountain of dirt. He excitedly chattered away as he ushered her to a safe area.

“That was amazing, my lady. Just incredible. But, we should still leave this place at once. The monsters will know where we are by now. If we don’t find a place to hide soon—”

Ulyseon let out a low gasp. Maxi looked up at him with unfocused eyes and watched him hastily rip his cloak.

He reached out to clutch her face. “Heavens, y-you’re bleeding…”

She remembered the goblin blood splattered over her. With great effort, she managed to open her mouth to explain.

“I-It’s goblin blood. I-It got on me w-when…”

“No, my lady. It’s—”

Without finishing his sentence, Ulyseon pressed the torn fabric to her nose. Only then did Maxi realize that something warm was streaming from it. The metallic tang of blood was on her lips; she must have been bleeding quite badly. Still, she was embarrassed at having shown Ulyseon such an unseemly sight.

Nausea washed over her, and she suddenly felt cold and dizzy. She realized that her limbs had been shaking for some time. The color drained from Ulyseon’s face as he sensed that something was gravely wrong.

“You’re bleeding a lot, my lady. Hold this against your nose until it stops.”

With a trembling hand, Maxi managed to press the fabric beneath her nose. Ulyseon crouched down with his back to her.

“Let me carry you, my lady.”

Remaining on her feet was already a struggle. Maxi obeyed the squire’s direction and allowed him to carry her on his back. Ulyseon hoisted her with ease and darted through the trees like a winged creature.

“Hold on. I will find a safe place for us.”

The squire’s voice sounded distant. Stifling a moan, Maxi desperately clung to consciousness. She would only become more burdensome if she were to black out now. She was grappling with the little energy she had left when Garrow’s voice called out.

“Uly! What happened?”

“Her ladyship destroyed the rock face, and I think it depleted her mana.”

Garrow hurried over to them, mouth agape in astonishment.

“A-Are you all right, my lady?”

Maxi looked up at him with bleary eyes, and Garrow’s pale face came into focus. How ghastly did she look for the squire to be pulling such an expression?

“We must hurry and get her ladyship to safety. The monsters saw us. Those that survived the landslide will be coming after us.”

“Are we going east as planned?”

Ulyseon shook his head. “Her ladyship won’t be able to endure the journey through the wilderness in her current condition. We have to return to Eth Lene Castle.”

“But the battle…”

“The southern route was completely closed off by the landslide, and there are about a hundred monsters at most trapped between the city walls and a barricade of rocks. The remaining forces should be able to handle them. The problem is the surviving monsters. It’s difficult to predict what they’ll do.”

“How many of them survived?”

“Around six, seven hundred… No, I can’t say for certain. More than half of them were crushed, but with their regenerative abilities, most will likely get back on their feet unless they were killed instantly.”

Ulyseon lowered Maxi to the ground when they reached his horse. She whimpered in pain as her rib and shoulder made contact with the earth. Ulyseon gazed down at her as though he were at a loss for what to do.

“Do you think you can still ride, my lady?”

Maxi limply shook her head. “M-My left a-arm…”

It took a moment for the squire to realize that her left shoulder was dislocated. Biting his lip, he gingerly lifted her on his back again.

“We’re going down on foot. Just take enough of the provisions.”

“Are you sure?”

“If we can’t ride the horses, it’s better to abandon them. Don’t you remember what Sir Riftan said? It’s hard to erase horse tracks. The monsters would find us in no time.”

Garrow unhitched their luggage from the saddle and freed the horses. They then began their hurried descent. Slumped on Ulyseon’s back, Maxi had to fight past the searing pain tearing through her body.

This pain was greater than when her father had broken her back. It stabbed at her shoulder, and her ribs ached. Her knees were scraped, her buttocks were bruised from falling off her mount, and her limbs were fatigued… Every part of her throbbed, and shivers racked through her as though her veins flowed with ice water. Maxi whimpered as she trembled.

“Damn it, maybe we should find a safe spot to rest…” Ulyseon muttered anxiously.

“Her condition might worsen if we waste any more time. We have to take her to a healer as soon as possible.”

“But she’s in so much pain…”

Maxi’s lips quivered. Although she wanted to tell him that she was all right, the only thing that escaped her lips was a low rasp. The symptoms of mana depletion were growing worse; the coldness had now set in her bones. Sensing her agony, Ulyseon’s steps grew more urgent.

“This won’t do. We should at least splint her shoulder to lessen the pain. Search for a cave.”

Chapter 164

Ulyseon weaved through the trees with Maxi on his back. He bent down as much as he could to lessen the strain on her aching body.

Whenever her dangling arm swayed, the excruciating pain in her shoulder made her clench her jaw so tightly that she thought it might break. It occurred to her that fainting might be the less painful option, but the fear that she might never open her eyes again had her fighting to remain conscious.

Ahead, Garrow raised his arm and shouted, “Over here!”

When they caught up to him, Maxi saw a small cave hidden between twisted trees.

Garrow laid his cloak on the ground, and Ulyseon gingerly lowered Maxi onto it as though she were a fragile vase. Despite their efforts, Maxi still felt as though she were lying on a pile of burning coals.

She dripped in cold sweat, and she gnawed at the torn fabric she held against her bleeding nose.

Ulyseon looked down in bewilderment at her limp hand. “Garrow, w-what should we do? I think we’ll have to reattach her shoulder…”

“But neither of us know how. It’s not something we can just try. If we mess up, we might end up breaking bones or causing more pain. We should bind the arm for now to immobilize it as much as possible.”

Sitting on his knees next to her, Garrow tore a long strip from his cloak. “This is going to hurt, my lady. Please try to bear it.”

Fear washed over her as she watched the squire reach for her arm. The pain was unbearable even when lying still. The thought of someone moving her arm filled her with dread. Even so, she knew there was no other way.

Garrow gently folded her arm across her chest and used the torn strip to secure it in place. Maxi bit her lip hard enough to draw blood. The pain was so excruciating that her breath caught in her throat. Seeing her reaction, Ulyseon hastily shrugged off the bag on his back.

“Hold on, my lady. There should be some restorative herbs here.”

Ulyseon shakily pulled out a pouch and rummaged through it for the dried restorative. Maxi watched him with bleary eyes, then removed the fabric she had been holding on her face. Thankfully, the bleeding seemed to have stopped.

She wiped the blood from her face with the crumpled cloth. Ulyseon found the herb and broke it into smaller pieces, feeding them to her one by one. Although Maxi could not taste the restorative’s bitterness as she chewed and swallowed, she felt sick the moment it passed down her throat. Gagging, Maxi regurgitated the unpleasant herb.

“My lady!”

The vomiting intensified the pain in her aching ribs. Ulyseon was close to tears as he watched her writhe in pain.

“I-I’m sorry, my lady. I shouldn’t have given you the herbs…”

“This won’t do. I think we’ll have to risk being tracked and light a fire. She’s too cold. The mana depletion symptoms are getting worse.”

“I-I’ll do it!”

“No, you keep watch. Your eyes are better than mine.”

In a trance, Maxi was barely able to register their conversation as she wiped the sticky vomit from her mouth. After swaddling her in the cloak he had laid on the ground, Garrow went out to gather firewood.

Ulyseon slipped out of his cloak and bent down to cover her. He suddenly froze. Seeing his fellow squire turn to stone, Garrow threw him a perplexed glance.

“What’s wrong?”

“There’s blood…”

Was her nose bleeding again? Maxi forced her drooping eyelids open. Her blurred vision could only make out the darkening forest. It felt like she was trapped under dark water.

“Please pardon me, my lady.”

Pushing a frozen Ulyseon aside, Garrow crouched next to her and pulled off the cloak. Unable to think straight, Maxi could not comprehend what they were doing. She lay slowly blinking her eyes.

Garrow felt the hem of her dress and took in a sharp breath. He quickly bundled her with the cloak once again and hoisted her onto his back.

“We must take her to a healer as soon as possible,” he said, panicking. “She’s losing too much blood.”

“L-Let me carry her!”

“I’ll be faster in the mountains. You guard the rear!”

True to his words, Garrow ran down the slope at a frightening speed. Each step he took felt like a horse kicking her chest, but Maxi no longer had the energy to moan. Her breaths came shallowly as she swayed like a doll on his back. Everything was growing faint. She could not even tell if her eyes were open or shut.

“Goddammit!” cried Ulyseon. “Trolls! They know we’re here!”

Maxi’s eyes fluttered. Something in the dark was charging after them, snarling. She soon heard the clash of steel.

“Keep running!” said Ulyseon.

The sound of the monsters’ roars, grunts, and clanging steel continued. The thuds across the ground made Maxi break out in a cold sweat. As Garrow darted down the steep slope, it felt as though they were plummeting. The violent movement caused Maxi to briefly lose consciousness.

The next thing she knew, a hand was tapping her face. She had no idea how long she had been unconscious. Her eyes opened to find everything blanketed in darkness. She heard Ulyseon’s breathless voice in the pitch-black night.

“You must stay awake, my lady, or your temperature will drop even further,” he muttered, wrapping a cloak around her.

Though the pressure of Ulyseon’s arm on her side was unbearable, she merely bobbed her head. He sat behind a rock to catch his breath and wrapped his arms around her to warm her as much as possible.

They continued their descent in haste, with Maxi drifting in and out of consciousness. Time passed either in agonizing flashes or stretching eternities.

The squires traversed the dark forest without a moment of rest. The sound of their rhythmic footsteps, heavy breathing, and the bone-chilling cold were the only things Maxi’s senses could register.

Why did their journey back feel so long when it had not been so the other way? She was vacantly mulling this over when she saw a far-off light.

“It’s our cavalry!” Ulyseon exclaimed, sounding profoundly relieved. “They must have gotten our message.”

Rushing out of the trees, he cried out, “Trolls in pursuit! We request protection!”

“Are you deserters?”

The voice was incongruously calm amidst the urgency of the situation. It sounded familiar, but Maxi could not place it. Still carrying her on his back, Ulyseon rushed over to the man and bent to one knee.

“We are squires of the Remdragon Knights,” said Garrow. “Lady Calypse was gravely injured while we were traveling through the forest. Please help us!”

Maxi barely managed to open her eyes. In a haze, she could make out the figures holding torches on horseback. The knight at the head of the group dismounted, and his armor clinked as he approached them.

“We are about to go into battle. We can only offer emergency treatment.”

“We would be grateful for any help! Her ladyship has lost a lot of blood.”

There was a pause.

“Very well. I’ll heal her with divine magic.”

With that, the man knelt in front of her. When she felt the familiar energy seeping into her body, Maxi strained to see. An instant later, a stony face enveloped in silver light came into focus.

Maxi briefly met the man’s eyes. They were green with light brown flecks. When it finally sunk in that this was the commander of the Temple Knights, she closed her eyes, relief flooding her. His presence meant that the coalition army had arrived earlier than expected.

They were saved.

As her tension drained away, she could no longer fight the all-consuming weariness. Maxi finally allowed her consciousness to slip under.

◆◆◆

Maxi was woken by the sound of sobbing. Slowly, she opened her heavy lids, blearily taking in the yellow tent ceiling above. Confusion washed over her. Had everything been a nightmare?

Unable to come to her senses, she blinked her dry eyes. The sobbing grew louder. Flinching, Maxi turned toward the sound and was met with a terrifying sight. A woman dressed in black knelt at the foot of the cot, tearing at her disheveled hair as she wailed.

Maxi screamed. The woman’s form crumbled and dispersed like black ash.

“What’s wrong, my lady?!”

Maxi gazed at the man that rushed into the tent. Sir Elliot Charon, who had left for battle with Riftan, was standing in front of her in full armor. The knight looked more surprised than she was. A moment later, he dashed out of the tent.

“Mage Ruth! Lady Calypse is awake!”

Maxi flinched and hunched over. When she realized that the pain was gone, she turned to inspect her shoulder. The arm which had dangled awkwardly at her side was now perfectly aligned. She touched it gingerly, amazed that it did not hurt at all. When had she been healed?

Ruth came running into the tent as she was swiveling her arm.

“You’re awake, my lady. How are you feeling?”

The tension drained from her shoulders the moment she saw the sorcerer’s face. It appeared that she had safely returned to Eth Lene Castle.

With a sigh of relief, Maxi opened her mouth to speak, but no sound escaped her parched throat. Ruth approached the cot and held a cup of water to her lips.

Maxi propped herself up and took a sip. When the cold water entered her stomach, her foggy consciousness grew clearer.

She slowly looked back and forth between Ruth and Sir Elliot before stammering in a raspy voice, “W-What about… the monsters?”

“Thanks to you blocking off the southern path, we were able to defeat them. The remaining men within the city dispatched the monsters trapped outside the ramparts, and the coalition army took care of the rest.”

Placing the cup on a tray, Ruth pulled a chair next to her. Her relief evaporated when she saw his pale face. A chill ran down her spine as she suddenly remembered the wailing banshee at the foot of her cot.

“W-Was… anyone hurt? Where is… U-Ulyseon… and Garrow?”

“They are both well, my lady,” Ruth said calmly. “They were injured during the fight with the monsters, but they’ve both recovered now. We were lucky. The Temple Knights came with the cavalry as soon as they received our message.”

“W-What about Riftan?”

Ruth’s face hardened. He ran his hand over his mouth and mumbled with a troubled expression, “The Remdragon Knights were on the frontlines. They immediately returned to Eth Lene after the Temple Knights. Sir Riftan came straight to see you the moment he arrived. Do you not remember, my lady?”

Maxi tried to sift through her hazy memories, but it only gave her a headache. She was unable to recall anything. When she slowly shook her head, Ruth let out a low sigh.

“I suppose it’s not surprising. You’ve been unconscious for a week, my lady, barely more than a corpse.” Ruth began to speak in rapid-fire, as though recounting the events made him angrier by the minute. “You had two broken ribs, bruising everywhere, and your left shoulder was completely dislocated. And if that weren’t enough, not only were you suffering from severe mana depletion, but you—”

Ruth cut himself off, roughly rubbing his forehead. He started again in a much calmer voice.

“Things could’ve gone terribly wrong if you had not met the Temple Knights when you did. Sir Riftan practically went mad with worry.”

“I-I’m sorry… I just…” Maxi murmured, her face ashen.

Her heart sank as she imagined Riftan’s reaction. Seeing her expression, Ruth hung his head wearily.

“I’m not chastising you, my lady. If you had not made that landslide, everyone at Eth Lene Castle would have been massacred. If anything, I should be thanking you.”

Contrary to his words, however, Ruth appeared conflicted. After glaring at her as though he had much to say, he heaved a sigh and shook his head.

“I think I’ve said too much when you’ve only just woken up. I’ll go get some porridge. In the meantime, try not to think too much and rest. I’ve been infusing you with restorative magic regularly, but you’ll still be feeling weak. You haven’t had any food for a week.”

“W-Where is… Riftan?”

Ruth stiffened. He regarded her gloomily for a moment before replying curtly, “He’s in a strategy meeting. He should be back soon.”

Maxi swallowed past her dry throat. She was scared that Riftan might be angry. Out of habit, she slipped her hand into her pocket intending to clutch the coin when she realized that someone had changed her clothes. She anxiously ran her hands over her new dress.

Ruth gazed down at her, mumbling uneasily, “I’ve served Sir Riftan for a long time, but I’ve never seen him so distraught. He was like a madman.”

Chapter 165

Maxi bunched the blanket in her fists, wondering just how distraught Riftan must have been to make this sorcerer with nerves of steel uneasy.

Realizing he had said something he should not have, Ruth hastily said, “You need not worry, my lady. You are the hero of this war. Even if Sir Riftan were to get angry at you, the whole of Eth Lene would step in to stop him. And if need be, I’ll come to your defense. I’ve served him for a long time, I doubt he’d kill me.”

The attempt at idle chatter barely eased the worry etched on Maxi’s face.

Ruth scratched the back of his head. “Come to think of it, I have yet to offer my gratitude. Thank you, my lady. We owe you our lives.”

Taken aback, Maxi waved him off. “No need to thank me. I-I am just… glad everyone is safe.”

Ruth’s lips suddenly twisted into a sad smile. Before Maxi could ask about the reason behind it, he was making his way out of the tent.

The short exchange had been exhausting, and Maxi slumped on the cot. She could not believe that she had been unconscious for a week. Though all of her injuries seemed to have healed, her limbs felt limp and her head heavy.

After a while spent staring at the ceiling with bleary eyes, she forced herself up in an attempt to revive what energy she could. As if on cue, she heard hurried footsteps outside. Two female clerics rushed into the tent.

“Lady Calypse!”

Maxi beamed when she saw a teary-eyed Idsilla and Selina, and she sighed with relief. Both of them were alive.

Idsilla approached the cot and propped Maxi up with a thick cushion. She immediately began to chide her.

“You mustn’t try to get up on your own yet. What if you fall over?”

“I-I was… just trying to sit up.”

“If you need something, call for someone to help you. You’ve just woken up. You shouldn’t try to move on your own for a while.”

Idsilla continued her nagging as she pulled the blanket up to Maxi’s chin.

Selina placed a tray beside the head of the cot and said gently, “I made you some light porridge. The herbs are mild, but they should help with energy recovery.”

“Th-Thank you.”

Maxi studied her as she took the proffered spoon. She had worried when Selina had disappeared during the chaos, but the female cleric must have found a safe hiding place.

However, Maxi’s happiness was short-lived. The tide might have turned in their favor, but it had still ended up being a large-scale battle with a great number of casualties.

“H-How are things… at the infirmary?”

“Many were wounded, but they’re in a stable condition now thanks to the mages.” Scooping the porridge into a small bowl, Idsilla pulled a stern expression. “Please worry about getting well first, Lady Calypse. We will manage the infirmary, so you mustn’t be too concerned.”

Clutching her bowl, Maxi glanced about nervously. Though she wanted to inquire after everyone else, particularly whether any of the Remdragon Knights were injured, she did not wish to trouble them when they were already so busy. Blowing on the steaming porridge, Maxi quietly ate her meal.

When she was done, Idsilla hid the cot behind a partition and wiped Maxi’s perspiring face, hands, and back. Though it was slightly embarrassing, Maxi did not express discomfort and meekly submitted to their care. She had administered the same treatment for the wounded men hundreds of times after all.

“W-Which reminds me… who changed my clothes?”

“It was me, and the female clerics took turns tending to you,” Selina replied as she helped Maxi into a new dress she had taken from a small chest.

Thoroughly worn out from the effort of changing, Maxi slumped back onto the cushion and asked hesitantly, “Did you perhaps… find a small coin in m-my clothes? There should have been… a c-copper shekel in the robe pocket…”

“A coin?”

Dark clouds converged in Maxi’s heart when Selina cocked her head. The coin could have fallen out during her desperate escape from the monsters. She remembered stumbling several times. Her mouth went dry at the possibility that she had lost an item Riftan had carried with him since he was a youth.

“C-Can I check my clothes? Th-The coin was from my husband. H-He gave it to me… It was his talisman…”

Selina’s expression grew troubled. “They were probably burned because they were so dirtied…”

Maxi’s face fell.

Seeing her expression, Idsilla folded her arms and said optimistically, “Everyone’s been so preoccupied that they may have put your clothes aside and forgotten all about them. I’ll check for you.”

“I-I don’t want to trouble—”

“You mustn’t say such things! It’s not even that much of a—”

Idsilla’s voice cracked. She coughed lightly to conceal her emotions and, shepherding Selina along with her, hurried out of the tent with the wet towel, basin, and empty tray. Maxi sipped at the porridge a few more times before falling asleep again.

A short while later, Idsilla returned. Her bouncing footsteps awoke Maxi from her restless sleep. She looked up at the girl with a mixture of hope and unease. With a grin, Idsilla held out a copper coin rimmed with soot.

“The soldiers found this in the ashes. I tried washing it with water, but the soot refuses to come off completely.”

Maxi accepted the coin, looking both apologetic and relieved.

“I-I didn’t know… it would require so much effort. I apologize f-for troubling you… when you are already busy looking after the wounded.”

“Stop! It was no trouble at all. Everyone gladly searched the ashes when I told them it was important to you,” Idsilla said, shrugging her shoulders as though she were talking about something trivial. “Everyone is grateful. They would have scoured the mountains for you.”

Maxi’s face fell as she brushed the rough surface of the coin. Idsilla’s words made her feel conflicted. Toppling that boulder was a feat she had accomplished while abandoning the city to save her own life.

Burdened by the admiration in the girl’s eyes, Maxi looked away. Though a part of her felt guilty, she could not bring herself to tell the truth. She was afraid that everyone would spurn her for it.

“Could you… th-thank the men for me?”

“I will. You, on the other hand, should lie down now. I’ll return with more porridge later. If you need anything, please ring this bell at any time.”

After cheerfully acting the part of maidservant, Idsilla left the tent once more. Maxi lay back on the cot and fiddled with the coin. It was more dented than she remembered, and one side was completely blackened.

She rubbed the surface to wipe off what soot she could. Then, overcome with exhaustion, she closed her eyes and fell into a deep slumber.

She was floating in hazy consciousness when she suddenly felt something touch her face. Her eyes fluttered open to find Riftan standing beside the cot. How long had he been there?

All sleepiness dissipated when she saw his blank face. Maxi sat up, anxiously studying him.

Riftan looked as frightening as the day of their reunion at Croyso Castle. Dressed in a navy-blue tunic and the oddly forbidding dark-gray armor of the Remdragon Knights, his sharp face was strained, and a strange tension lurked behind his icy gaze.

The cold-blooded knight who had so terrified her looked down without a word. His calmness was petrifying.

He silently swept the tangled hair off her forehead with no indication of anger or concern. His gaze then fell on her overlapping hands beside the pillow. Maxi’s face flushed when she realized that he was looking at the coin.

“I-I’m sorry for not taking better care… o-of something so important…”

For a brief second, Maxi saw anger flash behind his dark eyes. Sensing that he was trying to hold back, Maxi curled herself into a ball. Instead of yelling as she had expected, however, he merely picked up the coin in her palm with a frighteningly calm expression. He tossed it on the ground.

The coin clinked as it rolled into the corner of the tent. Watching it with a vacant expression, Riftan muttered in a gruff voice, “As if such a thing really works…”

The blood drained from Maxi’s face.

After staring at the ground for a long while, Riftan calmly went on as though nothing had happened. “In two days, Princess Agnes will return to the capital with the royal guards. You will go with her to Drachium Castle.”

“B-But… the war isn’t—”

“The tides have turned. The monster leading the army was crushed beneath the landslide.” A smile tugged at his lips. “A pathetic death for a creature that managed to lead an invasion of this size.”

He sounded peeved that the monster had died so easily. He was clearly trying to suppress his anger as he continued tightly, “The Royal Knights of Livadon, the Temple Knights of Osiriya, and a portion of the combined forces of Wedon and Balto should be enough to defeat the remaining monsters. After monitoring the situation for two more days, Princess Agnes will return to Drachium, and you will go with her. The princess has promised me that she will keep you safe at all costs.”

“Then… w-what about you… and the Remdragon Knights?”

“A select few of the Remdragon Knights will accompany you. Ursuline and Elliot have volunteered.”

Running his hand over his mouth, Riftan finally looked at her. It was as if his eyes were veiled behind dark drapes.

“Duke Aren has offered his personal carriage, so your journey back shouldn’t be too hard.”

“W-Will you… remain here?”

He did not reply, but his silence was all the answer she needed.

After anxiously biting her lip, Maxi plucked up the courage and said, “Th-Then I will also—”

“Go!”

He yelled so suddenly that Maxi recoiled. Riftan’s muscular torso heaved. His large body trembled as though he could no longer contain himself, and he lowered his head in his hand.

“Please, just go… I want you to leave this place…” Riftan choked, his body swaying like a rampart about to come crumbling down.

Maxi reached out to him. Riftan backed away as if she wielded a knife, and his face contorted with pain.

“I can’t… bear to have you here any longer. I’m begging you. Just go.”

An angry admonishment would have been a hundred times better.

Riftan’s gaze contained the pain of a man torn to pieces. When he slowly closed his eyes and hung his head, Maxi found herself unable to say another word.

◆◆◆

Two days later, reports came that the coalition army had managed to drive all the monsters north. The Royal Army of Wedon, as well as a portion of the common soldiers, promptly began preparations for their return to Drachium.

Knights from Osiriya and Livadon were tasked with transporting those who could no longer fight to safe cities. A number of female clerics as well as two high priests also joined the large return party.

It worried Maxi that so many were leaving when the war had not yet ended.

“The best of our knights should be enough, Maximilian,” said Princess Agnes as she laid Maxi on a bed prepared inside their luxurious carriage. “While you were unconscious, the Remdragon Knights pursued the retreating trolls. That caused the Baltonian army to get competitive, and they also joined the fray. We practically managed to destroy half of the monster army within a week.”

Still anxious, Maxi gazed up at the princess’s sky-blue eyes. This massive monster army had materialized the last time they had supposedly succeeded in driving all the monsters north.

As if reading her mind, Princess Agnes smiled bitterly. “The mages found the entrance to a maze concealed at the foot of the rock face when they were investigating the landslide. The monsters must have been hiding there.”

“A-At the foot of the rock face?” Maxi asked in shock.

Princess Agnes nodded. “Seeing as even the inhabitants of Eth Lene weren’t aware of it, it must have been made long ago. The monsters were using it as their secret base.”

Maxi shuddered. That meant thousands of monsters had been hiding right beneath their noses.

It is dark under the oil lamp.

The fitting phrase came to Maxi’s mind. Princess Agnes’s beautiful face crumpled as if ruminating on the matter also chilled her.

“They probably hid a portion of their army there before the coalition army recaptured Eth Lene Castle. A total of two thousand monsters were hiding in the maze, waiting for the chance to strike.”

The princess’s lips curled into a rueful smile.

“And we blindly fell into their trap. We clearly underestimated their intelligence.”

Chapter 166

“W-Will it be… all right this time?”

“With their commander and tactician gone, the monster army is falling apart. A sizable troll army remains camped up north, but this war should still be over soon.”

The creases between Maxi’s brows refused to unknit despite the princess’s reassurance. Looking ill at ease herself, Agnes shrugged.

“It seems the coalition army has lost your trust completely.”

“I-It’s not that I don’t trust them…”

The princess gave her a mischievous smile.

“Don’t worry. Being thoroughly fooled by the monsters has snapped the coalition army to its senses. And perhaps it’s because they saw the full extent of a Remdragon Knight rampage, but even the Baltonians have been quiet lately.” The princess wrinkled her nose. “Then again, I doubt anyone’s stupid enough to get on Riftan’s nerves right now. I’ve never seen him like that, not even during the Dragon Campaign…”

Pressing her lips together, Maxi slipped her hand into her pocket and fiddled with the copper coin. She had immediately retrieved it from the corner the moment Riftan had left the tent.

Her heart panged as she recalled how he had thrown an item he had carried with him for more than a decade with such apathy.

Seeing Maxi’s dark expression, Princess Agnes attempted to lighten the mood.

“For now, you should stop thinking about the war and focus on getting better,” she said cheerfully. “You’ve done more than enough, Maximilian. You should allow yourself to rest.”

“Thank you… for everything, Your Highness.”

“There’s no need for that.”

With a kind smile, the princess pulled the blanket up to Maxi’s chin. Maxi blushed. It embarrassed her that everyone was treating her like a mortally wounded patient. After all, untold numbers of soldiers had suffered greater injuries than hers. Compared to those who had lost limbs, a dislocated shoulder and fractured ribs were not that dire.

Her body had been extremely slow in regaining energy. They had infused her with restorative magic several times, but she always felt tired. Perhaps it was a side-effect of mana depletion.

Maxi rubbed her throbbing forehead. Moments later, she heard a loud cry from outside the carriage.

“We’re all set to depart!”

Princess Agnes climbed out to inspect the return party one last time. Soon, a trumpet blast signaled their departure.

When the princess returned to the carriage, she obliged Maxi’s request to be propped up with a cushion. Maxi looked out the window in search of Riftan, but he was nowhere to be seen.

Maxi bit her lip. Was he going to let her go without a farewell? Dread and disappointment filled her heart.

His anger was understandable. Her current state was thanks to her reckless actions, in direct defiance to his pleas. Even so, if she had not done what she had, Eth Lene Castle would have fallen to the monsters. And she had survived, had she not?

Wounds can be healed with magic. Getting a little hurt is nothing to worry about…

Maxi’s face fell. Remembering the pain in Riftan’s eyes, she felt guilty for having such thoughts. Her shoulders sagged as confusion and disappointment engulfed her.

Just then, she saw someone running up to the carriage. Maxi’s eyes grew wide in surprise.

Jogging alongside the slow-moving coach, Ulyseon said through the window, “My lady, I wanted to ask for your forgiveness before you left. Please forgive me for failing to protect you.”

Maxi stared at the squire in shock before waving her hands. “Th-That is not true. I am here now… because of your protection, and Garrow’s. I would have suffered a worse fate if not for you two.”

“My lady…”

Ulyseon bit his lip, his brow furrowing. His expressive purple eyes glistened with tears.

Flustered, Maxi forced a bright smile on her face. “Don’t give me that look. I will be… b-back to full health before you know it. So… you must also return in good health, Ulyseon.”

Ulyseon’s mouth flapped open and closed as if to say something, but he eventually hung his head. Maxi’s expression grew troubled when she saw how guilt-ridden he looked.

The young man was seventeen. Even if he was a genius swordsman, he was still a mere boy. And yet, he had so gallantly protected her. She was about to tell him this when the carriage abruptly picked up speed.

Maxi swayed on her makeshift bed. Ulyseon tried to keep up with them before stopping dead in his tracks. Maxi stared at his forlorn figure until he disappeared behind the crowd.

Princess Agnes shuffled over to her side and pointed out the window. “People over there have come to see you off as well.”

Maxi looked over and saw the female clerics gathered on a hill. Idsilla stood waving both arms at the front of the group, a handkerchief fluttering like a flag in one hand. Maxi’s lips curled into a small smile.

The girl had turned down Maxi’s offer of leaving with them, saying that she would return with her brother. Saddened by the fact that this could be the last time they saw each other, Maxi waved back until the female clerics disappeared into the landscape.

When they finally passed through the city gates, Princess Agnes made Maxi lie down again.

“Since the southern route was completely cut off, we’ll ride through the northern valley, then travel around the rock face. The Remdragon Knights have agreed to guard us until then. The chances of a monster attack are as slim as the sky splitting in half, so be rest assured and try to sleep.”

Maxi closed her eyes, relaxing when she heard that Riftan was accompanying them.

She did not know how long she slept, but she was awakened by someone shaking her shoulder. Princess Agnes helped her up and pointed out the window.

“This is where we part ways with the Remdragon Knights. Would you like me to call Riftan for you?”

Her eyes still hazy with sleep, Maxi gazed at the knights lined up on the golden-brown field. At the head of the group, Riftan removed his helmet and held it at his side. The wind whipped at his black hair.

She waited for him to ride over to the carriage, but Riftan remained motionless atop his imposing black horse. He merely gazed impassively at the coach. Remembering his violent trembling the night before, Maxi could not bring herself to ask for him. She slowly shook her head.

“N-No. We have already… said our goodbyes.”

The princess regarded her for a moment before lowering the shutter and signaling for the party to set out again. Maxi tried to imprint his receding figure in her mind. As he grew more distant, Maxi felt a deep shadow engulf her heart.

You’ll come to get me soon, won’t you?

She asked him earnestly with her eyes, but she saw no answer on his face. Maxi clutched the copper coin. For a brief moment, she thought he would come after her as he had in Levan when he had given her the coin. This time, however, Riftan remained as still as a stone on the field.

Maxi tried to blink away her tears. A crisp breeze that smelled of autumn tugged at the Remdragon Knights’ cloaks.

Before she knew it, the most tempestuous and painful summer of her life had come to an end.

◆◆◆

It appeared that the coalition army had truly succeeded in driving the monsters north this time. Not once was the return party attacked on their journey back to Levan.

In retrospect, Maxi could have simply been unaware of an ambush. She had slept like a corpse during the length of the journey. It was a new day each time she opened her eyes. Yet, her tiredness seemed to remain no matter how much she slept.

She felt as powerless as a newborn. Magic could not heal the symptoms of mana depletion, so there was nothing she could do except wait for her body to recuperate on its own.

After more than ten days of doing nothing but eating and sleeping, she was well enough to walk when they arrived at Levan. As soon as she stepped out of the carriage, she went straight to retrieve Rem from the basilica. The mare had been neglected for nearly two months; she stomped her hooves the moment she saw Maxi.

Ursuline leaped in to take the reins. “It’s likely disgruntled from being locked in the stables for so long. Try to keep your distance until it calms down.”

Maxi nodded and backed away. The icy knight no longer looked at her with disdain, but Maxi still found their interactions difficult. Ursuline skillfully soothed the agitated horse, then glanced at Maxi’s complexion.

“Since the weather is good, I think we’ll be able to sail back to Wedon without delay. Is there anything else you wish to take with us?”

“N-No…”

Maxi swept her gaze about, trying to think. Although she wanted to say her farewells to the noblewomen who remained at the basilica, she had told them she had gone to stay with Idsilla at one of her family’s villas. Not wanting to cause problems for the girl, Maxi opted to leave as discreetly as possible.

They took a carriage to the port, where a ship bearing the royal insignia of Wedon waited for them. Maxi climbed aboard with Elliot’s assistance. Princess Agnes had been supervising the soldiers transporting the luggage, and she rushed over to Maxi as soon as she spotted her.

“Maximilian! You look pale. You could have asked the soldiers to retrieve your horse for you…”

“I am a-all right. Abandoning her… was weighing on my mind all this time.”

Maxi gently stroked Rem’s mane. The mare snorted and shook her head, clearly still sulky. A small smile tugged at Maxi’s lips as she watched the horse.

Agnes drew Maxi toward the stairs at the center of the ship. “Now, come this way. The servants will take your mount to the stables. It’s time for you to take your remedy and get some sleep.”

“But… I’ve been doing nothing but sleep.”

Maxi’s brow furrowed slightly. She did not like being treated like a child. The princess smiled as if to placate her.

“You aren’t suffering from simple mana depletion, Maximilian. You even used the mana you were born with. Simply put, you poured out your life force. It will take a while for you to fully recover. You shouldn’t push yourself for the time being.”

Elliot, who had been quietly standing beside Maxi, seemed to concur. “You should do as Her Highness suggests, my lady. You do not look well.”

With a sigh, Maxi obediently descended the stairs. The princess led her to an opulent cabin fit for a king. After eating a small portion of porridge and drinking brewed mandrago root, Maxi lay on the bed. Shortly after, a trumpet blast announced their departure.

Maxi thought back on the events that had occurred over the past season. Everything felt like an extended dream. Her life at Croyso Castle, at Calypse Castle, and in a campaign… It astonished her again when she realized just how dramatic her stagnant life had become after her reunion with Riftan.

Only after I met you did I learn what it’s like to be alive…

Riftan’s pained expression suddenly came to mind, and Maxi quickly drove it out. She did not want to think about anything at the moment. She was simply too tired. It was as though she had aged decades in the past few days.

Maxi made a concerted effort to focus on the distant sound of the waves before drifting off to sleep once more.

◆◆◆

Drachium, the capital of Wedon, was located in the north of the kingdom. Since it was much closer to the port than Anatol was, it only took them five days to reach the gates.

The city seemed to be transitioning to autumn. Maxi looked over the magnificent sight and thought to herself that it was indeed a place worthy of Rosetta’s love. Her sister had always appreciated grandeur.

They passed through the imposing gates onto a road wide enough for eight carriages to ride abreast. Sophisticated stone buildings lined the road on either side.

Princess Agnes began giving her an introduction to the city as Maxi absentmindedly watched the scene roll by. There was a theater, an armory, a horse-racing stadium, and so on.

Maxi nodded and offered lackluster responses. Though all the structures were striking, she found herself strangely unimpressed.

Chapter 167

“You must be tired,” Agnes remarked with a grin when she noticed Maxi’s lukewarm reaction.

Maxi flushed. “N-No. In fact, I feel bad… that I was able to travel in comfort while everyone else could not.”

“Nonsense. Have you forgotten that you’re a patient? Traveling by carriage for so long is no easy task either.”

Leaning an elbow on the window sill, the princess let out a small sigh.

“I considered staying near the ports until you fully recovered, but I thought it best to have the royal healer take a look at you as soon as possible…”

She trailed off, her long fingers tapping the sill.

Maxi frowned when she saw the princess’s dark expression. Maxi had received the utmost care throughout their journey from Eth Lene Castle to Drachium. Two maidservants and a healer had been with her at all times on the ship, and she had done nothing but sleep in comfort on a lavish cot prepared inside the carriage.

In truth, Maxi found it all rather excessive. She felt uncomfortable whenever the princess treated her like a gravely ill patient.

“I’m just… feeling a l-little listless,” Maxi said awkwardly. “I’ve rested well for weeks… and I’ve been taking my curatives on time. I-I really am all right now.”

“Even so, I still want a skilled healer to take a look at you. Drachium Castle has a high mage from the Mage Tower who is learned in the healing arts of the Southern Continent. I’m sure he will be a help to your recovery.”

Maxi was about to speak again but gave up when she saw the princess’s determined expression. There was no reason for her to refuse. Though she was wary of the princess’s scrupulous care, Maxi meekly bobbed her head.

“Oh, you can see the castle now.”

Agnes pointed out the window at a magnificent, light-gray castle built entirely in the ancient Roemian style. Maxi stared at the distant spire that rose like a giant’s spear above the pointed, red brick tile roofs. Though Drachium Castle was not as opulent as her father’s, Maxi could tell at first glance that it was bigger.

The carriage rolled past the crowd who had gathered to watch the procession. When they entered a large, circular courtyard, the soaring bell tower of a church and the arched castle entrance came into view.

The soldiers atop the walls turned the pulley to raise the iron bars over the entryway. Maxi peered out the window at the knights on their warhorses filing through the gate.

A vast garden lined with shrubs greeted them as the carriage finally entered the castle grounds. Maxi’s eyes grew wide. The castle itself was far bigger than she had imagined.

Despite having spent twenty years in Croyso Castle, considered one of the most opulent structures in the west, she could not help but be astonished by the grandeur of Drachium.

“First, we must present ourselves to the king, then I’ll take you to my palace.”

When they finally reached the castle, the princess leaped out of the carriage before the servants could even get to the door.

Maxi regarded the princess’s outstretched hand with a troubled expression. “Y-Your palace?”

“My residence is a detached palace behind the main castle. The use of magic is prohibited inside castle walls, so His Majesty had it built a fair distance away. It was his gift to me on my thirteenth birthday. Now then, shall we get going?”

At the princess’s urging, Maxi reluctantly took the offered hand and stepped out of the carriage. Ursuline and Elliot let out a sigh at the sight.

“Your Highness, please allow us to escort Lady Calypse.”

“Maximilian is my guest. It is only right that I tend to her.”

Ignoring the troubled knights, the princess led Maxi toward a flight of stairs. Bewildered, Maxi followed the princess. They stopped before a pair of imposing doors inlaid with hundreds of glass windows.

A row of royal knights clad in steel plate armor stood guard in front of the oval entrance. Inside, servants dressed in expensive silks greeted them. The royal guards and mages in the princess’s entourage followed her as she strode through.

Maxi glanced around the strangely quiet hall. Beautiful statues stood between stone pillars, and golden chandeliers on the arched ceiling illuminated everything below. They passed through the lavish foyer and stopped in front of the audience chamber.

“Her Royal Highness, Princess Agnes Drachina Reuben, has returned with her royal guards!” announced the servant standing at the entrance.

The arched mahogany doors swung open to reveal a red carpet leading up to the King of Wedon sitting on his throne. He was dressed in intricately embroidered silk, with an impressive cape made of leopard fur draped over his shoulders. His expression was one of boredom, and he sat crookedly on the throne. For a man hailed as a wise leader, King Reuben III looked far too cold and uncaring.

His demeanor was nothing like what Maxi had expected. He had a regal yet enigmatic air about him. A lion’s mane of dirty blond hair stuck out beneath his crown, and his golden beard was unkempt. His skin appeared astonishingly smooth and firm for his age. Something about him reminded Maxi of a lazy cat.

The king handed a roll of parchment to the official next to him. Both of his broad hands were bedecked with rings, which he outstretched in greeting.

“At last, our prized treasure has returned safely. A warm welcome back to our upholders of honor.”

“Your Majesty. We have returned from our voyage having successfully carried out your commands.”

Princess Agnes approached the throne and knelt to kiss the hem of the king’s cape, which stretched down to the dais. The royal knights and mages also got to their knees to pay their respects. Maxi hastily followed suit, bowing her head.

The king’s languid voice rang out above her head. There was a touch of displeasure in it.

“Raise your heads. You know I prefer to have conversations face to face.”

Not wanting to be insolent, Maxi threw furtive glances about her and only looked up when she saw Ursuline and Elliot do the same.

Leaning his elbow on the throne’s armrest, King Reuben III swept an indifferent gaze over the people knelt before him.

His husky voice was low as he said, “It seems you have lost many of your numbers.”

“A third of our forces are still in Livadon as the war has yet to end completely.”

“Who remains?”

“The Remdragon Knights and most of the knights from the western and northern regions of the kingdom, Your Majesty. All of them should be back within a month.”

The king’s golden eyes passed over the knights before stopping abruptly on Maxi. Maxi gulped, certain that her heart would stop. The king was strangely intimidating despite his easygoing manner.

“If I’m not mistaken, is that not the armor of the Remdragon Knights?”

Ursuline and Elliot promptly bowed their heads again at the king’s address.

“I am Elliot Charon of the Remdragon Knights, Your Majesty.”

“And I am Ursuline Ricaydo of the Remdragon Knights, Your Majesty. We are here following Sir Riftan Calypse’s orders to safely escort Lady Calypse to Drachium Castle.”

“Lady Calypse?”

The king’s keen eyes fixed on Maxi. A brief moment of terror flashed through her.

She gulped and managed to calmly state, “I-It is… an honor, Your Majesty. I am Maximilian Calypse.”

“Hmm.”

King Reuben’s golden eyes instantly grew cold. Maxi felt as though she were kneeling in front of a lion wearing the guise of a human. He stroked his curly beard as his lips twisted into a frown.

“So, you are the reason for that impudent knight’s repeated rejections.”

Icy tension instantly fell over the audience chamber at the king’s barbed words. Maxi blanched and hurriedly bowed her head. Agnes quickly came to Maxi’s defense.

“Father, Lady Calypse is a mage and the greatest contributor to the battle at Eth Lene. We rushed her to the capital because she was gravely injured during the battle.”

“How interesting.”

Contrary to his words, King Reuben’s expression seemed disinterested.

“Riftan Calypse is the pride of Wedon and our most favored knight. It wouldn’t do for us to neglect his wife. We will make sure you have everything you need, so make yourself at home.”

Maxi fought through her shaky voice to reply. “I-I thank you for your generosity… Your Majesty.”

Like a cat grown bored of its toy, the king looked away from her and gracefully waved a hand at his subjects.

“I do wish to hear more, but it would be cruel of me to hold you here when you’ve just returned from an arduous war. You can give your reports later. I will order a lavish banquet tonight in your honor.”

The official jotted down the king’s command and handed the parchment to a waiting servant, who rushed out of the audience chamber. The return party bowed to the king in unison and quietly left the room. Maxi waited until the doors shut behind them to start breathing again.

Seeing Maxi’s ashen face, Agnes gave her a wry smile. “His Majesty has a nasty habit of making others feel ill at ease. He was only trying to get to you, so don’t worry too much about it, Maximilian.”

Her reassurance did not help Maxi feel any better. After all, King Reuben was the very man who had wanted Riftan to divorce her and marry the princess. It was only natural that the king would consider her a thorn in his side. Maxi anxiously bit her lip.

Ursuline, who had been silently observing her, spoke up. “You need not worry. The king is a benevolent man, he would never harm you out of spite.”

Maxi gave him a cryptic smile. Nothing about the king had seemed benevolent to her. As if reading her mind, Agnes chuckled.

“He might be ill-tempered, but he is fair in his own way. He would certainly commend you when he learns of your contribution. Don’t worry, I’ll be sure to tell him.”

Outside the main castle, they once again climbed into the carriage. Drachium Castle was vast enough to fit a small village. They passed through a chapel, a large military training ground that could easily accommodate more than ten thousand men, and a dense forest of elm trees.

By the time Maxi finally got to her room at the princess’s residence, she was thoroughly spent. Her accommodation was a spacious and comfortably furnished bedchamber overlooking an orchard and a reservoir.

“Why don’t you lie down and rest while I get the healers for you?”

“Th-There is no rush, Your Highness. You must be t-tired from the journey as well…”

“I promised Riftan that I would provide you with the utmost care. I’m doing this for my own honor, so never you mind.”

The princess quickly returned with two female healers. Maxi lay stiffly on the bed, blinking up at the ceiling, while the women studied her complexion and pressed different spots on her abdomen.

One of the healers asked her questions before brewing a decoction of more than a dozen herbs in a ceramic kettle.

Maxi dubiously eyed the foul-smelling black tonic. “What k-kind of… remedy is this? I-I’ve never seen any of these herbs before…”

“It aids recovery,” the princess quickly answered for the healer. “Rest assured that all of the herbs that go in it are of great benefit to the body.”

Maxi wanted to inquire further but held back. The princess would be just as exhausted. Closing her eyes, she gulped down the bitter tonic. The healers continued the strange treatment regimen, placing a pouch of heated stones under her blanket and applying a strangely-scented oil to her hands and feet.

They were almost finished when an unfamiliar voice sounded outside the door.

“Please pardon my intrusion, but I come to answer the princess’s summons…”

Agnes turned and called for the person to come in. The door opened onto a scrawny man in his mid-forties. He wore a dark gray robe, and his unkempt beard bristled as he strode into the room.

“I heard some imbecile managed to squeeze out every bit of mana in their body. So, who is it? Let me see this fool. I’ve come prepared with a good sermon.”

“Simon, I will not tolerate any rudeness.”

The princess gave the man a stern look, but he remained unperturbed. The man named Simon snorted and turned to regard Maxi with critical eyes.

“Clearly not a pupil of the Mage Tower. Might I ask what kind of dimwit taught you magic to make you think it was all right to do something so foolhardy?”

“I-I…”

“Simon.”

The mage pursed his lips at the warning in the princess’s tone and pulled a chair next to the bed. “Yes, yes, I understand. She is an esteemed guest, so I will stop my nagging and assess her condition. Please give me your hand.”

When Maxi hesitantly reached out, the man took her hand with bony fingers. She felt him infuse her with a bit of his own mana. Maxi shuddered as the cold energy seeped into her body. He continued to infuse her for about ten minutes before releasing her with a sigh.

“You’re not as gravely depleted as I first suspected. Even so, I’m going to prescribe at least a month of bed rest.”

“She will make a full recovery, then?” said the princess.

The mage blinked his owl-like eyes and heaved another sigh. “Yes. In her current condition, her body will naturally recuperate on its own. However, she must not use magic until she has fully regained her energy, or it may lead to permanent damage.”

“W-What do you mean… by permanent damage?”

“It could decrease your lifespan,” said the mage, his voice low.

Maxi flinched. The mage crossed his arms, his expression growing grave as if to convey that this was not an exaggeration.

“All beings are born with mana inside them, but mages are able to gather the mana present in nature at will and make it their own. It is our bodies’ inherent mana that serves as a magnet to store this additional mana. Not only did you drain yourself of your surplus, you’ve also used a portion of the energy every human must retain at all times. It is an act that cuts short one’s own life.”

“I-It was not intentional. It was a dire situation… a-and I only did what I could…”

The mage sighed at her mumbled excuse.

“Well, you certainly aren’t the first mage to act recklessly in battle, my lady,” he muttered bitterly. He shook his head and rose to his feet. “At present, your body is as feeble as an infant’s. That is the reason you’re constantly drowsy. Let your body have as much sleep as it demands so you can regain your energy. You mustn’t exert yourself until you are completely well.”

Maxi nodded. After dispensing more instructions, the mage left the room. Finally, when the princess and the healers left as well, Maxi was able to rest.

Even after arriving in Drachium Castle, all Maxi did was eat and sleep like an infant. From time to time, she would drink the tonic brewed for her by the healers, or allow a cleric to infuse her with restorative magic. Although it appeared that the main castle hosted a banquet every night, Maxi never stepped outside the princess’s residence. Not only was she always tired, but she was not in the mood for noisy gatherings.

Even though she was now free from life in a war camp, she still felt utterly dispirited. Riftan’s pained expression tormented her, and she was sometimes gripped by the fear that he may have lost all affection for her.

Whenever such thoughts hounded her, Maxi sought solace in sleep. Her body was simply too drained for her to torture herself with self-deprecating thoughts. She watched the hours go by like a goldfish floating in a fishbowl.

Approximately two weeks later, news of victory arrived from Livadon. The coalition army had advanced to the Pamela Plateau and completely annihilated the monster army’s main camp. Loud celebrations erupted in Drachium Castle and across the capital.

Chapter 168

Maxi had been idly occupied with embroidery when the deafening cheers outside startled her.

A long trumpet blast announced the victory. The sound seemed to infuse her with new vigor, and she felt like a bear rising from its winter hibernation. The great forces of evil that had plagued her life with pain and adversity from late spring till now had finally raised a white flag.

Maxi cracked open the window. She gazed out over the forest of elm trees, which now wore the colors of autumn, and put on her slippers. A healer entered her room bearing a tray just as she was wrapping a shawl around her shoulders.

The healer looked surprised. “Do you require anything, my lady? I will bring it to you at once if you let me know what it is.”

“I-I wish… to go to the main castle. I want to hear news about the campaign party…”

“I will order a maidservant to bring back the news for you. You must not leave your room yet.”

“But I feel fine, I’m no longer so drowsy. I’ll only… t-talk to the knights. I’m sure they’ve received detailed reports f-from Livadon.”

“But I’ve just brought you your meal and tonic…”

The healer looked troubled as she set the tray on the table. Maxi had been drinking the bitter tonic every day, morning and night. She wrinkled her nose.

“That tonic… m-makes me feel sluggish. I’ll have it when I get back.”

The healer looked unsure for a moment but resignedly called for maidservants to accompany her. Maxi made her way down the quiet corridor with two maidservants trailing behind her. Since the princess’s palace was located in the most isolated place within Drachium Castle, it was peaceful during the day.

The sun-lit corridor led onto a marble staircase. Afraid that Maxi might tumble down, the maidservants supported her by the elbows as she descended. It made her feel like a ninety-year-old crone, but she kept her complaints to herself. In truth, her legs felt weak from the long bed rest, and even just walking was enough to make her feel dizzy.

Considering my current state, I can’t complain about the healers making a fuss.

With a sigh, she descended the last step. It was then that she heard Princess Agnes’s voice. Maxi cocked her head.

The princess usually spent her day in the training grounds or at the main castle and only returned to her palace around sunset. It was rare for her to be in her residence at this time.

Worried that something might have happened, Maxi hurried down the corridor. When she peered through a half-open door, she saw Princess Agnes and Simon sitting in the middle of a spacious room lined with bookshelves.

The princess was scrawling something on a piece of parchment. She leaped up from her desk when she spotted Maxi.

“Maximilian. Should you be out of bed?”

“I-I thought a brief walk… would be all right.”

Without sparing Maxi a glance, the mage prodded the princess. “Your Highness, your hand has stopped moving.”

“Goodness, I’m sick of your nagging. Are all wind magic users taught how to harp on and on as part of their training?” The princess angrily jabbed the quill into the ink bottle and added irritably, “Next time I’m going to ask them to only send me water mages!”

“If you fail to adequately explain the situation to the coming inspectorate, you’ll have to wait at least a decade for new mages to be assigned to you.”

Simon snorted and motioned for Maxi to come in.

“What are you standing there for? Come in and take a seat.”

“I-I’d rather not disturb you… when you are so busy. If you’ll excuse—”

“And where are you going?” asked Agnes, looking concerned.

Maxi gave her a bitter smile. “I-I was… thinking of going to see Sir Elliot t-to ask him news of the Remdragon Knights.”

“Why go to the trouble when you can just ask me?”

Fiddling with the quill, the princess smiled. “Everyone is well. If you consider the time it takes for the messenger pigeon to reach Drachium, they should have reached Levan or be on board a ship by now.”

Hearing the good news, Maxi darted toward the desk. “R-Riftan… sent a message?”

“Yes, it arrived this morning. Would you like to read it? It shouldn’t take more than two to three weeks for them to get here.”

Princess Agnes rummaged through a pile of parchments and fished out a palm-sized note. Maxi took it from her, her eyes widening as she read.

Number of dead among the Remdragon Knights: nil. The wounded will be treated in Levan before departure.

That was it — just two sentences, and the date of their departure, hastily scrawled on the scrap of parchment.

Maxi’s face fell. It said they needed to treat the wounded. Was someone gravely injured?

She was anxiously gnawing her lip when Princess Agnes said cheerfully, “Don’t worry. If one of the knights had been gravely injured, he wouldn’t have had the presence of mind to send such a message. The other lords put more effort into theirs. They report that they will be staying at the basilica in Levan for three to four days to treat their injured, then immediately board a ship back to Wedon. The main castle is already in a flurry preparing for a grand banquet.”

The princess shuddered as though this exasperated her.

“I’ve been writing hundreds of invitations ever since we received news of the victory. I think His Majesty is planning on using this opportunity to call all the nobles to the capital.”

“Th-Then you must be… b-busy preparing for the banquet.”

“Actually, planning a response to the Mage Tower’s inspectorate is currently more pressing than a frivolous banquet,” said Simon.

He tapped on the parchment, urging the princess to keep writing. The parchment was filled with words in the ancient tongue.

The princess groaned and started again. After watching over the princess’s progress for a moment like a warden, Simon turned to Maxi.

“Three mages from the Mage Tower died during this campaign,” he explained. “Nornui has sent an inspectorate to make sure none of the deaths were caused by unjust commands. It will be difficult for Wedon to hire mages from the Mage Tower in the future if they are not satisfied with our explanation.”

“Does the Mage Tower… have such authority?”

“The Mage Tower was established to stop the persecution against mages, and its affiliates are all under its protection. Though the treatment of mages has improved in recent years, the Orthodox Church still holds unfavorable views of magic. That is why Nornui meticulously investigates the death of any of its mages to make sure there are no wrongful deaths.”

“Which is why,” said the princess bitterly, “those in command, such as myself, are forced to jump through these hoops at every large-scale battle. They expect us to explain to a naive scholar who has never fought in a war and beg them for a new mage.”

Maxi eyed the princess’s beautifully written ancient script for a moment before asking, “D-Does the Mage Tower… send its mages to w-wherever they are requested?”

“When the Mage Tower receives a request, it is customary for them to review it and send those who volunteer. Though now it will likely take ages to receive a mage from them since every lord in the kingdom is vying to gather as many in their service as possible… The Mage Tower strives to distribute their numbers evenly throughout the kingdom.”

“Th-Then… could Anatol also request a m-mage? We are sorely in need of more…”

Both Simon and Princess Agnes froze. After a moment of uncomfortable silence, Simon opened his mouth.

“Well… your request will likely be rejected as long as that man remains in Anatol.”

“Th-That man?”

“Who else?! He’s referring to that brazen renegade!” the princess cried out. “Ruth Serbel, the runaway that abandoned the rules of the Tower! As long as that traitor is in Anatol, the Mage Tower would never consent to sending one of its own.”

Maxi had always wondered why a renowned knightly order such as the Remdragon Knights only had one high mage in their service. It had never occurred to her that Ruth was the reason.

As if her anger intensified the longer she talked about Ruth, the princess continued her outburst.

“If not for that nuisance, many high mages would have volunteered to serve under Riftan Calypse. I’ve advised Riftan to drive that bastard away, but he never listens. He is suffering enormous losses because he stubbornly insists on remaining loyal to that useless scoundrel.”

Maxi’s face fell. She knew it was not the princess’s intention, but her words reminded Maxi that Riftan had rejected a royal betrothal in order to honor a marriage vow he had been forced to make. Her heart grew cold.

Misunderstanding Maxi’s expression, the princess collected herself and said, “Don’t worry. There are many unaffiliated mages that are quite skilled. When the Remdragon Knights return, I will make a request to the king to seek out accomplished mages for Anatol.”

“Th-Thank you, Your Highness.”

“No need to thank me. Now then, you should return to your room. It’s too soon to be overexerting yourself.”

Unable to argue against the princess’s insistence, Maxi obediently returned to her bedchamber. She drank the tonic and lay back on her bed. Then, though she was sick and tired of doing so, she forced herself to sleep.

A stream of uneventful days passed once more. In contrast, the main castle bustled with a procession of nobles arriving to attend the capital’s victory celebrations. The gardens were packed with servants every morning waiting to greet them. Picnics and welcome feasts were held in the evenings.

Day and night, Maxi strained her neck from her bed to stare out at the castle gates, just in case Riftan miraculously arrived earlier than expected. It must have been a pitiful sight, for Princess Agnes called on her one day and suggested that Maxi attend that evening’s banquet.

Maxi stared back at her in surprise. So far, the princess’s fussing over Maxi’s health had rivaled Riftan’s.

As if she were aware of the reason, the princess gave her an embarrassed smile. “I spoke to the healers today, and they told me that your health has improved greatly. If it’s not too much of a strain, I think a change of scenery would do some good. After all, you’ve never attended any of the events this whole time you’ve been at the capital.”

“B-But…” Maxi stammered, hesitant.

Though she had attended the occasional social function at Croyso Castle, it had always been under her father’s watchful eye. They all ended the same way, with Maxi retiring to her room early.

Since she had been forbidden from socializing with the other nobles, her knowledge of court etiquette came only from books. She had no conversational or social skills to speak of. Cold sweat broke out on her back as she imagined herself stuttering like a fool among the haughty nobles of the kingdom.

In the end, she went with the same excuse she always used.

“I-I do not like… loud gatherings…”

The princess gave her a resigned look. “I wanted it to be a surprise, but I guess I must come clean. The truth is, the Duke of Croyso arrived at the castle this afternoon along with the other nobles from the north. You’ll be able to see him if you attend this evening’s banquet.”

A chill ran down Maxi’s spine. She ducked her head to conceal her expression, her heart pounding as she felt the old terror creep back.

“M-My father is here? Does he… know that I-I’m here?”

“I’m sure His Majesty would have told him. The duke probably hasn’t come to see you yet because he has been accompanying my father since he arrived,” the princess replied brightly, mistakenly assuming that Maxi was upset with the Duke of Croyso for not coming to see his own daughter.

Maxi suppressed a sardonic smile. She knew that her presence here meant nothing to her father.

No, it was incorrect to say that he would be completely disinterested. She shrunk into herself when she recalled how he had threatened her if she ever besmirched the Croyso name.

The Duke of Croyso had always disliked introducing Maxi to the other nobles. The man had kept her hidden away out of fear that the world would discover that his own flesh and blood was an inferior being. If she were to embarrass herself in front of Wedon’s nobility, her father would certainly make his fury known.

Maxi tried to come up with an excuse to avoid the banquet.

“I-I would love to attend… but I’m afraid I-I am too tired today. I-I think… it would be better to see him alone tomorrow.”

“Is the exhaustion still quite bad?”

“I-It is not that serious… but I fear that h-he would worry… if he saw me so sickly…”

The princess nodded, convinced by her stammering excuse. “I understand. Then you should rest. I’ll ask the healer to bring you your tonic.”

When the princess left the room, Maxi hid under the blanket and curled her shivering body into a tight ball. What excuse could she give to avoid seeing him tomorrow as well?

On second thought, her father might be the one to come up with reasons not to visit her. There were countless nobles in the capital whom he needed to foster connections with. He would have no time to spare on someone like her.

Maxi desperately clung to that hope. She did not wish to see him again. Her last memory of him was still raw in her mind.

His voice as he threatened her of the fate that awaited if she brought shame to the family, his murderous eyes, and the cane threatening to strike at any moment… Maxi shuddered.

She reassured herself by remembering that she had managed to avoid a divorce as her father had wanted, which should have been sufficient to satisfy him. She then desperately tried to banish all thoughts of the Duke of Croyso from her mind.

Her hopes were dashed the very next day. In the morning, Maxi received word that the Duke of Croyso was waiting for her downstairs in the drawing room. He had come to the princess’s residence to see her.

Maxi froze when she heard the news. Princess Agnes wore a disconcerting look that Maxi had never seen on her before. It was clear that the princess had talked to the duke already.

“Your father was… visibly distressed when I told him that you were unwell,” said the princess. “He demanded that I let him see you immediately.”

Chapter 169

“H-He did?”

Maxi blinked, hardly believing her ears.

Princess Agnes looked equally as uneasy. She irritably swept up the golden locks that had come loose and dangled on her forehead. As she anxiously studied Maxi’s face, her scrutiny reminded Maxi of a knight gauging the strength of a weapon.

As if to confirm Maxi’s resolve, the princess squeezed her hands and said, “The knights managed to calm him down, but… he is not in good humor. Do you think you’ll be all right?”

Maxi’s expression grew troubled. Just what had her father done for the princess to have such a reaction? She knew that he was not the kind of man who would ever lose his composure in front of the nobles. After all, he had perfectly played the part of a benevolent and indulgent father.

Though he flogged her in front of the servants, he would press his cold lips to her cheek like a doting parent in public. That was the kind of man he was. She wondered what had gotten him so agitated.

Full of fear, Maxi cleared her throat. “May I ask w-what made him… so angry?”

“Well, clearly he was upset because of what you’ve been through, and…”

Agnes swallowed dryly and looked down as if she did not know how to continue. Maxi almost laughed at the absurdity of the notion. Her father would not have batted an eye had he been told that she had died.

It was possible that he was not angry but simply keeping up the charade. No doubt he was obliged to call on her to maintain his image.

Her tension easing a little, Maxi got out of bed. She should be able to bear ten minutes. After all, had she not endured him for twenty-two years?

She steeled herself. Since the Duke of Croyso cared greatly for appearances, she did not think he would strike her while she was under the princess’s protection. She was a Calypse now, not a Croyso, she reminded herself. Her father could no longer treat her as he pleased.

“I will get dressed… a-and be down in a minute.”

Princess Agnes lingered as though she wished to say something else, but she pressed her lips together and left the room. Though the princess’s behavior was perplexing, knowing that the Duke of Croyso was waiting downstairs sent Maxi into a rush of preparations in order to appear presentable.

Light spilled from the drawing room door into the corridor. Maxi’s stomach twisted into a knot as she approached. Standing just a few steps away, she hesitated for a moment before squeezing her eyes shut and entering the lavish room.

“My lady.”

Standing by the door, Sir Elliot respectfully offered her his hand. Maxi awkwardly took it and strode across the room. Ursuline Ricaydo was also present, and he had a hostile gaze aimed at her father.

The Duke of Croyso stood with his hands clasped behind his back.

Maxi’s heart turned to ice. One glance at his cold eyes was all it took for her to know that he was furious.

“What a long time it’s been, daughter.”

Her father’s voice was ominously gentle. When Maxi merely stood frozen, his lips curled into a smile.

“Will you not greet your father?”

Hearing the veiled threat, Maxi hastily opened her mouth. “A-A long time… indeed, Father. I-I am glad to see—”

“I’ve heard everything,” he said, cutting her off. “How extremely difficult it must have been for you.”

Lowering himself into a chair with thick silk upholstery, the Duke of Croyso fiddled with a button on his garment. His tone was cryptic when he spoke.

“Everyone in the capital is talking about you. I felt terrible when I heard the news.”

“Your Grace!”

It was Elliot, who had been quietly standing behind Maxi. Anger rose on the duke’s face at the knight’s impertinence.

“Can you not see that I am talking to my daughter? It is not a conversation you dare intrude on.”

“We have orders from Sir Riftan to protect her ladyship.”

“Are you implying that I am a danger to my own daughter?”

“But her ladyship doesn’t—”

Elliot abruptly stopped himself and darted a glance at Maxi. Unable to grasp what they were talking about, Maxi looked from one person to the other in confusion.

The Duke of Croyso let out a sigh. “I’ve already told you of my intentions, have I not? My daughter deserves to know the truth. I hope you are not suggesting that you are more concerned for her welfare than I am.”

The color drained from Maxi’s face. How could this man utter such barefaced lies with a straight face?

Ignoring her stunned gaze, the duke haughtily raised his chin and said, “I would like for you to leave us now. I wish to speak with my daughter alone.”

The two knights exchanged glances before turning to Maxi. She reluctantly nodded.

“P-Please give us a moment. I will be… j-just fine.”

“Then, we will be in the room right across the hall. Please call us if you need anything.”

The knights turned around and left the room. When she heard the door close behind her, Maxi anxiously clutched her dress. Her father’s gaze was like a knife hacking into her. The venom in his eyes made all her muscles tense.

However, instead of immediately throwing threats at her as she had expected, the duke remained quiet. It was an ominous silence. Unable to bear the torturous stillness any longer, Maxi spoke first.

“M-May I ask… why you came—”

“Prepare to leave for Croyso Castle immediately.”

Maxi froze at the unexpected words.

The duke fixed his gaze on the window as though he could no longer bear to look at her and continued grimly, “I am in the process of securing Rosetta’s marriage to the royal family. I cannot allow you to remain here. Be prepared to leave today.”

“B-B-But…”

Maxi was so flustered that she was at a loss for words. A look of sheer contempt suddenly flashed across her father’s face.

“What on earth made you think you could crawl into the capital in the first place? You should have remained quietly in that hinterland… How dare you come here and shame me?” the duke snarled, his voice growing more and more vicious.

Trembling, Maxi clasped her hands. Her father no longer had the right to order her around. The only person who had authority over her actions now was her husband, therefore she had no reason to shake in fear. Repeatedly reminding herself of this fact, Maxi spoke as calmly as possible.

“I have… n-no intentions of impeding the marriage talks. My husband… will be here to t-take me home in a few days. I will quietly remain in the princess’s residence… until then.”

“Are you disobeying my command?” the duke asked, his voice growing lower ever so slightly.

Against her will, Maxi’s reply turned into a plea. “I c-cannot leave… w-when Riftan will be here any day now. Wasn’t it your wish… th-that I… preserve this marriage?”

“That is exactly why I’m taking you away from here!”

The duke shot to his feet and strode over to her. Maxi went to clutch the door handle, but her father was faster.

He yanked her back and hissed in her ear, “What man would keep a woman who can’t bear him any heirs? Did you think that he would take you back to his estate when he returns to the capital? You wretched fool! Will you not be satisfied until you’ve shamed our family in front of all the nobility?”

“I-I don’t understand…”

“Practically everyone in Drachium Castle is gossiping about your miscarriage. What kind of fool must you be not to know that you’ve lost a child?!”

The words refused to sink in. All Maxi could do was look up at her father with a blank expression. A miscarriage? What on earth did he mean? Her hearing became muffled, and her face turned white.

As if his anger grew hotter by the minute, the duke violently shook the half-dazed Maxi.

“King Reuben raised concerns about Rosetta’s ability to conceive by mentioning you. He blatantly mocked me by saying that it worried him that Rosetta might not be fertile just like her sister! Tell me, how does it feel now that you’ve managed to damage your sister’s prospects as well? How do you intend to take responsibility if this marriage talk falls apart?!”

“I-I… I’ve… n-never had a… m-miscarriage! There must be a… m-misunderstanding…”

His face contorting with rage, the duke raised his hand. Maxi squeezed her eyes shut, but the blow never came. When she slowly opened her eyes, she saw her father breathing heavily in an effort to restrain himself.

Turning away from her, he picked up the ivory cane propped against the chair. He straightened himself as though tired of arguing with her.

“There is no need for more words. You are to leave this place before that low-born arrives. We must avoid a divorce until Rosetta’s marriage is finalized. I will not condone both a divorce and a broken engagement… I will not allow you to dishonor the Croyso name and turn me into a laughingstock!”

“I… c-cannot leave. I will talk to Riftan… o-once he arrives! H-He has told me th-that he has no intention of d-divorcing me. I-It’s true!”

Maxi clung to her father’s cloak. Despite his face twisting viciously in response, she could not stop herself. It felt like the ground was shaking, and she found it difficult to steady herself. Her head was a jumble of thoughts.

“I-I am certain… th-that my miscarriage is a misunderstanding as well. No one… h-has told me of it. I am m-merely unwell… because of magic—”

“Must I have you dragged home?” said the duke, cruelly slapping her hand away.

Maxi gazed up at him in utter disbelief. Then her eyes began to burn, and she shook with violent sobs. Spinning on her heels, she opened the door with trembling hands and fled.

Having heard the raised voices, Ursuline, Elliot, and Princess Agnes rushed out of the door at the opposite end. Running over to them, Maxi pleaded like a supplicant begging for an answer.

“D-Did I really lose a child? T-Tell me it isn’t true. M-My father is mistaken, i-isn’t he?”

“Maximilian…” said Princess Agnes, her face crumpling in anguish.

Seeing the answer on the princess’s face, Maxi lost the strength in her legs. She staggered, and Elliot caught her just before she collapsed. Maxi scrubbed at her face and vacantly stared at the floor. One by one, flashes of once-baffling words and behaviors came rushing back to her addled mind.

The fact that she had been unconscious for a week. The pitiful gazes. The way everyone had been treating her so delicately. Riftan’s pained expression…

Some invisible force had her in a stranglehold. Maxi struggled for breath.

“W-Why… Why didn’t you tell me? Why?”

“The commander ordered that we never speak of it,” Ursuline replied stonily.

“You were in a critical condition, my lady. Not only were you drained of mana, but you were bleeding profusely. You could have died. We didn’t think you would be able to bear the shock of losing a child…”

“The… The shock of… losing a child…” Maxi muttered in a stupor, placing her hand on her abdomen.

Their child had been right here one moment, then gone the next. She did not know how to accept that fact.

Being informed of a miscarried child she had not even been aware of did not immediately fill her with anguish. It felt more like a part of her became paralyzed. A vague sense of loss settled within her.

Unable to cope with this sudden truth, Maxi stood stupefied.

Princess Agnes patted her on the shoulder. “I know it pains you, Maximilian… but there will be other children. The fact that you are safe and well is what matters most.”

Maxi looked blearily up at the princess, whose beautiful blue eyes were filled with pity. Suddenly, her heart clenched painfully. She knew very well how difficult her mother’s labor had been, and how she had suffered countless miscarriages before she finally bore Maxi. Whenever her father spoke, it always involved some sort of jab at her mother’s incompetence.

Maxi had seen firsthand the fate that awaited a woman who could not produce an heir. Rosetta’s mother had grown weaker by the day until, unable to leave her bed, she had passed away. Her heart shrunk with fear.

No, Riftan was different. He would never subject her to such cruelty.

He might not be as cruel, but…

Maxi bit her lip. Her chest panged with anxiety as she recalled his grim expression. Riftan might just be holding himself back from blaming her despite feeling resentful. After all, he had implored her to stay out of danger. Considering how stubbornly she had gone against his wishes, she would have nothing to say if he blamed her for killing their child through her recklessness.

Overwhelmed with despair, Maxi buried her face in her hands. Uncontrollable tremors racked her whole body at the thought that Riftan might not want her anymore.

Elliot desperately tried to console her. “Please, my lady. It’s all in the past now. You mustn’t be distress—”

“I-It’s not i-in the past for me!” Maxi screamed, pushing his hand away.

Elliot looked down at her with a pained expression, and Maxi suddenly felt sick. She backed away.

At that moment, the Duke of Croyso gripped her arm from behind. Maxi stifled a whimper as the gold ring on his bony finger dug into her flesh.

Wrapping an arm around Maxi’s shoulders, the duke turned to the knights and intoned, “I will be taking my daughter to Croyso Castle. Recuperating at her childhood home will be better for her.”

The knights cried out their objections.

“Sir Riftan will be here soon! Without his permission, we cannot—”

“I will not have my daughter become gossip fodder for those frivolous nobles. You are being extremely inconsiderate.”

The duke let out a sigh and turned his attention to the princess.

“Is there anyone in Wedon ignorant of the marriage talks that happened between you and my son-in-law, Your Highness? How do you think your loyal servants view my daughter?”

Princess Agnes’s face flushed at his rebuke. “There is nothing between me and Riftan!”

“And do your servants think the same?”

Her face pale now, the princess glowered at the duke before glancing off to the side. The servants standing in the corridor ducked their heads in unison.

The duke clicked his tongue. “It will only be a matter of time for malicious rumors to spread throughout the castle. I cannot allow my daughter to remain here any longer. I will take her back to Croyso Castle, so you may tell Calypse that he can come for her if he so wishes.”

Unable to object, Princess Agnes pursed her lips.

Ursuline had been glaring at the duke throughout the altercation. He now turned his gaze to Maxi.

“My lady… do you wish to return to Croyso Castle?”

“I-I…”

Maxi shrank into herself. She had been standing in a daze, barely listening to the exchange as though it had nothing to do with her. The duke’s hand on her shoulder tightened, threatening her into submission. Though his vicious grip filled her with terror, she was even more afraid to face Riftan.

“Yes…” she mumbled, her voice empty.

Her eyes burned with hot tears. She bit her quivering lip and barely managed to suppress the sobs that threatened to spill out.

“I want… t-to return to Croyso Castle.”

◆◆◆

Dead leaves fluttered on the wind like moths. Through the carriage window, Maxi vacantly stared out at Croyso Castle as it loomed nearer.

A cold, northeastern gust buffeted the hill, doing justice to Etherias’s reputation as ‘the season of wind.’ Migrating birds formed a surging black river against the blue sky, while ripe wheat fields rustled like a sea of gold.

The magnificent prison Maxi had been confined in for so long rose from the chilly autumnal scenery, flaunting its opulent beauty.

Chapter 170

Maxi remembered the day she had left this place. It had felt like a lifetime ago that Riftan had whisked her away in that bewildering carriage ride. Never in her wildest dreams did she imagine that she would voluntarily return.

A strange feeling of despair came over her, and she leaned her head against the coach wall. Her father, who had been sitting in silence across from her, scowled and rapped his cane on the floor. Maxi flinched and sat upright.

Traveling in a carriage with her father was like torture. Her nerves were tightly wound the whole trip, and her mouth was clamped shut like a clam as she tried her best not to provoke him. It was fortunate that Sir Elliot was traveling with them. The knights had been adamant that they could not ignore Riftan’s command and that at least one of them must accompany her. It was decided that Elliot Charon would be her escort to Croyso Castle.

With the knight riding alongside the carriage, the duke had not been able to vent his anger. He could only clutch his cane and lash her with contemptuous looks.

“You must stay as silent as a mouse,” the duke said, repeating the same warning he had given her countless times throughout their journey. “Rosetta will be married next spring. You are to remain quietly in the castle until then. I will use your convalescence as an excuse to refuse visitors. Though I’ve told Calypse that he may come for you, I have no intention of letting him see you. He will no doubt come to seek a divorce. We must avoid the issue until next spring.”

He glared at her with his pale gray eyes.

“The church deems miscarriage as acceptable grounds for divorce. It goes without saying that King Reuben will be overjoyed at the news. I will not have a wench like you ruin a decade’s worth of planning.”

Maxi hung her head in shame. Her father’s ambition was for a successor of outstanding pedigree through Rosetta. It had long become an obsession akin to the sticky stew remnants at the bottom of a pot.

The duke irritably continued expounding on his plans.

“Rosetta must bear at least two sons. A healthy male to inherit the throne and another perfect son whom I shall adopt as my heir. Unlike you, I will make sure that Rosetta is regarded as the embodiment of perfection and health.”

Knowing that he was not expecting a response, Maxi merely clasped her hands and desperately prayed for an ogre to leap out and topple their carriage. As always, however, her hopes went unanswered.

The carriage safely entered the lavish gardens of Croyso Castle. As hundreds of servants scurried down for their master’s earlier than expected arrival, Maxi stood in front of the carriage with her skirt bunched in her fists.

Elliot dismounted and walked over. “Are you all right, my lady? You don’t look well.”

The duke answered before Maxi could reply.

“She is tired from the long journey. I am sure that she will be able to recuperate more quickly now that she’s home.”

The duke coiled an arm around her shoulders and forced her to turn around. He then glanced over his shoulder at Elliot and said, “Are you satisfied now that my daughter has arrived safely home? You have accomplished your task, so I must request that you leave by tomorrow. You are welcome to stay the night.”

Elliot’s expression turned grim at the duke’s blatant dismissal. Maxi helplessly looked back at the knight until her father forced her up the staircase.

As soon as they entered the great hall, the duke flung her away from him. He strode across the palatial hall — large enough for an ogre ball — and shouted at the head steward to take Maxi to her room at once.

Maxi hung her head to evade the looks of the surprised servants. The head steward was a man who had served the duke all his life. He obeyed without asking questions, motioning his head for Maxi to follow him.

“This way, my lady.”

Maxi was trailing him like a ghost when a sparkle above them caught her eye, and she froze in her tracks.

It was Rosetta. Bathed in sunlight, her half-sister gazed down from the second-floor railing. Maxi inhaled a sharp breath. It had only been a little over a year, but Rosetta had grown even more beautiful. Her light brown hair glistened like silver in the light, while her perfect proportions now exuded an alluring charm.

Maxi bit her lip. Her younger sister’s perfection tore at her heart more than ever before. A feeling of misery expanded within her as she hurried after the steward. They soon reached a quiet room at the end of the annex.

“Please rest now, my lady. I will call Joana for you.”

Finally alone, Maxi glanced around her former chambers. The room lay in the main castle’s shadow throughout the day, ensuring it remained in perpetual darkness. A layer of white dust covered everything.

She walked over to the window and gazed down at the garden until she felt listless, then slumped down on the bed. Not long after, her nursemaid entered the room.

“My lady…”

Joana was a voluptuous woman in her fifties. Maxi noted that the nursemaid had many more white hairs than she remembered. After a long stretch of silence, Joana walked over to Maxi and clasped her with her plump hands.

“Oh, my poor lady. Lady Arian passed away after countless miscarriages… and now you’ve met with the same fate. How cruel must God be?”

Her lament caused a twang across Maxi’s deadened nerves. Her face contorting, Maxi pushed her hands away. Her nursemaid’s sorrowful gaze was more difficult to bear than the impassive faces of the other servants.

“I-I…” Maxi turned away, her palms pressed against her burning eyes. “I… am tired. I wish to rest.”

“I understand. I will bring you a bath and some food.”

Dabbing at her eyes with a handkerchief, Joana left the room. Maxi grabbed the jar on the bedside table and heaved the porridge she had forced down her throat that morning.

As she gagged and hurled up rancid bile, the emotions she had bottled somewhere deep came rushing out like a tidal wave. Remorse and shame raged in the pit of her stomach, and grief weighed on her heart. Guilt hacked at her like an ax as she recalled how recklessly she had taxed her body. Lowering the jar to the floor, Maxi trembled uncontrollably.

Riftan was like any feudal lord. He would undoubtedly want an heir who would one day inherit his castle, land, and fortune. There was no guarantee that she would ever conceive again. In fact, it was possible that the miscarriage had not been caused by overexertion, but rather by her inherent inability to carry a child.

Maxi hugged her shaking shoulders as she remembered the Croyso women who had wasted away until their deaths. Would she be able to bear it if Riftan were to grow more and more distant toward her?

Her throat throbbed painfully, and she stroked it with trembling hands as she imagined how Riftan would treat her. It filled her with fear and despair. She was much too ashamed to face him now.

Raising her head, she looked at herself in the mirror propped against the wall. Her spine seemed to freeze at the sight of her own pale, gaunt face. It was her mother’s face, vaguely imprinted in her memory and now resurrected in a reflection. Forlorn eyes gazed back at the daughter who would suffer the same fate. Maxi squeezed her eyes shut and laid her reeling head against the pillow.

She did not want to think about anything. It might be better for her to live confined in this tiny world, feigning numbness against the hardship as she had always done. At least then she would not have to worry about losing another’s affections, nor would she have to bend over backward to become something she was not.

Maxi buried her face in the sheets. Instead of watching the happiness she had only just managed to grasp dissolve before her eyes, it would be easier to pretend that it had never existed in the first place.

Having nothing meant that she would be free from the pain of loss.

◆◆◆

Life seemed to snap back to how it had been before Riftan. The feeling of powerlessness, deeply embedded in her bones, swallowed her up the first chance it got.

Her ego shrunk back to its original size within the confines of her gloomy chambers. Having no one to talk to except for her nursemaid, her impediment grew worse.

Though Maxi was aware that everything she had worked so hard to build was crumbling down, she no longer had the strength to pick up the pieces. She could not stop the dread, terror, despair, and resignation from boiling over.

Maxi sat by the window and watched the bare branches sway in the wind. It felt as if she had returned to that day a year ago, trembling at the thought of divorce.

No, this fear was more intense.

Even in their last moment together, Riftan had not held her, nor looked her in the eyes to offer words of solace. He had not given her the chance to explain herself.

Please, just go.

Those had been his parting words. He could just as well have meant he wanted her out of his sight.

Maxi glanced up at the cold sky before turning back to her chambers. Her gaze lingered on the bed where both her mother and stepmother had once laid. In the next moment, she found herself crawling into it and curling up like a kidney bean.

A part of her had known all along that this would happen. Perhaps that was why she had been unable to bear being away from him. The fear that her miraculous happiness would disappear like a mirage had gripped her whenever they were apart. All the efforts she had made to not lose him had circled back to stab her, cause Riftan’s disillusionment, and take her child. Now she was back to where she had started.

Maxi vacantly stared at the ceiling before closing her eyes. Around lunchtime, Joana entered the room bearing a tray with the usual bowl of porridge. No matter how many times Maxi heaved up the food, her nursemaid did her best to ensure she ate.

Thinking of Joana’s efforts, Maxi forced herself to down the porridge. A wave of nausea came on when she was halfway through, and she ended up hurling everything back up.

Joana gazed down at Maxi with forlorn eyes.

“Lady Arian was also too delicate for her own good,” she said, shaking her head. “She could not even keep water down whenever something bad happened. And to think you have taken after her…”

“I-I’m sorry… I’ll eat the rest later…”

Joana heaved a sigh as she set the bowl down. “You should rest while I bring you a new blanket.”

When her nursemaid left the room with the soiled sheets, Maxi staggered out of bed to wash her face and get changed. She slumped back down when a knock came at the door. Had Joana returned already?

Maxi looked up to see Rosetta, resplendent in a purple dress, glide into the room. Maxi stared at her sister in surprise. Forgoing initial niceties, Rosetta pulled a chair next to the bed and sat down.

“You look terrible.”

Maxi propped herself into a sitting position, her face anxious. “What b-brings you here?”

“That senseless woman kept raving on about how you were dying, so I came to see if it was true.”

Rosetta’s peculiar eyes, which were somewhere between green and blue, coldly swept over Maxi.

“I guess she wasn’t exaggerating.”

“I-If that is all… I would like you to leave now.”

Ignoring her request, Rosetta said abruptly, “Do you want to die?”

Dumbfounded, Maxi stared back at her. Her half-sister’s eyes were somber, incongruous with her vivid beauty.

“You won’t be able to last a year in this castle in that condition. And I’m sure news of your death would mean nothing to our father.”

“W-What happens to me… is none of your concern.”

Rosetta’s face hardened at Maxi’s blunt response. “You are so pathetic that I simply can’t stand it. Destroying yourself in self-pity. I’ve had it with your stupidity.”

“I-I have no reason… to put up with your insults.”

“Then you shouldn’t have returned in such a pathetic state!” Rosetta shot back. “Just looking at you infuriates me. You return battered after foolishly following your husband to war and miscarrying your child, and now you’re trying to starve yourself to death. Do you really think your husband would care? Ha! He might even be elated at being able to avoid a troublesome divorce. He’ll likely marry the princess before you’re even in the ground. That’s how men are!”

Maxi winced as though Rosetta’s cruel words had stabbed her. Fighting back tears, Maxi glared at her sister.

“Do not… s-slander him when you don’t even know him. My husband… is kind to me. H-He truly cherished me. That’s why I—”

“So, you gave him your heart just because he bothered to be nice to you,” Rosetta said sardonically.

Maxi was about to snap back when Rosetta’s lips suddenly curled into a bitter smile.

“Wake up. You fell for that man because he was nice to you, but kindness is not love. A man’s affection is no different from a coin. It can flip at any moment when circumstances change. Have you not learned anything from our father? Men can be generous to women as long as they continue to please them and give them what they want. Like how Father is with me. But you should know better than anyone how cruel a man can be when a woman fails to give him what he desires.”

“R-Riftan… i-is different from our father… He is—”

“If he is so different, why are you here?”

Unable to think of a response, Maxi opened and closed her mouth in vain. Rosetta sneered at her.

“Don’t speak what you don’t believe. Deep down, you know your husband is the same. That’s why you came back. You might deny it, but you are as cynical as I am, if not more.”

“I-I… I’d like you to leave now. I-I no longer want… to continue this conversation,” Maxi muttered weakly, covering her bloodshot eyes.

Rosetta remained silently seated for a long while before rising to her feet.

“I truly wished for you to never return to this castle.”

Maxi looked up at her sister, her eyes full of hurt.

Rosetta whirled around and said as she walked toward the door, “You always disappoint me. Always…”

Chapter 171

The conversation with her half-sister pushed Maxi’s already-addled mind into turmoil, and she began to question her feelings. In retrospect, everything was subject to doubt.

Why had she been so obsessed with Riftan? What had made her so irrational? In a little over a year, he had shaken her life to the core, made her want to live, and then sucked all the vitality from her. He had become her reason to live. But was that normal? It was possible that she had blindly followed him like a newborn duckling would its mother.

The moment uncertainty gripped her, even the things she had thought clear became muddled, and she found it impossible to unravel the tangled strings of her heart.

Having returned to where she had started, she looked back at everything — her memories in Anatol, the campaign, her ordeals in the war — and questioned whether they were real or a distortion of the mind. The doubt that had taken root in the pit of her stomach grew by the day until it threatened to come bursting out of her throat.

“My lady, why don’t you take a short stroll? There is no wind today, and it’s sunny in the garden.”

Maxi raised her head. She had been immersed in her thoughts when her nursemaid made the suggestion.

Joana drew the thick curtain, letting in harsh silver sunlight. It was that single hour of the morning when her room received sun. After briefly gazing out at the dazzling autumn day, Maxi listlessly turned away from the window.

“I… d-don’t feel like going out.”

“Do you know how pallid you look, my lady? You’ll end up like a corpse if you don’t get some sun. Please, enjoy some fresh air on days like this. Waste away any longer and your husband won’t take you with him when he comes.”

Her nursemaid’s last point finally roused Maxi out of bed. Even though she was uncertain of her feelings, Riftan was still the motivation behind all of her actions.

Maxi had lost weight over the past few weeks, and she draped a robe over her now too-big dress. Joana helped her out of her chambers.

The annex was deathly silent. The vast, opulent building was devoid of people except for a handful of maidservants and guards the duke had posted to keep an eye on Maxi, but even they were hard to come by unless she deliberately sought them out.

The servants called this place the house of exile. For years, the duke had confined the Croyso women he deemed incompetent to this residence to keep them out of his sight. Maxi descended the chilly stairway and stepped out into the courtyard clogged with fallen leaves. The red ivy twined along the walls glistened white in the sun, and the evergreen bushes rustled in the breeze.

Walking along the flowerbed, Maxi vacantly gazed down at the dried-up vegetation. A few birds hopped through it, hopefully pecking at imaginary seeds. Her idle observation was interrupted when she noticed soldiers bustling about the path leading up to the main castle.

It was a baffling sight. Not even a single ant approached the annex around this time. Maxi was wondering if something had happened when one of the guards spotted her and strode over.

“You cannot be outside, my lady. The duke commanded that you were to remain in the annex.”

Maxi’s face flushed at the guard’s prison warden-like attitude. Though they had made it clear that she was prohibited from entering the main castle, had they not allowed her to take strolls in the garden or visit the library until now?

She was rooted to the spot, flustered, when the guard said authoritatively, “Why aren’t you returning to your chambers?”

Joana had been uneasily standing at the back until then. At the guard’s tone, she swiftly grabbed Maxi’s elbow. “I will escort her ladyship back to her chambers.”

Like a helpless chick in her nursemaid’s arms, Maxi numbly returned to her room. Joana was beside herself, mumbling that she should never have made such a suggestion.

“How strange. His Grace was never against you taking walks in the garden before…”

Closing the door to Maxi’s chambers, Joana studied her charge’s face.

“In any case, at least he has been sending healers to you regularly. I’m sure he is not completely devoid of affection for you. You mustn’t let this upset you too much.”

Maxi could not even bring herself to scoff at the absurd attempt at consolation. The only reason her father sent healers was that his plans would go awry if she were to die before Rosetta’s wedding. Rosetta’s mother had passed in her sickbed before she could bear a son. If Maxi were to meet the same fate, Rosetta’s marriage to the royal family would fall apart no matter the size of her dowry.

Instead of explaining all this to her nursemaid, Maxi gave a half-hearted nod and removed her robe. She handed it to Joana, who folded it and draped it over her forearm. Something fell out of the robe and landed on the floor with a clink as she did so.

“Oh dear, what’s this?”

Joana picked up the object. Unconcerned, Maxi turned slowly to see what it was. Her eyes grew wide as soon as they locked on the blackened, dented coin. She had kept it in a secret pocket she had sewn inside the robe to ensure she would never lose it again.

Maxi hastily held out her hand. “G-Give it to me.”

For a moment, Joana blinked and glanced back and forth between the nail-sized coin and Maxi’s face. She then clicked her tongue in bemusement and handed it back to Maxi.

“You did have a habit of collecting pebbles or weeds ever since you were a child. You used to say you would make a crown. But you are a grown woman now, much too old to be collecting junk like this.”

“Th-This is not… j-junk.”

“Of course you would say that.”

Shaking her head, Joana left the room. Maxi stared down at the coin. This was irrefutable proof that everything she had felt and experienced after Riftan came into her life was real. Brushing her fingers over the rough surface, she silently mouthed, I pray that nothing bad will happen to you… and that only good things will come to you.

Her heart wrenched as she repeated Riftan’s words from when he had given her the coin. Her face crumpled as she pressed it to her lips, and her shoulders shook with the fresh realization of her weakness.

Rosetta had been right. She trusted no one, not even herself. The only thing she was certain of was her ill-fated future.

“M-My lady!”

Maxi hastily wiped at her tears when she heard Joana’s call. The nursemaid came rushing into the room and pointed out the window.

“We have a problem!” Joana cried. “I tried to find out why the guard treated you that way — it’s because the Remdragon Knights are here!”

Maxi stared back at Joana, the words not sinking in right away. Clearly terrified of something, her nursemaid drew the curtains and dragged Maxi over to sit on the bed.

“It seems your husband had sent a request to the duke asking to see you. I’m told that our knights had a difficult time driving him away.”

“Th-They drove him away?” Maxi parroted back. “You mean… R-Riftan came to see me… but Father… s-sent him away?”

“Of course. What choice did he have when your husband might have been here to demand a divorce?”

Joana ran her eyes over Maxi’s ashen face and heaved a sigh.

“What man would be happy to see his wife in such a condition? His Grace probably had no choice but to turn him away.”

Maxi anxiously glanced around. Had Riftan truly come to seek a divorce? Her nursemaid seemed to believe so. Perhaps everyone at Croyso Castle did so too.

Joana flicked a glance at the door as though Riftan might come bursting in at any moment, then squeezed Maxi’s hands.

“Thankfully, it will be Paxias soon. When the weather grows colder, even your husband will be forced to return to his estate in the country, and he won’t be able to leave until the following year. Just hold out till then. Your sister will be married, and your father might be more lenient with you.”

Joana patted Maxi on the arm as though she were reassuring a child, then left the room once more. Unclenching her fist, Maxi stared at the coin that now glistened with cold sweat.

Knowing that Riftan was here made her heart flutter. Maxi bit her lip. Had she not followed her father here because she had been too scared to face Riftan?

Even so, she was overcome with the desire to see him. Shoving the coin into her pocket, Maxi peeked through the drawn curtains. She might be able to see him at a distance if she went somewhere higher. After a moment of hesitation, she clenched her jaw and pulled on her robe once more. She wanted to confirm with her own eyes that Riftan had returned unharmed.

Maxi surveyed the corridor for a long time through a gap in the door. When she was certain that no one was around, she quietly slipped out of her room. No one must have suspected that she would sneak out, as the back door the servants used to visit the latrine was unguarded. Maxi quickened her pace.

She stepped outside into a forest of auburn hazel trees. Concealing herself behind the trunks, Maxi circled the annex toward the main castle.

The long period of bed rest had left her weak, and the brief sprint through the forest was enough to send her head reeling and legs shaking. After catching her breath behind the bushes, she sneaked into the castle.

As luck would have it, no one spotted her. Maxi’s eyes darted around as she leaped up the steps of the narrow staircase two at a time. She felt faint by the time she reached the fifth floor. Panting like a dog in the scorching sun, Maxi barely managed to make it up one more flight.

The sixth-floor landing opened onto a wide, arched terrace overlooking the entire estate. Maxi teetered over to the battlement and saw the House of Croyso banner flying atop the roof of the castle’s tower. Beyond the thick castle walls, the Remdragon Knights were camped in front of the gates.

Even though they were too far away for Maxi to make out their faces, she spotted Riftan right away. He sat on his horse, Talon.

As she watched the wind tousle his black hair, she thought her heart might burst from her chest. All of the complicated emotions raging inside her instantly melded into one — the desire to see him up close. Even if he no longer wanted her, she thought she could endure it if she could just have his arms around her one last time.

The irresistible urge took over, and Maxi spun on her heels. She was about to race down the stairs when someone grabbed her arm.

Maxi shrieked. One of her father’s personal, knighted guards looked down at her with a frightening expression.

“The duke wishes you to remain in your chambers. Did no one convey that to you?”

“P-Please unhand me.”

Ignoring her request, the knight briskly led her down the stairs.

“His Grace was furious when he found out that you were not in your room,” he said irritably as he dragged her along. Maxi gasped in terror when the knight turned down the corridor on the fourth floor. Her whole body shook with fear.

“I-I… only w-wanted to see him from afar! I-I will return to my ch-chambers now! Please… t-turn a blind eye just this once.”

“The duke commanded that you be brought here. I am bound to obey his orders,” the knight said apathetically as he kept up his brisk pace.

Maxi struggled to free her arm from his grasp, but it was simply impossible to fight back against the strength of a seasoned knight. Before she knew it, he was dragging her into the room at the end of the corridor.

Terrified, Maxi whirled left and right. Her stomach turned as she took in the mirror, the chair, and the array of riding crops on the wall. She clung to the knight’s arm, stopping him from leaving.

“I promise… to never leave the annex again! I-I swear! P-Please let me out.”

The knight sighed and gently pried her hands off.

“You should not have disobeyed your father’s orders from the start. Why would you do such a thing knowing full well how strict His Grace is?”

The knight turned around apathetically and left the room. When she heard the lock turn, overwhelming fear sent her into a frantic attempt to open it. No matter how hard she rattled the door, it refused to budge. Her legs began to tremble.

With a look of sheer terror, Maxi sagged to the floor. Her reflection in the mirror seemed to jeer at her, asking if she really had not suspected that this would happen. What had driven her to willingly return to this hell? Was being discarded by Riftan such a terrifying fate? Had she truly believed that he was worse than her father?

Maxi hugged her knees. Even if that were the case, she should have run away to somewhere else entirely instead of coming back. How was she any different from livestock that meekly followed the rope to the slaughterhouse? Filled with self-hatred, violent sobs shook her whole body.

She had no idea how long she spent crying, but the sky began to take on a tinge of pale purple when the duke entered the room. Maxi recoiled and rose to her feet. Her father strode to the middle of the room and haughtily raised his chin.

“I’ve been too lenient with you,” he said in a voice that sent a chill down her spine. “I only requested one thing — that you remain as inconspicuous as a ghost. Was that such a difficult task?”

“I-I was… just trying to s-see him from afar. I wasn’t trying to defy—”

“When did I give you permission to speak?”

The duke struck the floor with his cane, and Maxi promptly closed her mouth.

Glaring at her, the duke muttered menacingly, “That low-born has undone twenty years of efforts in educating you.”

Clutching his cane with both hands, the duke gritted his teeth.

“I suppose it is to be expected. The company of an ignorant commoner who knows nothing of the social order is bound to be a corrupt influence.”

Maxi had been staring at the floor up until then, her face ashen. She jerked her head up in anger at her father’s words. How could he speak so badly of Riftan?

“Riftan… f-fought in a dangerous campaign in your stead, a-and suffered all the hardships that entailed. You of all people… shouldn’t s-speak of him so—”

The cane struck her before she could finish. Maxi saw stars as she collapsed onto the floor. The sharp blow was so painful that she could not even scream. Her head pulsed as though her skull were cracked open, and her temples burned as if on fire.

The room was spinning. Clutching her head, Maxi peered up at the duke in terror.

The duke’s chest heaved as he spat, “You dare speak to me in such a manner?”

As if the first blow had not been enough to appease him, the duke swung his cane again and struck her shoulder. The bone-splicing pain made Maxi twist away, struggling for breath. In just two blows, the Duke of Croyso had managed to crush all her defiance.

Her whole body shook as she tried to steady herself with both palms on the floor. The duke grabbed her by the hair and yanked her head up.

“State your complaints clearly. Stop stammering like a fool. Speak so I can understand!”

Maxi’s lips trembled. Clutching her chin, he savagely urged her on.

“Come now, speak. You have my permission to say whatever you want. What I would give for you to complete a single sentence without stuttering like an imbecile!”

“P-P-Please—”

Maxi desperately tried to loosen her rigid tongue through her chattering teeth. She unwittingly bit it in the process, and blood trickled down her mouth. Pure contempt flashed in her father’s eyes as he glared down at her. He shoved her away and strode over to the wall to select a riding crop.

Maxi watched helplessly as he took one down. Although there was nothing restraining her, Maxi found that she could not move.

“Turn around and undress,” the duke commanded coldly.

Maxi did not respond.

“The lashing you’ll receive will only worsen the longer you delay.”

Maxi took off her robe with trembling hands and pulled her bodice down. The duke took his place behind her, facing her bare back. Maxi bit down on the front of her dress that she clutched over her chest.

The cruel lashing soon began. The leather crop sliced into her skin like a knife. Every blow made her feel like a wretched beast, and every time the pain of a hacking ax landed on her back, she wanted to abandon all her pride and beg for forgiveness.

Although she tried to endure it on her knees, she soon curled into a ball on the cold stone floor and instinctively tried to crawl away. Her father’s furious bellows reverberated around her, but Maxi could not comprehend any of it. Cowering with her arms over her head, she burst into sobs.

The lashings abruptly stopped. It did not occur to Maxi to look up as she whimpered in pain while struggling to breathe.

An icy voice pierced the room.

“What in the devil are you doing?”

Maxi’s neck stiffened before she slowly looked up. Riftan had one hand clamped around the duke’s wrist, his face full of incomprehension as he took in the sight before him.

Chapter 172

It was impossible to tell who was more stunned. Growing as rigid as a statue, Maxi waited for Riftan to dissolve like a mirage. She would have preferred to crumble to dust over letting him see her in such a wretched state.

As always, fate cruelly turned its back on her. Riftan remained standing, wearing a stupefied expression she had never seen on him before.

The Duke of Croyso came to his senses first. He wrenched his hand away and looked back and forth between the wide-open door and the unexpected intruder. His face slowly twisted in outrage.

“How did you get in here? You dare break into my castle?! Do not think I will overlook this transgression! If you do not leave this instant—”

“I asked…”

Riftan’s voice was toneless and calm, yet somehow chilling enough to make the imperious duke pause. Finally pulling his gaze away from Maxi, Riftan turned to the duke and continued.

“…what in the devil it is you are doing?”

Maxi had never seen her father look so flustered. He flinched and backed away from whatever it was that he glimpsed in Riftan’s eyes. His face flushed as though humiliated.

“Enough with the self-righteous act! This is hardly scandalous. As her father, I was merely correcting her vile manners. It is a parent’s duty to discipline their children.”

“Discipline?” Riftan cocked his head as though unable to comprehend the duke’s words. “You call this… discipline?”

His voice was uncannily low and flat. When his gaze returned to her, Maxi shrunk into herself and clutched at her dress until her knuckles turned white. His eyes swept over her disheveled hair, bruised face, and her back full of twisted lacerations like swollen worms. Maxi had never felt so pitiful in her life. She hung her head, unable to meet his gaze.

“There is a hierarch waiting downstairs,” she heard her father say tersely. “She won’t have a scratch on her once she is treated with divine magic! Such efforts are required for instilling obedience in daughters.”

The duke haughtily raised his pointed chin as if displeased by the fact that he had been made to justify himself.

“Now, it is your turn to explain yourself. How in God’s name did you get in here? Did I not tell you to go back? I’m sure you are well aware that infiltrating a lord’s castle is a crime… Are you prepared to face the consequences?”

Riftan merely stared at the duke in silence. Unsettled by Riftan’s calm gaze, the duke nervously clicked his tongue and flicked his wrist.

“First, I want you out of here. We will continue this conversation in the drawing room. I pray for your sake that you have a proper excuse.”

“I see,” Riftan said after a long silence.

He stood like a statue, his face as inexpressive as plaster. Then, he slowly turned and walked toward the door. Maxi watched his retreating back in disbelief. A coldness as though all her blood had drained away settled over her.

The shock prevented her from calling out to him. Her mouth dumbly flapped open and closed when Riftan stopped just before the door. He grabbed a chair by the entrance and walked back to Maxi and the duke.

His face was so placid that neither of them understood what was happening until he raised the chair by its leg.

The wooden chair struck the duke’s bony figure. Maxi’s eyes widened. Everything seemed to move in slow motion. The chair splintered, sending chunks of wood flying in every direction. The duke sailed through the air like a scarecrow before crashing onto the floor. A bizarre scream filled with pain and outrage burst out of him.

“Y-You scum…! Y-You dare…!”

With a look of sheer shock, the duke shakily raised his torso and looked up at Riftan in disbelief.

His white hair was always meticulously swept back with not a single hair out of place. It was now a disheveled mess, and blood dripped from his mouth. His contorted face was devil-like as he shook a finger at Riftan.

“Y-You dare?! You dare to strike me?!”

The duke’s shrieks grated like a screeching iron gate.

He shakily got to his feet and bellowed, “Guards! Guards! Take this— Ugh!”

Riftan strode over and kicked the duke in the stomach. The duke collapsed back onto the floor, his face turning blue. He choked on the blood and vomit that poured out of his mouth.

Maxi watched in stunned silence. It was unimaginable that the tyrant who had dominated her entire life could be so weak and helpless.

Riftan lifted the writhing duke by the neck and slammed him against the wall. The impact made the old man’s body flail like a broken doll.

Crushing the duke’s head against the wall, Riftan muttered flatly, “Why are you causing such a scene? Surely you could have a hierarch heal you as well, no?”

“Uhhhh…”

The duke flailed his long legs. His face was blue with shock and fear. Having never suffered such pain in his life, he whimpered and frantically tried to free himself. He thrashed and clawed at Riftan’s armored forearm.

Riftan did not budge. Gazing at the duke as though he were nothing but a squirming insect, Riftan raised his fist.

At that moment, someone came rushing into the room.

“Commander!”

Elliot and Ursuline, both dressed in black robes, rushed to Riftan’s side. When they tried to pull him away, Riftan’s previously emotionless face contorted viciously.

“Get your hands off me!”

“Think, Commander! Even you won’t be pardoned—”

Riftan shoved them away without much effort. He then hoisted the crawling duke back up and swung his fist.

The blow crushed the duke’s jaw like clay, and his eyes rolled back into his head. Riftan raised his fist once more, not caring that the duke’s head now slumped back. Elliot flung himself at Riftan and barely managed to stop another blow.

“Commander! You’ll kill him! A serious strike from you will kill him instantly!”

Riftan thrashed against the knight like a chained beast and screamed. Filled with despair, Maxi looked on. Her father lay sprawled on the floor, his face bloody and his eyes rolled up into his head.

Someone else came running into the room, and Maxi flinched away in recognition.

Ruth took in the scene in one stupefied sweep. His eyes grew wide when he saw Maxi, the color draining from his face.

“By God… My lady… What…?” he said, reaching out to her.

“Do not touch her!”

In an instant, Riftan pushed the knights away and ran to Maxi. He slapped Ruth’s hand away. The sight of him losing all reason made Maxi recoil, and she hunched her shoulders inward like a turtle.

Clearly frightened by Riftan’s murderous aura as well, Ruth hesitated before he spoke.

“Calm down,” he said as though trying to pacify an agitated beast. “I’m only trying to heal her.”

The look on Riftan’s face made it clear that Ruth’s words were not sinking in. His dilated eyes darted about like a man possessed, and his blanched face twisted. Ruth approached cautiously, trying not to agitate him further.

“I won’t touch her. I will only heal her with magic.”

Riftan stiffened as Ruth reached toward Maxi again. This time, he did not push the sorcerer’s hand away. Feeling the pain slowly ease, Maxi finally let out the breath she had been holding.

As the pain faded, her battered pride made itself known as a dull ache. Raising her dress to her chin, she glanced at Riftan, Ruth, and the shocked knights before hiding her face beneath her disheveled hair.

Shame and humiliation stabbed at her. She wanted nothing more than to turn to dust and disappear.

“There, all done.”

When Ruth pulled his hand back, Riftan removed his robe and wrapped it around Maxi. He then picked her up and strode toward the door.

It felt like floating above cold clouds. Gripped by the unsettling sensation, Maxi looked about nervously and spotted Rosetta standing to one side of the darkened corridor. Her sister slowly walked toward them and icily gazed down at their father’s limp and bloodied body.

“Is he dead?” she asked flatly.

Elliot was bent over the duke, checking his condition.

“No, but he just might die if you don’t call the cleric immediately,” he said calmly.

Rosetta merely nodded and made no move to call for a cleric. Maxi stared at her sister. This entire situation felt impossible to get her head around. Had she passed out during the beating, hence this strange dream?

Her beautiful sister, the apple of her father’s eye, glanced indifferently away from the duke and pointed down the unlit corridor.

“I’ve asked a maidservant to lace the guards’ food with a sleeping draught, but the knights and soldiers in the eastern wing are still awake. They would’ve heard the commotion and are headed this way. You should leave before they get here.”

With that, she spun around. Her cold eyes flicked to Riftan and Maxi before looking away.

“Please remember that I know nothing about this matter.”

“We will make sure you are not implicated, Lady Rosetta,” Ursuline replied curtly.

Rosetta was the embodiment of grace and calm as she walked away. Maxi vacantly stared after her before Riftan turned and began striding in the direction Rosetta had pointed.

No one spoke as they moved down the long corridor and descended the stairs. The heavy silence still hung over them as they got to the first floor and made toward the garden. As they approached the back gate, the Croyso guards stopped them at sword-point. The soldiers gasped as they recognized Riftan.

Her father’s favored knight stepped out from the group of guards and shouted imperiously, “What is the meaning of this? You dare to infiltrate our castle? Are you not aware that this is grounds for war?”

The knight’s self-assuredness vanished when he saw the glint in Riftan’s eyes.

“Exactly what I want,” Riftan said in a frighteningly grim voice. “I will raze this land to the ground, along with you and all of your families.”

At least fifteen of the guards faltered and backed away, their faces frozen in fear. They knew that standing against Wedon’s greatest knightly order was a fool’s game. Elliot broke the nerve-racking tension as he stepped forward to mediate.

“Everyone here knows that Lady Maximilian is now a Calypse. The duke had no right to confine her in Croyso Castle in the first place! Let us be clear that it was the duke who was out of line first.”

“Lady Maximilian is His Grace’s daughter! He never confined her—”

“Elliot, enough with the talking,” said Ursuline, drawing his sword. He had clearly reached the end of his patience. “Croyso and Anatol are now enemies. That being the case, we simply dispose of them and leave.”

Apparently deciding that they would not be able to subdue Riftan and his men with just their number, the commanding knight motioned with his head for the guards to let them through.

Riftan strode past them with Elliot and Ursuline on either side, their swords drawn. Outside the castle, a chilly wind brushed Maxi’s tear-stained cheek. She leaned her face against Riftan’s cold, armored chest and curled herself in his arms.

Talon was tied to a nearby tree. Riftan mounted his horse after helping Maxi onto the saddle. It was not until she heard hooves against the ground that the sobbing began, racking her whole body.

As she silently wept, she could not tell if this feeling in her chest was relief or despair.

◆◆◆

No one spoke of the events that occurred in Croyso Castle. The rest of the knights waiting outside did not ask any questions, as if they could sense the tension enveloping the returning party.

They traveled across the darkened plain without rest until the village of Zeno came into view.

Maxi blinked her stinging eyes at the dim lights glowing in the dark. Raising her head, she could vaguely make out Riftan’s tense jaw. Riftan did not spare her a glance as he spurred his horse into a gallop down the hill.

When they reached Zeno, Riftan and the knights booked out a large inn at the southern end of the village. Moving as one, the knights dismounted, left their horses to the stables, and organized the luggage.

Riftan carried Maxi up the stairs. After gently lowering her onto the bed in one of the rooms, he walked over to light the lamp by the window.

Maxi hugged her knees as she sat as motionless as a rock. Riftan’s face had been shrouded in darkness up until now. As he lit the lamp, the flickering light revealed his expression.

Chapter 173

Maxi took a deep breath, filling her lungs with his scent. His robes smelled of horses and the metallic tang of iron armor.

With both hands resting on the windowsill, Riftan stared out the window at the night sky illuminated by a crescent moon. Maxi could feel the tension exuding from him even through his armor.

She did not know what to say. She stared at his motionless figure before lowering her gaze to her knees. A knock interrupted the silence.

“Sir Riftan, I’ve brought you hot water.”

It was Ruth. Riftan slowly turned around and opened the door. Light streamed in from the hallway, and Maxi crawled to the corner of the bed to avoid it. She caught a glimpse of Ruth trying to peer past Riftan’s shoulder with a concerned look.

“I also have some clean linen and a change of clothes. As for your meal…”

“Bring it in an hour.”

Riftan’s bulky frame blocked the doorway, barring Ruth’s entry. After taking the basin, towels, and clothes, he closed the door on Ruth’s face before the sorcerer could say anything else.

Maxi nervously watched Riftan approach the bed. He placed the basin on the bedside table and soaked a towel in steaming water. After wringing it out, he brought the hot towel to her face.

When Maxi shrunk back reflexively, his lips grew stiff, and he muttered in a strangely tense voice, “Let me help you wipe off the blood.”

“Oh…”

Riftan gently wiped her forehead, temples, and cheeks. It was only when she saw the dark bloodstains on the linen that Maxi realized she had been bleeding. Ruth had healed the wounds, but the blood must have remained.

When her face was clean, Riftan pulled off her robe and began to wipe her pale shoulders and back. Maxi gave herself over to his care, feeling pathetic. Each time the warm towel swept down her back, it felt as though it were exposing more of her shame. It made her face burn, and she desperately wanted to hide.

Riftan paid no heed to her discomfort and relentlessly wiped the dried blood on her back. Feeling the slight tremor of his fingers against her skin, she anxiously gnawed her lip. Riftan continued washing her, changing the towel several times, before he finally spoke.

“How often did this happen?”

Maxi hunched her shoulders and looked away. After frantically glancing about the room like an animal seeking an escape route, she forced a stiff smile.

“W-What… do you mean?”

She heard him take in a sharp breath. Feigning ignorance, she fiddled with her tangled hair with shaking hands. Riftan did not relent, using his silence to demand an answer.

Maxi tried and failed to ignore the pressure. She said awkwardly, “I-It didn’t… h-happen that often. My father… w-was greatly angered today… that’s why… he p-punished me. Th-This usually… doesn’t…”

Riftan impassively observed her desperate attempt to preserve what little pride she had left. His penetrating gaze made Maxi’s face flush.

“M-My father is a s-stern man… o-on the rare occasions he got angry, he—”

“Since when?” Riftan prodded, heartlessly ignoring her pitiful efforts to paint the matter as inconsequential.

Maxi pressed herself against the wall, her breathing turning ragged as though she were cornered.

She needed a shield, something to cover herself with. How was she to contend with a fully-armored man when she was as vulnerable as a newborn babe, her shame on full display? Maxi pulled the blanket up like a barrier and glared at him. His cruel efforts to dredge up her deepest shame filled her with hostility.

“W-What is it that you wish to know? Do you… r-really want to kn-know… w-when it began… a-and how often I was beaten?”

The knuckles of his hand clutching the towel went white. Maxi’s chest heaved. She had to admit that even she thought her attempt to keep up appearances despite the evidence was absurd.

“If you w-want to know so badly… Th-The beatings started when I was eight, w-when it became clear… that I had a speech impediment. I-I was made to read a poem out loud i-in front of my father… twice a week. W-Whenever I did poorly… he would punish me… in that room.”

Despair clawed at her as she spat out the words. Faced with the truth, Riftan hung his head. She had never seen him look so devastated.

Clutching his forehead, he said in a hoarse voice, “I… wasn’t planning on bringing you back with me to Anatol.”

All the fight completely drained out of Maxi. She gazed at him as if she were bleeding to death but could not tell whether or not Riftan was aware. He kept his eyes on the floor where the shadows cast by the lamp flickered and swayed.

Looking like a man in a daze, he continued, “I thought it would be better for you to remain here. I kept telling myself, again and again, the entire way here… that I should let you stay if that was what you wanted. That I’d only go see you to make sure you were well. I swore that I wouldn’t drag you with me like last time…”

His voice grew more and more unsteady as he spoke. Riftan ruffled the shaggy hair over his forehead and drew a ragged breath.

“I practically begged the duke to let me see you just once. When he told me that you refused to see me, I thought the ground would swallow me up.”

“I-I never—”

Maxi unwittingly cried out before snapping her mouth closed. Riftan’s penetrating gaze flew to her again. Nervously plucking at the sheet, Maxi cast her eyes down.

“I-I never said such a thing. I-I never told my father that I didn’t want to see you…”

“Then why did you follow that man there? For what reason?”

Riftan leaped to his feet and leaned down. Maxi pressed herself against the wall like a cornered mouse. As if to prevent her escape, he placed one hand on the wall next to her head and drew his face close to hers.

“Was being subjected to such atrocities preferable to waiting for me? Did you really choose to stay with a man like him over me?!”

“I-I… thought you never w-wanted… t-to see me again.”

When she finally managed to get the words out, his sun-kissed face turned unnaturally pale.

Her voice shaking, Maxi added, “B-Because I lost… o-our baby…”

“You thought… I wouldn’t want to see you again because of that?” he mumbled incredulously.

Biting her lip, Maxi glared at him through teary eyes. “W-What else… w-was I to think? Y-You told me t-to leave. Y-You wanted me to leave… without telling me anything…”

“I didn’t want to see you get hurt anymore! Ever since I brought you to Anatol, you’ve ended up in danger numerous times. I blamed myself for everything when I saw you all bloodied! Why must you be the one to suffer when I was the one who fathered that child and made you return to that wretched place?! I am to blame for all of it!”

Maxi gaped at the heartbreaking outburst. She could no longer think of anything to say. Riftan continued to speak as though he were trying to pour out his innermost feelings.

“I should have just let you be. I shouldn’t have taken you to Anatol! I knew from the start that you didn’t want to marry me! If I truly wanted the best for you, I should have let you go when I returned from the Dragon Campaign. I even thought it would be better for you if I didn’t return alive! That was all I could think about while you were unconscious…”

His voice cracked by the end. He shook violently as though trying to restrain himself, but a moment later, he grabbed her shoulders as if the urge proved too much.

“If it hadn’t been for your sister, I would have left you there! Why did you never tell me… how that bastard treated you? If I’d known, I wouldn’t have allowed him anywhere near you. I would have protected you no matter what! Why didn’t you tell me sooner? Why?!”

“I-I-I…”

Maxi struggled, but Riftan did not let her go. He cupped her face, leaving her no choice but to return his gaze. His blazing eyes razed the last of her defenses. She no longer had an ounce of pride or energy left to maintain her facade.

“Because… I-I liked how you treated me a-as if I was special…”

The tears that had welled up trickled down her cheeks. It did not occur to her to wipe them as she continued.

“But… I-I was nothing… Truly… n-nothing… I was… afraid that you would f-find out…”

Riftan looked as though someone had struck him in the head. Maxi squeezed her eyes shut, and the tears continued to stream.

“Y-You were… th-the last person I w-wanted to show this to. I-I didn’t… want you to kn-know me. Y-You see it now, don’t you? How could I… when I am… s-so pathetic…”

Maxi tried to force a smile on her quivering lips. She failed, and her face crumpled as the tears came bursting out of her.

“I… I am… ashamed…”

His grip on her shoulders fell away. Curling herself over her knees, Maxi covered her flushed face with her fists. Suppressed sobs escaped her lips. Standing in the middle of a square stark naked could not be more humiliating than this.

She wanted nothing more than to remain an exalted noblewoman in his eyes, for him to continue looking at her as though she were dazzling and not the way she was now — pathetic and miserable.

Maxi choked for air as a burning lump lodged itself in her throat. Her body shook, and her face was wet with hot tears. She could not keep it bottled any longer.

With her lips crushed together, she was tearing at the sheets when she heard Riftan’s hoarse voice above her head.

“I… have had you in my thoughts for a very long time.”

Maxi froze and looked up at him. With his arms limp at his sides, he seemed in a daze.

“You were always on my mind. Even when you knew nothing of my existence… I only thought of you.”

He muttered it like a sacred confession.

“Oh…”

Unable to comprehend his words, Maxi could not speak. Salty tears seeped into her mouth, and she saw her reflection in his somber eyes.

“I felt hollow and miserable the more I saw you… But I couldn’t stop.”

His lip quivered slightly.

“I kept telling myself to quit. The more I thought of you, the lonelier I felt. Even surrounded by people, I was alone. Give up, I told myself. What’s the point of wanting something you can’t have? That’s what I resolved to do, over and over… But my eyes would always seek you before I even realized it.”

He pressed his fist on his forehead and squeezed his eyes shut.

“It’s as if my heart no longer belongs to me. It ceased to be mine the moment I met you. So… how could you call yourself nothing? How could you be nothing?”

Maxi stared at Riftan in a daze as his broad shoulders gently shook. He hung his head like a soldier surrendering to the enemy the thing he had tried to protect to the bitter end. After numbly taking in the pitiful sight, Maxi slowly reached out and pulled his head to her chest.

Not knowing what else to say, she repeated his name over and over. How was this feeling of all-encompassing vulnerability and heartrending sadness humanly possible?

She had shattered not only herself but also Riftan into a thousand pieces. His body sagged against hers. Their silhouettes across the floor could not have looked more pitiful.

They dropped onto the bed like the rubble of a crumbling rampart. Maxi leaned her face against his cool shoulder.

She could no longer pinpoint the reason behind her tears. She simply rubbed her wet cheek against his black hair and poured out the things she had kept buried in her heart. They lay in each other’s arms, motionless in the dark.

Chapter 174

Since they were unable to procure an adequate carriage in Zeno, Maxi had to ride double on Talon with Riftan. She sat in front with her back against his chest and watched the passing scenery.

Wheat stalks bent like bows, rustling in the breeze, and pale streaks of clouds drifted against the brilliant blue sky. Entrusting herself completely to Riftan’s encircled arms, Maxi vacantly watched the landscape change.

On the third day, the Remdragon Knights rode through a vast grain field and traversed the Eudychal Forest. The absence of a carriage meant that they reached the Anatolium Plain in half the time it had taken the previous year.

As they prepared the camp in the middle of an open field, Gabel looked back at the road and muttered, “The journey was smoother than expected. I thought the duke would pursue us.”

Maxi stiffened as Riftan helped her dismount from Talon. He coldly glared at Gabel.

“I hope you’re not telling me you’re afraid of the duke’s knights.”

Gabel’s face flushed as though the comment wounded his pride. He flicked a glance at Maxi, then shrugged.

“It’s best to avoid unnecessary conflict. Especially since her ladyship could get hurt again…”

“Go light a fire if you have the time to talk, Lachzion,” Ursuline barked irritably as he unsaddled his luggage.

Grumbling under his breath, Gabel started gathering the dry branches around them. Maxi watched from the enclosure of Riftan’s arms as the knights let the horses out to graze and began setting up the tents.

Not long after, a campfire blazed in the middle of the camp. Riftan placed a thick bedroll nearby and lowered Maxi onto it. He had kept her close throughout the journey, not allowing Ruth or the knights to approach her. Tired of his testy mood, the knights sensibly steered clear of their commander.

Maxi wondered whether all of them knew the full extent of her wretched circumstances now. Had Ruth, Ursuline, or Elliot disclosed to the others what they had witnessed at Croyso Castle? Unable to bear the thought of the knights’ pity, she was too ashamed to ask.

“Come here.”

Riftan pulled Maxi closer to his side. She nestled against him like a chick burrowing under a hen and hugged her knees to her chest. When everything was ready, Riftan took her into their tent. He laid her on a blanket and proceeded to massage her stiff waist.

He set out her meal for her, and after obediently stuffing herself with bread and stew, Maxi slipped into the bedroll. The distant sounds of swirling winds, neighing horses, and crackling fire filled the night. After a stretch of silence, Riftan spoke into the dark.

“You don’t have to worry about anything. I’ll protect you.”

Maxi knew he was referring to the Duke of Croyso. There were a thousand questions she wanted to ask. What would happen now? Did he truly have a plan? Regardless of his renown as a knight, he would be made to answer for his crime of assaulting a duke.

She held her breath as she recalled the gruesome sight of her father’s battered body. If the knights had not restrained him, Riftan would have beaten her father to death. She was sure of it.

When his half-crazed state flashed in her mind, her thoughts immediately drifted to the things he had said to her that night. Had he been telling the truth, or had it been out of pity? Thinking back to his initial aloofness, it was difficult for her to believe that he had kept her in his thoughts for such a long time.

Even so, she did not dare voice her doubts. It would shatter the fragile peace between them. When she squeezed her eyes shut and turned on the bedroll to dispel her thoughts, Riftan drew her close.

“Stop worrying. Sleep. I won’t let anyone hurt you ever again.”

He spoke it like an oath. To her surprise, she felt the tension drain from her shoulders. She wound her arm around his sturdy waist.

Whenever she was entwined with him like this, as if locked in a comfortable fortress, all the anxiety within her washed away. Maxi’s eyes fluttered closed as she breathed him in.

The next day, they crossed the mountain and reached Anatol by late afternoon. They galloped down the hill as if riding the wind. The sentries spotted them from afar and began turning the pulleys so that the gates stood wide open by the time they reached the entrance.

Days of traveling on horseback had Maxi feeling utterly spent. When the returning party entered the city, it took a second to notice the astonishing change. Anatol was beyond recognition.

Massive structures she had never seen before stood all over the city, and stalls full of exotic wares from the Southern Continent lined either side of the expanded road. The people browsing erupted into cheers when they saw the knights, and the streets began to fill as more and more citizens flocked to them.

Maxi was stunned by the crowd’s exuberant cheers for their lord. The Anatolians waved branches full of dangling red figs at the knights. Riftan was the paragon of dignity as he led the returning party through the crowd.

As they entered the city square, one of the knights rode up to the front.

“Commander, we’ve instructed the gatekeeper to heighten security.”

Maxi anxiously looked up at Riftan. He nodded to the knight and spurred his horse on.

Breaking through the crowd, they cut across the birch forest and up the steep hill toward the castle. Sentries promptly lowered the drawbridge, and Maxi let out a sigh of relief as they crossed. She was finally home.

“Commander!”

Knights doing drills in the training grounds rushed to greet them as they entered the castle. Except for Riftan and the thirty or so men that had traveled to her father’s duchy, the rest of the Remdragon Knights had returned to Anatol first.

Hebaron, who led the party that had gone ahead, patted each of the arriving knights on the shoulder. Maxi released a small sigh of relief when she saw that he was in full health.

A sympathetic smile tugged at the knight’s lips when he spotted Maxi shadowing Riftan.

“Welcome back, my lady. I hope the journey was not too hard on you.”

Riftan’s face hardened when Hebaron approached her. He pulled Maxi closer and ordered, “Tighten security at once.”

Hebaron looked at him in surprise, but Rifan turned away as though he could not be bothered to explain.

“Double the men on the wall and restrict entry to the city for the meantime.”

With that, Riftan led Maxi toward the great hall as if expecting the other knights to fill in the blanks for Hebaron. Maxi glanced around at the grave faces. Though she had managed to feign ignorance so far, she could not do so any longer. She had to ask.

“W-What… will happen now? W-Will there really be war…?”

“We are only taking precautions,” said Riftan. “That man doesn’t have it in him to lead an army here.”

He quickened his steps. When Maxi staggered, unable to match him, he hoisted her up in his arms.

“I don’t want you to worry about anything. You only need to concentrate on getting better. Let me deal with that man.”

“W-What do you intend to do?”

Was he truly going to wage war on her father? Ignoring her panicked expression, Riftan cut across the garden and climbed up the steps to the great hall. Inside, Rodrigo and the servants scurried over to greet them.

“Welcome back, my lord, my lady. It is a relief to have you both home safe—”

“Bring me a bath and some food. A change of clothes, too.”

Barely acknowledging their greeting, Riftan started up the carpeted stairs. His breathing remained steady despite climbing two floors without stopping.

Before she knew it, they were in their bedchamber. Relief flooded her when she saw that it was exactly the same as she had left it. Riftan nimbly stepped over the cats that were rubbing themselves on his legs and lowered Maxi on the bed.

“Sit here while I light the fire.”

With that, he strode over to the hearth without bothering to remove his armor. Maxi watched as he skillfully started a blaze after only a few strikes of the flint. He stoked the flames with the bellows before returning to the bed to help her remove her shoes.

Maxi watched him with a strange sense of nervousness. She could see his anxious black eyes beneath his wind-tousled hair. The moment he opened his mouth to say something, a knock came at the door.

“Your bath, my lord.”

It was Ludis’s voice. When Riftan gave them permission to enter, the maidservants hauled a large tub of steaming water into the room. Maxi forced a smile at the familiar faces. Ludis smiled back, but her expression faded when she noticed Maxi’s pallor.

“My lady, are you hurt—”

“Put the bath next to the fire and get out,” Riftan barked before Ludis could finish her question.

The maidservants flinched and hastily dragged the tub over.

“I-I… will leave the towels and new clothes here. Please call us if you need anything.”

After Ludis led the maidservants out of the room, Riftan removed his armor and set it on the stand. He then gingerly helped Maxi to her feet.

“Come, I’ll help you bathe.”

“Y-You don’t—”

“I won’t do anything. I’m just trying to take care of you.”

Maxi reluctantly nodded. Riftan removed her robe and pulled the loose tunic over her head.

Now clad only in a thin chemise, socks, and undergarments, Maxi covered her chest with her arms. The action was more out of embarrassment than shyness. She had lost a lot of weight in the past few weeks, and her stomach was more sunken skin rather than flat.

Though she was certain Riftan had already seen it all, being exposed in such a bright room made her worry that he might find her unsightly.

Feeling the goosebumps on her waist, Riftan muttered in a hoarse voice, “Are you cold?”

“N-No.”

Riftan knelt and removed her socks one by one, tossing them on the floor. He then pulled the chemise over her head. The light from the fireplace softly outlined her body.

Maxi watched anxiously as Riftan brushed his fingers over her protruding ribs. As they passed down her scrawny back, his face suddenly twisted in anguish.

“I should have ripped that man to pieces,” he snarled, pressing his face to her stomach.

Maxi tentatively stroked his hair. His hand crept across her back in search of wounds that were no longer there. She could feel his breathing becoming ragged.

An unexplainable feeling took over her. How was it that she meant so much to him? She wanted to unpack his heart, but at the same time, she was terrified of what she might find. Though a part of her wanted to believe him, another part theorized that what he felt was in fact pity and that he had merely misconstrued his own feelings.

Was it truly possible for a person to receive unconditional love without having done anything? How could a complete stranger feel such love for her when her own family did not? Even this man’s passion might one day melt away.

As always, whenever such doubts filled her, she was equally as full with self-reproach. It was possible that she had permanently lost the ability to trust another human. She might never be able to fully give herself over as long as she lived. Overwhelmed with guilt, she curled up and hugged Riftan’s head.

“W-We are home now… E-Everything will be all right.”

Riftan’s hulking frame shook pitifully. After holding Maxi for a long while, he finished undressing her and carried her to the tub. He gently lowered her into the warm water and bathed her like a devoted servant tending to a queen.

Chapter 175

Although Maxi knew that Riftan must have been just as tired, she found herself unable to refuse his attentive care. The delicate way he handled her like fragile glass was a balm to her battered mind and body.

Leaning her head against the tub, Maxi watched him caress her skin, the tendons showing stark on his bronze hands. She felt her blood warming and her tense muscles easing.

“Sleep if you’re tired. I’ll get you dressed and tuck you in.”

Riftan hugged her from behind and kissed her temple. He did not seem to mind that the sleeves he had rolled up to his elbows were soaked.

Maxi gazed at his hair, damp from the steam, and at his flushed cheekbones before allowing her heavy eyelids to close. The rattling window and trickling water created a strange symphony that echoed in her ears. Enveloped in a peaceful yet somber mood, Maxi drifted off to sleep.

◆◆◆

Now back at Calypse Castle, Maxi’s health bounced back. Riftan’s life mission seemed to be putting more flesh on her bones, and everyone in the castle appeared to have joined the effort.

Every morning’s breakfast consisted of chicken stew and a variety of vegetable dishes. Once her appetite returned, the menu changed to fattened pheasant, duck, lamb, and veal. It was usually followed by dessert — sweetened cakes drizzled with honey and cinnamon alongside an array of peculiar fruits from the Southern Continent.

The road construction had been completed during their time away, and Anatol’s markets were now brimming with all kinds of rare ingredients. Riftan seemed determined to present all the cuisines of the world to her.

Maxi huffed a small sigh when she saw Riftan enter their chambers bearing a tray of food that looked much too bountiful for two people.

“I-I will become a hog… i-if I keep eating like this every day.”

“Please, do.” Placing the tray next to the bed, Riftan swept his eyes over her scrawny body. “You need more meat on you. Come now, eat.”

He placed the spoon in her hand as if she were a fussy child. Today’s meal was steamed sea bass drenched in cameline sauce and a huge slice of goose pie. Maxi shoveled small pieces into her mouth under Riftan’s watchful gaze.

While she ate, Riftan sliced the large chunk of wine-cooked meat that was also on the tray into bite-sized pieces. Maxi obediently took some whenever he proffered a forkful. The relief that flickered across his face whenever the meals diminished was what fuelled her efforts, but he never seemed to be satisfied.

After managing to finish a third of the food, Maxi lowered her cutlery onto the tray.

Riftan lifted another piece of meat. “A little more.”

“I-I really am… full.”

“Just one more bite, then.”

Maxi resignedly opened her mouth. Although all this gorging made her feel like a sack of grain, she was willing to endure being bloated for a few hours if it reassured her husband.

Still chewing, Maxi gave Riftan a sideways glance as he called for a maidservant to take the tray away. His overprotectiveness had worsened several times over after seeing her in such a wretched state. Though he reluctantly left their chambers to fulfill his duties as lord of the castle, he came to check on her every few hours and always brought her meals himself.

She had regained much of her energy, and the only thing that kept her cooped up in her chambers now was Riftan’s excessive worrying. Even so, she could not bring herself to complain knowing that his uneasiness was her own doing.

Maxi let out a surreptitious sigh. “A-Are winter preparations… going well? A-Are you sure there is nothing I can—”

“You stocked up all the necessary supplies last year, so we only have to prepare enough food.”

Riftan furrowed his brow and turned to look at her as he washed his hands in the basin.

“And even that is almost done. Rodrigo has been working on it using your ledger from last year as a reference.”

“W-What about the infirmary?”

“Ruth and Melric are managing that. There are fewer patients lately since there aren’t as many monsters.”

His reply was smooth as if he had practiced it. Maxi’s face fell upon hearing that everything had been going fine without her.

The crease on Riftan’s forehead deepened. “You were on death’s door, then that hellish experience… Don’t worry about anything else. Just focus on getting better.”

It was as though he still saw her bleeding before him. When Maxi noticed the tinge of pain in his ebony eyes, she quickly changed the topic.

“I-Isn’t this the busiest time of year for you? You don’t need to… s-spare so much time for me. I’m feeling much b-better… and you must have m-more important matters…”

“You are the most important thing.”

Maxi flinched at his sudden gruffness. Riftan’s lips stiffened, and he slowly cast his eyes down. A cautious silence fell over them. Lately, they both seemed afraid that they might end up hurting the other person’s feelings. Perhaps it was inevitable after having seen each other in their most vulnerable state.

As if the silence was getting on his nerves, Riftan irritably rubbed his forehead. “I… like watching you eat. I used to imagine preparing all sorts of delicacies for you.”

Maxi blinked at him, stunned. “W-When?”

There was a pause.

“The first time I attended a banquet at Croyso Castle,” he replied brusquely, shifting in his seat.

Maxi tried to think back to how long ago that would have been.

Riftan added anxiously, “The table was full of dishes I’d never seen or heard of before, and the servants would bring out new ones even before a plate was empty. But you sat meekly beside the duke, staring down at the table. I… used to watch to see what dishes you liked.”

Maxi felt her face flush. She looked at him hesitantly, but he avoided her gaze.

“When I was alone, I would imagine sitting at a table with you, just the two of us. I wanted to hold banquets as grand as your father’s… No, even grander, and make sure you had your fill of the finest cuisines every day. You’ve no idea how many times I imagined your eyes shining in the candlelight, your content smile… How I wished you’d raise your head to look at me just—”

Riftan cut himself off, evidently thinking that he had said too much. As if to hide his faint blush, he ran a hand through his hair and muttered in a self-deprecating tone, “A childish delusion.”

“E-Even my father… d-does not do that every day. H-He only puts on… such lavish banquets… to flaunt his wealth to guests.”

Unable to bear her fluttering heart, Maxi fixed her eyes on her lap. Even her fingers were flushed with a rosy tinge. She wriggled her toes under the blanket as she continued.

“Th-The food in Anatol… is s-so much better. I-I’ve never been able to… enjoy s-such diverse dishes regularly before.”

A coldness glinted in Riftan’s eyes. “Did that man ever starve you?”

“N-No! That never happened. More specifically… my father n-never cared… whether I ate o-or not.”

Riftan stared into her eyes as if to ascertain if she were telling the truth.

“I want to know everything about you,” he said, emphasizing each word. “Nothing matters to me more than your well-being and happiness. So don’t look so disheartened — it makes me want to kill that man whenever I see you like that.”

“I-I…” Maxi gulped and barely managed to continue. “I don’t… understand… w-why you would care for me so much…”

Riftan’s face grew cold.

“I can’t explain it,” he replied after a while.

He stared down at his fist before abruptly pulling her toward him. Maxi hunched her shoulders when she felt his warm lips against the pulsing vein in her neck. After pressing his cheek to her hair, he rose with a sigh.

“You should take a nap. I’ll be back with supper.”

Maxi watched him leave the room. Her heart stirred at the revelation that someone had thought of her during a time when she firmly believed no one did. She felt both the exhilaration of floating on clouds and the anxiousness of being adrift in a vast ocean.

Maxi clasped her trembling hands. Riftan had wanted her without knowing anything about her. Was he simply pouring his affection into a fantasy he had created while stubbornly denying the truth?

She looked at her reflection in the mirror. Though the color had returned to her cheeks and she had gained some weight, she was still unsightly. Her red hair was like tangled vines, and brown freckles spattered her nose and cheekbones. Her nose was too small while her eyes were unnaturally big.

Maxi frowned as she scrutinized her unbalanced features. She was in no way a beauty that could make such a striking man fall in love with her at first sight. What was more, Rosetta had also been at Croyso Castle. How could Maxi have caught his eye over her angelic sister? Tucking her overgrown, curly bangs behind her ears, Maxi heaved an uneasy sigh.

The black cat, Roy, sauntered over from his spot near the fireplace and climbed onto her lap. Maxi stroked his soft fur and turned her gaze to the window. Bare branches and clear, blue sky filled her vision. Feeling stifled, she walked over to it and swung it open. Servants bustled about in the garden below.

Maxi sat idly watching them when she spotted about fifteen men cut through the garden accompanied by the Remdragon Knights. The newcomers carried longswords and wore somewhat peculiar clothing; they appeared to be from the Southern Continent. Maxi narrowed her eyes. They were clearly not merchants.

A knock came at her door.

“Your tonic, my lady.”

“C-Come in.”

Ludis entered the room with a tray. She stopped when she saw Maxi standing by the window.

“The weather’s quite chilly today, my lady. You might catch a cold in that icy wind…”

“A-A little… shouldn’t hurt. More importantly… do you know who those men are?”

Ludis put down the tray and walked over. Her face grew uncertain when she saw the Southern men climbing the stairs to the great hall.

Seeing the maidservant hesitate, Maxi frowned and said with a slight reprimand in her voice, “D-Do you think it would do for the lady of the castle… t-to be the only person who doesn’t know who our guests are?”

“T-To my knowledge…” said Ludis tentatively, “they are mercenaries, my lady. I heard his lordship intends to hire a large number of the men that served as guards for the big merchant guilds up from the south…”

Maxi’s face fell. “F-For what reason?”

“That, I do not know, my lady. The little I do know is from what I’ve overheard from the knights…”

Ludis studied Maxi’s face, looking worried that she might have said too much. Maxi turned back to the window. The men must have entered the castle, as they were nowhere to be seen.

Was it truly necessary to hire that many foreign mercenaries just to protect Anatol? Or was Riftan set on waging war? The hairs on her forearm stood on end. Seeing Maxi hug herself, Ludis hurriedly shut the window.

“I shall close this now, my lady. You don’t look well.”

A flurry of thoughts went through Maxi’s head as Ludis ushered her to the bed. It would not be in Riftan’s interest to start a war without just cause. King Reuben would never tolerate anything that could disrupt the current order in the kingdom. On the other hand, the Duke of Croyso was not one to let a transgression pass.

After gnawing her lip, Maxi bolted to her feet and threw on her robe.

Ludis looked startled, pausing in her pouring of the tonic. “My lady, you mustn’t go out—”

“I-I am not trying… to go outside. I just… want to see our guests. Do you know where they were escorted to?”

Chapter 176

Maxi held the door handle as she waited for a reply. Ludis hesitated, a troubled expression on her face.

“His lordship ordered that the guests be served food upon their arrival,” said the maidservant reluctantly. “They will likely be in the dining hall.”

As soon as she heard the answer, Maxi swung open the door and stepped out. Though she was aware of Ludis’s quick steps behind her, she ignored her and hurried down the stairs.

Servers bustled about bearing trays laden with wine and food. Ignoring their surprised faces, Maxi cautiously approached the dining hall. She ducked into the corridor just outside, where the sonorous voices of the knights filtered through. The men spoke in a mixture of Southern and Western languages, and the only thing she could discern was that they were talking about stallions and weapons. It was difficult to pick out further details.

Maxi’s brows furrowed at the banal nature of the conversation. Judging by the boisterous chatter, it did not seem like they were gathered to discuss any matters of importance.

Are they really hired just to bolster Anatol’s defenses?

Maxi considered peeping through the gap in the door but thought against it. At this angle, the knights could easily spot her. She was straining to hear the conversation when someone tapped her shoulder. Maxi jumped and turned to find Ruth frowning at her.

“Might I ask what you’re doing out here, my lady?”

Embarrassed at having been caught eavesdropping, Maxi’s cheeks grew hot. She hastily straightened her back.

“W-Well…”

Ruth’s eyes narrowed as he watched her absently fiddle with her hair. Maxi looked down. They had not had the opportunity to speak properly after the events at Croyso Castle, and she did not know what expression to put on in front of him.

Flustered, Maxi barely managed to continue speaking. “I heard that… we had guests…”

“You must have seen the mercenaries from Lakazim.” Ruth glanced toward the dining hall and clicked his tongue as if to say it was an easy guess. “Is that why you raced down here to eavesdrop?”

“E-Eavesdrop? Y-You offend me.”

At his accusation, Maxi forgot her earlier discomfort and glowered at him. Ruth stared at her for a moment before turning away with a snicker.

“Sir Riftan will give you an earful if he catches you loitering like this. Come with me.”

Without waiting for an answer, he started up the narrow servants’ stairwell. Ludis had followed her and now hovered behind like a shadow. Maxi looked at the maidservant, then to the dining hall where the voices of the knights leaked through. She turned and reluctantly went after Ruth.

Upon entering the drawing room on the second floor, Ruth threw open the curtains and lit a brazier with magic. He pulled a chair close to the fire and sat down.

“Are you well now, my lady?”

Maxi nodded, remaining awkwardly in the doorway. “I-I’ve… gotten much better.”

“I wished to check on you personally, but his lordship simply would not allow it,” he muttered bitterly, then motioned with his head for her to join him.

Ludis had trailed after Maxi to the drawing room. After asking the maidservant to bring them something to drink, Maxi cautiously sat across from Ruth. A moment of silence passed before he spoke.

“I’m relieved to see you looking well. Are you taking your tonics on time?”

“Y-Yes. Thank you… for your concern.”

After fidgeting with her skirt, Maxi plucked up the courage to look up at him. She saw that there were no traces of pity or discomfort in the sorcerer’s eyes.

Watching him poke at the fire with his typical bored, indifferent expression drained the tension from her shoulders. She exhaled in relief at his unchanged manner and asked her most pressing question.

“W-Why… are those men here? Why are we h-hiring mercenaries from the Southern Continent?”

“Has Sir Riftan not told you anything?” Ruth asked in lieu of an answer.

Maxi hesitated before nodding. Ruth looked uncertain for a moment, but he heaved a sigh and disclosed the truth.

“Sir Riftan has formally declared war on the Duchy of Croyso.”

Maxi felt her whole body freeze. Though she had half expected this, having someone confirm it sent her heart plummeting.

Seeing the color drain from Maxi’s face, Ruth quickly added, “It was a decision made after thorough deliberation. The Remdragon Knights have been ill-disposed to the Duke of Croyso for a long time now. War was inevitable.”

“B-But… no one spoke of war until now. It’s my fault… th-that things have come to this…”

Ruth opened then closed his mouth as though unable to think of an adequate reply. Maxi’s face fell, and her clasped hands trembled. Guilt pressed on her chest. She bit her lip at the weight of it when she heard Ruth’s somber voice.

“It is too late. Sir Riftan infiltrated Croyso Castle and assaulted the duke. Though he has remained silent so far, the duke is not one to let such offenses slide. It would be better for us to strike first.”

“B-But… the A-Armistice of the Seven Kingdoms prohibits war. King Reuben… w-would never pardon it.”

Ruth shrugged as if to say that this had also been taken into consideration.

“You are correct,” he said, sounding indifferent. “It is highly likely that the king will impose sanctions, but we have enough reason to justify our declaration of war. It is indisputable that you now belong to Anatol, and that the duke no longer has any say in your affairs. The fact that he harmed you is grounds enough for war. We can assert our validity and go through with this even if the royal family interferes.”

Maxi flinched. She had to ask.

“Do the rest of the knights… kn-know everything?”

Ruth immediately grasped the vague question. Hesitating briefly, he rubbed the back of his neck and bobbed his head.

“It’s not that I, Sir Elliot, or Sir Ursuline said anything. I’m sure everyone was able to figure out that the duke had done some grievous harm to you. I’d say Sir Riftan’s demeanor and those of the men who accompanied him were a dead giveaway.”

Ruth then tentatively added, “To tell you the truth, quite a few brought up practical reasons to oppose the war. But those in favor of it were far more adamant. Sir Riftan is not the only one who is angry… The knights are furious too. I don’t think anything will be able to stop them.”

Flustered and unsure of how to react, Maxi fixed her gaze on the floor. Ruth heaved an exaggerated sigh as if to dispel the heavy air.

“As you know,” he continued, “those creatures we call knights will not be content unless they brandish their swords in the name of honor and chivalry. Please don’t let this trouble you too much. They’ll calm down after they’ve fought it out.”

“I… c-cannot think s-so lightly of a war! Th-There is no need for the Remdragon Knights to do this… for my sake…”

“My lady,” said Ruth, his voice growing heavy.

Maxi flinched and raised her head. The sorcerer regarded her with a solemn expression as he spoke.

“You are not only the Lady of Anatol but a mage of the Remdragon Knights. And the knights never forgive those who harm one of their own. The majority were in favor of the war, and even those who opposed for pragmatic reasons are inwardly in agreement.”

“Th-That’s…”

At a loss for words, Maxi dumbly opened and closed her mouth. Her heart fluttered as she recalled how she had once envied the bond shared by Riftan, Ruth, and the knights. Since when had she become one of them? Noticing her bewilderment, Ruth gave her a bitter smile.

“You fought for the people at Eth Lene with no regard for your own safety. It is the same for us now. The Remdragon Knights have the right to be angry and to retaliate against those who would harm you.”

“I-I…”

Maxi bit her quivering lip. Her eyes grew hot, and she felt a choking sensation as though she had swallowed lead. If she had not followed her father to Croyso Castle, Riftan and the knights would not have had any reason to wage this war.

If only she had not been so weak and had been brave enough to face Riftan. If only she had trusted people. If only she had not abused her body…

Squeezing her eyes shut, Maxi mustered up the strength to continue talking.

“I am grateful… but… I-I still… do not w-want a war. I never wish to see… s-such a terrible tragedy again.”

“It won’t become an all-out war,” Ruth said resolutely. “Although Sir Riftan wants to raze the duchy to the ground, doing so would give us no loopholes to avoid the sanctions for breaking the armistice. It’s why armed conflicts between territories are settled through cavalry battles. Knights of both territories will face off, and the winner will be determined after several battles. It’s not uncommon for a war to be won in a single fight by taking out the opposition’s commanding officer. It’s a completely different nature from monster raids.”

“E-Even so… we won’t be able to… a-avoid casualties. How could we make the men fight another war… when they’ve just returned from a long campaign?”

Hearing the tremor in her voice, Ruth’s expression grew troubled as though he were worried she would burst into tears.

“With Sir Riftan leading, the war should be over within a month… No, make that half a month,” Ruth said reassuringly. “The duke’s knights may number almost three times ours, but the Remdragon Knights’ prowess in battle is at least ten times greater. The reason why they have yet to declare war on us is because they know it’s a battle they cannot win.”

He then shrugged and mumbled, “Though it would have been better if they had declared war first.”

“I-If the duke is not likely to retaliate…” Maxi blurted, “isn’t that more reason not to go to w-war? I will… t-try to persuade Riftan, so… p-please talk to the knights, Ruth. If Anatol w-withdraws its declaration, th-then my father will—”

“You should know better than any of us what kind of man the Duke of Croyso is, my lady. He might try to avoid an armed conflict, but he will never overlook such an offense completely. He’ll certainly find a way to retaliate. That being the case, it’d be better to settle this in a manner that is more favorable to us. Going up against that man politically would be difficult.”

Maxi hunched her shoulders. Cold sweat prickled her back as she recalled her father’s bloodied figure limp on the floor. Indeed, he would never overlook such an affront. After quietly gnawing her lip, Maxi nodded with a stiff expression.

“I understand w-what you mean. Thank you… for explaining all this to me.”

Having ended the conversation so decidedly, Maxi rose from her seat. Ruth gave her a grim look.

“My lady, there is nothing you can do. Please don’t pursue any foolhardy endeavors.”

Stung, Maxi pretended not to understand. “W-Whatever do you mean?”

Ruth narrowed his eyes and crossed his arms. “I mean, give up the notion of writing to your father to sway him. We both know no amount of persuasion from you will change his mind, nor is Sir Riftan likely to change his. The blows have been dealt. It’s unlikely that any interference from you will get the two lords to set aside their animosity. I’m afraid conflict is unavoidable.”

Feeling as though Ruth had seen right through her, Maxi’s face flushed crimson.

Chapter 177

“W-What’s the harm in trying? E-Even my father must know… th-that a conflict with the Remdragon Knights would be to his disadvantage. If we t-took a step back… and offered him terms h-he’d be willing to negotiate—”

“I’m afraid we’re past the stage for negotiations now, my lady. You must be aware of this yourself,” Ruth muttered grimly.

Unable to think of a retort, Maxi bunched her skirt in her fists. The Duke of Croyso was a man who valued his reputation and the prestige of his family name above everything else. Never before had he experienced the humiliation of being beaten bloody and crawling on the floor. Nothing they could offer would quell his outrage.

Maxi was certain of this. She hugged her cold forearms as she trembled in the hopelessness of it all.

Ruth quietly regarded her for a moment. “Don’t you want to make the duke pay for what he did to you? He may be your father, but… that doesn’t pardon his atrocious actions.”

Maxi’s face blanched at the unexpected question. She looked at Ruth, shame etched across her features, before casting her eyes to the floor.

“I-I… don’t care what happens to that man,” she muttered coldly. “I just… don’t want Riftan and the others… to go off to war again.”

“Those men have lived all their lives on the battlefield, and they will continue to do so. You won’t last if you get worked up every time.”

Maxi clenched her jaw. Ruth’s gaze lingered on her before heaving a sigh.

“I understand your sentiments, my lady, but I pray you will stand by Sir Riftan’s decision this once.”

Maxi begrudgingly nodded. No matter how much she racked her brain, she could not think of a way to get her father to change his mind, nor the words to persuade Riftan. She was dejectedly biting her lip when Ludis entered the room with a tray of steaming herbal tea. It was unfortunate that neither of them were in the mood for it.

Maxi excused herself and returned to her room. She had been so tense during the exchange that she felt drained the moment she sat on her bed. Flopping onto the sheets, she tried to recall the faces of her father’s vassal knights. None of them would be a match for Riftan. That was what she mumbled to herself in an attempt to assuage her fears, but it proved ineffective. Rubbing her throbbing temples, Maxi closed her eyes.

The war preparations began in earnest. Maxi often saw mercenaries and knights doing drills together in the training grounds, and she occasionally spotted carts loaded with weapons and cannonballs rolling into the castle.

She was forced to turn a blind eye to it all. Though a torrent of words hounded her whenever she saw Riftan’s face, she could not find the right ones to say aloud.

Should I apologize for causing this war? Or do I insist that I have no desire for revenge?

With no idea of what to say, Maxi gave him the cold shoulder on more than one occasion. There was no doubt that Riftan would have sensed the anxiousness that shrouded her, but still he refused to tell her anything.

His behavior was the main reason behind her despondence. He was always unduly courteous and cautious around her, and it made her fear that he no longer felt the passion he once had. And though he tended to her more attentively than ever, it felt closer to a father looking after a child than a husband caring for his wife.

What was more, Riftan had yet to tell her about the war himself. Was he afraid that she would collapse from shock? Lost in her thoughts, Maxi stared out the window.

The garden bustled with laborers busily preparing for winter and sentries transporting provisions. Upon Maxi’s orders, Ludis had made inquiries and had found out that all the war preparations would be over in three to four days’ time. After which, Riftan would advance on the Duke of Croyso with four hundred mounted troops.

Maxi forced herself to banish the horrors of war from her mind and turned away from the window. Ludis, who was sewing by the fireplace, saw Maxi’s dark expression and crinkled her face in concern.

“My lady, shall I bring you something to eat?”

“N-No, I had too much at lunch. I have no appetite.”

“Then how about a warm cup of—”

“I-I said I’m fine.”

Hearing the irritation in her master’s voice, Ludis closed her mouth. Maxi felt sudden remorse at being snappy for no reason.

“I-I will… let you know if I do,” she said, her face turning red. “I truly… don’t have an appetite for anything at the moment.”

Ludis gave her a small smile to indicate that she did not mind and returned to her sewing. Feeling like an overanxious child, Maxi began pacing around her chambers. That was how she passed the afternoon until the blare of a kopel sounded outside.

Maxi’s head jerked up. Two long blasts. That meant that someone of high status had come to the castle. She hurried over to the window to see a group of about forty envoys carrying the banner of the royal family. Cold sweat trickled down her back as she watched them enter the gates. Had the king sent a mediator as everyone had expected?

“L-Ludis… please help me get ready. W-We have guests.”

Maxi was in such a hurry that she almost stumbled over a bump in the carpet. Ludis steadied her and helped her to the stool in front of the mirror. When she was seated, the maidservant skilfully rolled Maxi’s curls into a hairnet in the blink of an eye. Ludis then heated a clothing iron, which looked like a rod with a flat, iron plate at the end, and smoothed the wrinkles on Maxi’s dress.

After meticulously assessing herself in front of the mirror, Maxi draped a velvet cloak over her shoulders and hurried out of the room. Through the railing, she spotted Riftan and the knights greeting the guests on the floor below. The tight tension surrounding both parties made her freeze.

Princess Agnes stepped out from the royal retinue that filed into the hall. Relief washed over Maxi; at least one of the royal envoys was someone who held Riftan in goodwill. When the princess began speaking, however, Maxi’s relief dissipated at her grave tone.

“I have undertaken this long journey in all haste to bring you His Majesty’s message. I hope you will forgive me for coming unannounced.”

Riftan regarded the princess coldly before turning away. “If the message is so urgent, I assume it cannot wait until you’ve rested. Please, follow me. Rodrigo, take Her Highness’s guards somewhere they can rest.”

As Riftan began climbing the stairs, the princess, the two knights flanking her, and four opulently dressed attendants followed.

Maxi reflexively hid behind a pillar, intimidated by the hostile atmosphere. Could she intrude on their conversation when it was so fraught with tension? Not knowing what to do, Maxi hesitated for a while before making her way toward the drawing room. She did not wish to return to her chambers where she would be all alone, tormented with anxiety. And frankly, was she not the main reason all of this was happening?

Mustering her courage, she approached the arched mahogany door. The knights and the veiled attendants standing outside threw glances at her. Maxi paused and was about to greet them when she heard the princess’s icy voice from inside the room.

“His Majesty has made it very clear that he will not condone a war.”

Maxi flinched and froze to the spot. Riftan’s furious voice followed.

“The crown has no right to interfere in this matter. You have failed to keep your word to protect my wife, so what right do you have to deny me?!”

“Please remember whom you are addressing!”

The heated exchange carried on before everything went quiet. The princess’s heavy voice finally broke the silence.

“I have no excuse for my failure, but that’s a personal debt I must repay. I come to you now not as Agnes Reuben but as the king’s messenger. I ask that you show me due respect.”

Riftan said something in a low tone that was practically a mumble, and Maxi could not make it out. The frigid tension behind the door had her scared stiff. She found herself neither able to enter nor walk away. Cold sweat prickled her back as she stood rooted to the spot.

Once again, the princess’s tight voice came through the door.

“His Majesty does not want to jeopardize the stability of Wedon. I’m sure you’re well aware of the Duchy of Croyso’s territorial dispute with Dristan. If the duke were to lose a significant number of his men in a war with Anatol, Dristan would never let the opportunity slip through its fingers. They will attempt to reclaim the eastern part of the duke’s territory, which will be a heavy loss for Wedon.”

“Stop your exaggerations! Plundering another territory is a clear violation of the armistice. Dristan would never dare openly disregard it.”

“Dristan has reasonable grounds for it. The eastern parts originally belonged to their kingdom. The lands should have been returned after the treaty, but the duke asserted his claim when he married a Roemian princess. If Dristan points to that as their reason, even Osiriya won’t be able to intervene.”

Maxi stiffened at the gravity in the princess’s voice. She sounded even more somber as she continued.

“The balance of power among the kingdoms is the only thing sustaining the armistice. If that balance breaks, no treaty will hold any sway. It could collapse all order in the Seven Kingdoms.”

“There have been disputes between the kingdoms for all kinds of reasons even with the armistice. If one war is enough to dissolve it, then it would’ve collapsed a long time ago!”

“Have I not just explained to you that any conflict between Anatol and Croyso won’t end with one war? We simply cannot allow anything that would weaken Wedon’s power and give Dristan the opportunity to invade. If you insist on going against His Majesty’s orders, he intends to ask Osiriya for reinforcements to stop Anatol.”

Maxi gasped. The king’s reaction was far more serious than she had expected. She felt a chill deep in her bones. The tension oozing from the other side of the door was almost palpable. After a moment of silence, the princess spoke again in a much calmer tone.

“That is how gravely the royal family regard this matter. I pray that you will not force us to take such extreme measures.”

“Is that a threat?”

“It is a request. The mantle of Rosem Wigrew’s reincarnation is bestowed only on those who have greatly contributed to the peace of the Western Continent. I ask that you rescind your declaration of war, at the very least so as not to sully that title.”

A thud sounded behind the door as if in rebuttal.

“Why would I care about a title I never wanted?” Riftan snarled. “If Dristan tries to invade, I will consider it my responsibility to drive them out. The king may do whatever he wants, but he won’t be able to stop me this time.”

Maxi could not stand by and listen anymore. She was reaching for the handle when a slim hand as pale as white jade blocked her. Startled, she looked up to see one of the princess’s attendants next to her. The attendant regarded Maxi through her veil before opening the door.

Riftan’s fierce gaze flew straight to the attendant as she strode into the room. Unfazed, she strode over to him and removed her veil.

Riftan’s eyes widened. “What are you doing here…?”

“I asked Her Highness to bring me along as one of her attendants. I thought I would have to step in if she failed to persuade you.”

The delicately beautiful voice was one Maxi had spent years listening to. Could it be…? Maxi began to doubt her ears.

“Coming here was a great risk on my part. I have come counting on your honor as a knight, so I trust you will not harm me.”

Hebaron, who had been quietly standing next to Riftan, scowled and interjected. “You offend us. We would never do anything as cowardly as taking an innocent woman hostage.”

Ignoring the knight’s interruption, Rosetta haughtily regarded Riftan.

“I believe, sir, that you owe me a debt. Is that not so?”

“Are you asking me to repay you by rescinding my declaration of war?” said Riftan, his voice growing dangerously low.

Despite the intimidating aura rolling off him, Rosetta refused to back down. She scoffed and looked toward Maxi.

“What else do you have to offer me?”

Maxi’s eyes widened as she met Rosetta’s turquoise gaze. She could not process what was happening.

With a condescending smile curled on her lips, Rosetta said, “Of course, you may ignore my request if you don’t agree that you are indebted to me. If you consider my help inconsequential, by all means, pay me no mind and invade my home. How could I protest if you regard executing your will more important than the debt you owe?”

Riftan followed Rosetta’s gaze and locked on Maxi, his face hardening. Maxi took a step back. A suffocating silence fell over the room. Rosetta seemed to be testing Riftan as she fixed her eyes on him, while Princess Agnes maintained the silent pressure.

Riftan had his jaws clenched throughout this exchange. After a while, he swore under his breath and glared at Rosetta.

“The debt I owe is great…” he said through gritted teeth. “Fine. I will withdraw Anatol’s declaration of war.”

Chapter 178

Relieved sighs burst forth all around the room. They were cut short as Riftan promptly added, “But it’s a different story if the duke refuses to let go. I will only back down this once. If the duke strikes first, I will retaliate.”

“You needn’t worry about that,” said the princess. “His Majesty will not tolerate anyone disrupting the current order, and that applies to the Duke of Croyso too. The king does not want his vassals sowing further discord. We have made this clear to the duke as well.”

For a fleeting moment, a feral smile crossed Riftan’s face. “And was he willing to obey?”

Princess Agnes nodded solemnly. “The duke does not wish to sour his relationship with the royal family. If Anatol pulls back, we will intervene if he tries to cause another dispute.”

Riftan looked far from reassured. His lips twisted in a regretful expression, and he shot to his feet. He strode over to Maxi, who had been frozen in place by the mind-boggling exchange, and pulled her arm as he addressed the princess.

“Seeing as you’ve achieved what you wanted, I see no reason for you to remain here any longer. You may leave now.”

It was a blatant dismissal of the king’s envoys.

Maxi looked up at Riftan with a flustered expression. “R-Riftan…”

The princess’s reply was tinged with bitterness. “We’ll leave as soon as our horses are rested enough for the return journey. I hope you won’t mind us intruding on your hospitality a little longer.”

Riftan shot her a glare before turning and marching down the corridor. Maxi did not get the chance to get in a word as Riftan led her up the stairs. Just then, she heard Rosetta call out behind them.

“Wait.”

Riftan paused before the stairs.

“I wish to speak with my sister before I leave,” said Rosetta, gliding over to them.

Maxi’s face grew still. What did they have to talk about? Rosetta approached at her usual languid pace, but it felt as threatening as though she intended to crush Maxi.

Sensing Maxi’s uneasiness, Riftan blocked Rosetta’s path. “And what exactly do you have to discuss with her?”

“It’s just a sisterly chat.” Rosetta raised her chin tauntingly. “Are you worried that I might harm her? You don’t need to be. I wish to leave this castle unscathed.”

Heat rose in Maxi’s cheeks at Rosetta’s mocking tone. The embarrassment of hiding behind Riftan out of fear of her younger sister pricked at her. She tugged on his sleeve to dissuade him and took a tentative step forward.

“I-I… wish to speak with her too.”

Riftan’s lips thinned in discontent.

Maxi hastily added, “D-Don’t worry. Rosetta…”

No words came to mind as she went to reassure him. Maxi looked at her sister as though she were seeing her for the first time. Except for Rosetta’s conceited way of talking, what else did she know about her sister?

At Maxi’s hesitation, Rosetta said primly, “Won’t you show me your garden? I find it rather stifling in here.”

Her eyes scanned the hallway. Though Maxi felt offended, she forced a smile on her lips and nodded. Riftan went to say something before stopping himself and reluctantly letting go of her hand.

“Don’t stay out too long. The wind is cold,” he mumbled gloomily.

The icy look he directed at Rosetta seemed to warn her of the consequences that awaited if she were to do anything foolish. Rosetta, however, remained unperturbed. Maxi shot Riftan a reassuring smile and descended the stairs with her sister.

Outside, the harsh autumn sunlight stung her eyes. Rosetta’s light brown hair shimmered faintly silver in Maxi’s blurred vision. Even in her modest attire, Rosetta was as beautiful as an angel. Maxi was unconsciously intimidated by her sister’s beauty.

Throwing a glance at the knights behind them, Rosetta whispered to Maxi, “I want to talk to you privately.”

Maxi regarded her sister warily before turning to address Sir Elliot. “S-Sir Elliot… I need a moment with my sister.”

The knight looked guarded as he glanced at Rosetta. “We’ll wait for you up here, my lady,” he said, nodding. “Please call us if you need anything.”

When the knights backed away, the two women climbed down the steps to the garden, awash with golden hues. Rosetta remained quiet for a long time even as the knights grew distant. What was it about this mysterious topic that made her hold back? Maxi grew tense. It was only as they reached a corner of the garden that Rosetta finally spoke.

“The Croyso knights found our father immediately after you left. He was treated before it was too late, and I’m told he will be just fine.”

Maxi’s whole body grew rigid as Rosetta’s lips curled into a wicked smile.

“But I think they may have set his broken jawbone incorrectly, as he has trouble articulating his words now. The damage might be permanent.”

Seeing the evident pleasure on Rosetta’s face sent Maxi’s head reeling in confusion. Backing away, she regarded her sister as though she were a stranger.

“I-I… don’t know… what you’re getting at.”

“But of course. You’ve never really tried to get to know me after all.”

Maxi recoiled at Rosetta’s biting tone.

All traces of a smile vanishing from her face, Rosetta said flatly, “Don’t take it the wrong way. I don’t resent you for never showing any interest in me. I didn’t ask for your time to whine about something so childish.”

“Th-Then why…?”

Rosetta remained silent for a moment before saying calmly, “I think Father is secretly communicating with the other nobles. He undoubtedly has no intention of overlooking this matter.”

Maxi felt the blood drain from her face. A gust of arid wind swept past. She hugged her forearms as they broke out in goosebumps.

“W-Why? What on earth i-is he…?”

“I don’t know the details. The beating must have been quite a shock. He confined himself in his room for a while, but then he began calling for his vassals to take letters all over Wedon. He might be pretending to obey the royal commands, but I think he’s secretly planning something. I’m sure he intends to carry it out once I’m married into the royal family.”

Her lips twisted in irritation, but her face quickly regained its usual indifference as though none of this really mattered to her.

“I’m simply letting you know. When the time is right, you should warn your husband to be prepared.”

“W-Why… didn’t you speak of this b-before? If you had—”

“Your husband would not have acquiesced. After all, it would be more expedient for him to deal with our father with force at the outset,” Rosetta replied coldly. “But I don’t want a war to send our kingdom into turmoil. Even I have a person or two I wish to protect.”

“I-I also don’t want a war… but…”

Maxi forced a gulp. Although it was the truth, she hated the thought of Riftan being caught in a difficult situation even more.

Rosetta watched Maxi’s ashen face with a bemused expression. “Do you love him?”

Her uncharacteristic sentiment momentarily stupefied Maxi. She could not fathom Rosetta’s intentions in asking such a question. When she remained silent, Rosetta gave her a spiteful smile.

“It won’t work out. It’s beyond your capabilities.”

The certainty in her sister’s remark made something lurch in her chest. It was no mystery that Rosetta thought little of her, but her blatant expression of it made Maxi’s blood boil.

Her face flushing in anger, Maxi raised her voice and said, “R-Riftan… ch-cherishes me. For a long time now, h-he has—”

“I didn’t say he was the problem. You are. You will never be able to love another person.”

Rosetta’s retort was cruelly calm. As though pricked by a thorn, Maxi’s hand flinched.

“A-And what makes you think…” she said, shaking her head to say that she found the accusation absurd, “you know me well enough to say those things? You know… nothing about me. You said that I n-never bothered to get to know you, but the same g-goes for y—”

“But I do know you.”

Rosetta’s conviction temporarily left Maxi speechless. They had never been close. She could not fathom the reason behind her sister’s certainty.

Regardless, Rosetta continued in her detached manner, “I am probably the only person in the world who understands you.”

“S-Stop this nonsense.”

Maxi bristled at her sister’s arrogance. Her face crumpling in anger, she retorted, “Y-You? U-Understand me? How c-could you… when you’ve been showered with… p-praise and affection… all your life? No, you know nothing—”

“Affection?” Rosetta’s face twisted coldly. “Do you truly think that Father is capable of loving another soul?”

“H-He has always been p-proud—”

“Father considered me useful. He did not love me.”

“You, at least—”

Maxi pressed her lips together. She could not bring herself to finish the sentence.

With a disdainful scoff, Rosetta said, “Yes. Unlike you, I was never beaten.”

The contempt in her voice made Maxi’s face burn. Yet, Rosetta did not laugh at her expense. After gazing down at the dried grass on the flowerbed with a forlorn expression, Rosetta said wryly, “The year I turned ten, Father made me watch as he whipped you.”

Maxi was stunned.

“Th-That’s not possible. H-He never struck me… w-with you in the room.”

“The room with the mirror… had a small partition on one side. Father opened it… and made me watch.”

It felt like all the air in her lungs had been squeezed out. Her sister had seen her being beaten like a beast. Maxi covered her mouth with a trembling hand, humiliation washing over her. Though she had assumed that Rosetta undoubtedly knew of their father’s treatment of her, she had never once thought that her sister would have personally witnessed her crawling on the floor.

Rosetta watched with a vacant expression as Maxi staggered from the shock.

“Father wanted to show me the fate that awaited those he deemed useless. He called me to the adjacent room whenever you were punished. And as he intended, watching you being whipped like an animal terrified me. I had nightmares every night. I thought that I would get the same beating if I failed to be perfect. That next time, it could be me being summoned to that room. Father had no purpose for useless beings. I… made every effort to meet his expectations. I never once let my guard down.”

Her lips twisted into a strange smile. “In retrospect, he might have punished you more harshly to set an example for me. So I would never dare to disobey or rebel against him…”

Maxi racked her brain to remember a ten-year-old Rosetta, but her memories felt shrouded in mist. The image imprinted in her mind was of a perpetually beautiful, perfect, and haughty Rosetta.

And yet, Rosetta had also been a defenseless child desperately trying to protect herself. The moment the realization hit, Maxi was able to see her sister as clearly as though a veil had lifted. The delicate frame, the forlorn eyes… Standing before her was a young girl three months shy of nineteen.

“I have witnessed all the torment you were made to suffer. I know how your spirit was crushed… I know how powerless women are, and how cruel and heartless men can be…”

Her sister’s voice felt like a faraway echo. After glancing up at the sky, Rosetta lowered her gaze once more.

“I know I’ll never be able to truly love someone, nor will I be able to trust completely. It would be impossible even if I wanted to. Something in my heart prevents it, like it’s broken. I doubt, test, and eventually push away all who approach me. If I’m like this… how much worse must it be for you?”

“I-I…”

Maxi staggered as if she had been forced into a corner. She looked down at the floor as her face crumpled. Their shadows stretched out from their feet, tall and scraggy, like dead trees. A chill crawled down her spine.

Rosetta spoke again, this time with the graveness of delivering a prophecy. “It can never work out. Your relationship will eventually fall apart.”

“Y-You’re wrong. I am… different from you.”

Her words sounded unsure even to her own ears.

“You were unable to trust that man when it truly mattered,” Rosetta blandly pointed out, “and you will continue to do so. Whenever your heart grows weak, you will be plagued with doubts. We are twisted that way.”

“I-I…”

A needle-like sting scratched at Maxi’s throat. Resistance to the future her sister painted came surging up from the depths of her heart, and she clutched at her skirt.

“I-I am… going to change.”

She spoke with conviction as if to pour out and lay bare this feeling inside her. Rosetta’s gloomy eyes told her that she thought it was an impossible feat.

Maxi squeezed her eyes shut. “I am going to change!”

A fierce gust blew past, rustling the dried leaves still clinging to the trees.

After quietly watching the shaking branches, Rosetta muttered skeptically, “Then I wish you luck.”

Chapter 179

Maxi and Rosetta returned to the great hall where the delegation was already making preparations to leave. Seeing their guests, who had traveled a great distance, being forced back on the road without proper rest made Maxi feel terrible.

Ignoring Riftan’s insistence that she should not mind them, Maxi went out to the castle gate with the servants to see them off. She was upset at the princess for threatening Riftan, but that did not mean she could throw the royal delegation out so coldly.

“You don’t have to look so apologetic,” said Princess Agnes. “We were planning on leaving immediately anyway. We intend to stay a night in Earl Loverne’s estate, then proceed to Croyso Castle. We should let the duke know that Riftan has withdrawn his declaration of war as soon as possible.”

A faint smile tugged at the princess’s lips as she gazed down at a clearly uncomfortable Maxi.

“I don’t know what happened, but the duke must have made a grave mistake for Riftan to be like this. I hope you’ll forgive me for not being able to take Anatol’s side.”

Maxi cast her eyes down and muttered stiffly, “Y-You need not apologize, Your Highness. I understand… the royal family’s stance.”

Though she was disappointed by the princess’s businesslike manner, in the end, it was entirely Maxi’s own fault that things had come to this. If she had not followed her father that day, there would have been no reason for the princess to travel all over Wedon to act as mediator. Maxi was so guilt-ridden that she could not look up.

“Please… b-be careful. I wish you… a safe journey.”

“Thank you for seeing us off. I was…” The ever-dignified princess hesitated before continuing awkwardly, “…reassured when I saw you in good health today. I know there is much I need to apologize to you for.”

“N-Not at all, Your Highness.”

Flustered, Maxi waved her hands. The princess adamantly shook her head.

“I’m afraid I’ve been thoughtless. I’m sorry you had to find out in the worst possible way. But the duke was wrong when he said everyone in Drachium Castle was talking about it. That man blew it out of proportion.”

Maxi stiffened when she realized that the princess was referring to the gossip surrounding Maxi’s miscarriage.

“Of course,” Princess Agnes added quickly, “I’m not trying to defend the king’s actions. He shouldn’t have used the issue to mock the duke. That was not right. Please allow me to apologize on His Majesty’s behalf. If you ever need my help, do not hesitate to let me know.”

After dumbly staring at the princess’s solemn face, Maxi turned her gaze to Rosetta. Her sister had her back to them as though uninterested in listening to their conversation. Should she inform the princess of her father’s plans now? After briefly debating the matter in her head, Maxi cautiously opened her mouth.

“If, in the future… th-the Duke of Croyso… tries to threaten Anatol… p-please intervene as earnestly as you have today. I ask… only that.”

The princess must not have thought that Maxi would so publicly take Riftan’s side. She looked a little surprised before giving Maxi a resolute nod.

“You needn’t worry about that. If the king does not take action, I will take it upon myself to stop him.”

Maxi grew solemn. “Th-Then it’s true… that His Majesty is more partial… to the Duke of Croyo than to Riftan.”

The princess faltered before making the admission.

“If I’m being honest, then yes, that is the case. His Majesty wishes to keep Riftan close, but only so he can flaunt his reincarnation of Rosem Wigrew to the other kingdoms. Since war is currently prohibited by the Armistice of the Seven Kingdoms, the power of the Remdragon Knights serves no purpose other than exterminating monsters and settling disputes.”

Maxi’s face fell at the princess’s impersonal statement. Before she could say anything, however, Princess Agnes began speaking again.

“But the tables will turn in a couple of years. Anatol has expanded so much since last spring that it’s practically unrecognizable. If it continues to flourish at this rate, it’ll soon be the biggest trade city connecting the Western Continent to the South. Even the Duke of Croyso or the royal family would have to think twice before offending Anatol.”

“B-Be that as it may… you’re saying that is not the case at present.”

A bitter smile formed on the princess’s lips at Maxi’s barbed retort.

“His Majesty will change his opinion. As soon as I return to Drachium Palace, I shall inform him of how valuable Anatol has become.”

Maxi suppressed a sigh. It would be useless to expect anything more from the princess. She was, after all, a member of the royal family. She could turn her back on Riftan at any moment if he were ever to threaten their interests.

An odd sense of disappointment engulfed her as she watched the delegation leave. Though she was relieved that war had been averted, thinking of what was to come made it difficult to be completely at ease.

Maxi trudged into the great hall and crossed paths with Rodrigo who was descending the stairs with an armful of linen. He rushed over as soon as he spotted her.

“You mustn’t move around so much, my lady. You’ve only just regained your health. His lordship has made it clear that I am to immediately escort you back to your room upon your return.”

Unable to argue against the steward’s insistence, Maxi made her way toward the staircase and glanced about.

“I-Is Riftan… in our chambers?”

“His lordship has gone to the training grounds with the knights.”

Maxi peered out the window. Even though he had rescinded his declaration of war, there would still be countless matters that required his attention. Maxi returned to her room and anxiously waited for Riftan to return.

As she paced about, she could not stop thinking about what Rosetta had said to her. It was possible that her sister had meant those words for herself. Had she also felt the despair of not being able to trust anyone, no matter how much she wanted to? The thought made Maxi anxious. Could she truly change when someone as beautiful and clever as Rosetta had failed?

Maxi walked over to the mirror and gazed into her gray eyes. Even she had to admit, she did not hold much hope for the anxious woman standing before her. She absentmindedly touched her cheek before going to lie on her bed, exhausted.

The room was dark when she sluggishly opened her eyes again. She must have fallen asleep. Rubbing her face, Maxi glanced at the empty spot next to her. There was no sign that Riftan had come back.

Maxi frowned. Had he ever left her alone this long since they had been back at Calypse Castle?

Gnawing her lip, she got out of bed and wrapped a shawl around her shoulders. Servants were lighting the sconces in the corridor just outside.

She ran over to them. “H-His lordship is not back yet… Is he still at the training grounds?”

One of the servants respectfully bowed his head and said, “His lordship is currently in the council room, my lady. He informed us that he would be retiring in the adjacent chambers tonight as he was busy. I’ve just come back from stocking the room with firewood.”

Maxi glanced around uneasily. Even when they had been busy preparing for battle, Riftan had always returned to their bedchamber at night. Had calling off this war been that difficult?

The servants nervously studied her face. Maxi offered them a smile and turned around. She did not want to return to her room, where she would have to stay up all night alone. After a moment’s hesitation, she made her way up the dark staircase. Two floors above, she saw light streaming from the room at the end of the corridor.

She hovered near the door for a while before tentatively pushing it open. Inside, she found Riftan sitting on a bed sipping a goblet of wine.

“Why are you still up?” he said, his gaze fierce.

Slightly intimidated by his surliness, Maxi mumbled, “I-I was waiting for you…”

Riftan took a gulp from the goblet in silence.

Maxi slowly closed the door behind her and walked over. “A-Are you… quite busy?”

“I had to send messengers across the kingdom to explain the change of circumstances to the mercenaries we hired. Quite the exhausting endeavor.”

He filled his goblet again and continued, “We can’t let our guard down just yet, so I’ve decided to maintain our military organization. You’ll see mercenaries entering and leaving the castle for a while. I’ll make it so that they avoid the great hall as much as possible, but you might end up encountering some. They’re crude company, so try not to interact with them. And I don’t want you roaming about the castle on your own like this.”

“I-I’ll be careful,” Maxi replied meekly.

She stepped closer to him until their knees were almost touching. Riftan visibly tensed. He clutched his goblet so tightly that Maxi was worried he might crush it.

“You should sleep alone tonight. I still have things I must attend to.”

Maxi glanced around the room, but there was not a parchment in sight. She fidgeted with her skirt and asked in a deliberately sarcastic tone, “A-And by things you must attend to… do you mean drinking?”

“I’m asking you to leave me alone.”

Riftan slammed his goblet down, making Maxi flinch. Wine sloshed over the rim of the goblet. After staring at the stain on the carpet, Riftan rubbed his forehead and swore.

“I don’t want to demean myself further in your eyes. Please, just leave me be.”

Maxi stood frozen for a moment before slowly leaning over. Riftan opened his mouth as if to snap at her but did not say anything.

Studying his steely face, Maxi asked cautiously, “D-Demean yourself? How? I… don’t understand… why you’re so angry…”

“I—” Riftan exclaimed before clenching his jaw. His shoulders shook, and his eyes were like two dark flames.

The intensity of his anger was petrifying. Riftan heaved as though he had something stuck in his throat before letting out a ragged exhale.

“I wanted to make that bastard suffer as much as— No, a hundred times more than the pain he caused you. I just can’t get the image of him lashing you out of my head. And you… crying in that godforsaken room…”

A wave of shock went through her as she noticed blood dripping from his clenched fist. She quickly clasped his hand.

Riftan gritted his teeth and snarled, “Ripping that bastard to shreds wouldn’t be enough. And yet, pointless concerns like the stability of the kingdom prevent me from doing anything. No matter how much I struggle to climb up, I’m still powerless. I can’t even protect you.”

“R-Riftan… don’t be l-like this,” said Maxi, shaking her head.

Using all her strength, she tried to unfurl his fist.

“And they call me the reincarnation of Rosem Wigrew!” he bellowed with a sandpaper raspiness. “If I were anything like the legendary hero, I wouldn’t be so powerless.”

“Th-That’s not true.” Cupping his face in her hands, she forced him to look at her. “You… s-saved me.”

“I was too late! I was always late! I—”

Maxi dipped her head and gave him a soft kiss. His breath hitched, cutting off his beastly snarling. His hot breath tickled her lips.

Caressing his cheek, Maxi whispered in a quivering voice, “W-When I was young… I prayed every day… for the most g-gallant knight in the world t-to appear… and take me away from my father’s castle. I prayed f-for someone to come… a-and stop him from punishing me…”

When she forced a smile on her lips, Riftan’s eyes grew visibly pained. She stroked his tousled hair and kissed his forehead.

“Y-You… were the answer to my prayers. You are… my hero.”

Riftan’s face was contorted in pain as if he were being tortured. As Maxi pulled him into a comforting embrace, his whole body felt as tense as a taut string about to snap. His large, muscular frame curled in her arms like a helpless child.

Maxi’s heart ached. If only she had been a little tougher, he could have avoided such anguish. At least for his sake, she wanted to change. She would become the strongest and most resilient person she knew.

She lowered her head and kissed his burning nape. Through his chest pressed against hers, she felt the wild pounding of his heart.

Chapter 180

“I’m no hero. I’m not—”

Riftan’s voice came out strangled. He stopped when Maxi touched his chest and looked up at her in a daze. She kissed his cheek while her hands dug into his hair that gleamed almost dark blue. As she wound the shaggy lock above his nape around her finger, a tremor coursed through his chiseled torso.

“Maxi… stop…”

She kissed his earlobe, pretending not to hear him. A growl rumbled in his throat. He grabbed her shoulders with trembling hands and pried her off.

“You’ve done enough.”

Maxi’s face flushed with embarrassment, and she anxiously looked up at him. “D-Do you not… want me anymore?”

Guilt flashed across Riftan’s features. He scrubbed at his face, then swore under his breath. “Do you think… that’s possible? I wanted you even when you were at your most frail.”

“Then…”

With a sigh of relief, Maxi placed her hand on his forearm. Riftan jerked away from her as though he had been branded with a burning iron. The pain in his eyes was palpable.

“But I don’t want to. Don’t you understand? It disgusts me that I was no better than a beast in a rut, even as you were lying there wounded!”

He bent to rub his forehead on her hand and inhaled a shaky breath.

“I don’t want to make you suffer anymore. I want to protect you. At least once, I want to treat you the way you deserve.”

“B-But I’m not suffering.”

She lowered herself onto his lap, but he flinched and rose from the bed.

“You have… never done a-anything to hurt me. I like… all that you do. I want to… touch you.”

She could see his throat bobbing wildly. Riftan stretched his arms out but stopped himself from embracing her. His hands clenched into fists again. To Maxi’s surprise, there was fear on his face.

This man, who had faced terrifying monsters without batting an eye, appeared to be afraid of a woman less than half his size. His jaw strained as he clenched his teeth before he looked away.

“No, I can’t. I can’t promise that I’ll be gentle. I would no doubt take you like a frenzied beast—”

Maxi began undoing his belt and slipping her hands inside his clothes. Riftan inhaled sharply and bunched the blanket in his fist in an attempt to gather his self-control. After hesitating for a moment, Maxi pressed her lips against his slightly parted ones and tentatively pushed her tongue forward.

The tip of his was sweet from the wine. When she gently licked his lips as if to savor the taste, Riftan responded hungrily. Twisting her hair in his fist, he entwined his tongue with hers. Maxi wound her arms around the sides of his feverish neck. Tilting his head, Riftan pushed his tongue deeper and squeezed her breast over her bodice. Maxi felt her blood begin to simmer at all the sensations.

She let out a moan and mirrored his caresses. Even in the dark, she could see Riftan’s face burning red. He practically tore off her bodice and sucked on the taut peak of her breast. Maxi shuddered and hugged his head. She could feel her insides melting like candle wax.

Her dress was bunched around her waist; Riftan grabbed it and pulled it down to her feet. He rubbed her damp back with a calloused hand and peppered sultry kisses across her pale abdomen.

Before she knew it, she was lying on the bed, her whole body flushed pink. The swaying shadows cast by the lamplight swept over them.

Maxi yanked his tunic over his head, and he pulled her into his arms in a crushing embrace. She could feel his arousal pressed between her legs. Riftan slowly rubbed himself against her while raining kisses on her breast and neck. The burning desire now had Maxi clawing at his shoulders.

Riftan jerked away as though finally coming to his senses.

Maxi looked up in bewilderment. His face was crumpled in frustration, and his body shook ever so slightly. Despite this, he summoned his self-control and covered her naked body with the blanket. A stiff smile twisted his lips.

“We should… stop here for today. You’ve only just gotten better.”

Maxi watched in a stupor as Riftan sat up with his back to her and pulled on his trousers. Her initial embarrassment soon gave way to a simmering incredulity and anger. She was tired of him treating her like a debilitated patient.

She yanked his arm as he was trying to pick up the tunic he had thrown on the floor. She had intended to pull him back onto the bed, but their difference in weight made it impossible. Left with no other option, she climbed onto his lap. Riftan sat frozen with a vacant expression as she pressed her swollen lips to his.

He sucked in a quick breath. It was almost laughable how easily his self-control crumbled. A strange sense of triumph filled her as she gazed down at him.

“I-I am… not a child you need to protect. I am… your wife.”

For a moment, Riftan looked taken aback before his eyes slowly grew pained. Her delight quickly deflated when she saw the bleakness in them.

His chiseled features contorted, and he said in a low mutter, “And? What do you intend to do now?”

“Wh-What else?”

Maxi’s heart fluttered. She had naively hoped that he would take the lead from there. Riftan’s eyes roamed over her face, bare chest, and abdomen before he squeezed them shut. Creases lined his forehead.

Her confidence perked up at his reaction, and she placed her hand on his chest. His heart was beating so wildly that she was afraid it might burst.

“Y-You said i-it was… natural for married couples to do these things,” she murmured, kissing the tip of his chin and sliding her hand from his lean collarbone to his abdomen.

A pained groan escaped his lips.

“Just kill me.”

Her hand twitched at the genuine pain in his voice. He pressed his fists into his eyes. Though he said he was holding back out of worry for her, it was possible that he simply did not want to. Maxi slowly pulled away.

“If you… don’t like this… I’ll stop.”

His eyes snapped open, and he looked up at her resentfully as if she had scorned him. She hesitated, unsure of what to do next. Riftan remained silent for a long moment.

“I don’t have the confidence to be gentle.”

He sounded deflated.

“You’ll have to do it yourself.”

Mortified, Maxi glanced about before stammering, “T-Teach me… what to do…”

She saw his hands trembling as he lowered his trousers. He then hoisted her onto his lap.

“Spread your legs. Yes… sit lower… just like that…”

Maxi positioned herself on top and slowly took him in. She was so tight that it felt a little uncomfortable. When she rested her hands on his abdomen and froze, Riftan twitched and bit his lip. His whole body burned red like heated copper as he tried to restrain himself.

“Does it hurt?” he said in a raspy voice.

It had been a while since she had last received him, and Maxi shook her head against the pain. He reached out to touch her before clenching his fist until his knuckles turned white. He clutched at the blanket.

“Try moving a little. But… only as you want… Nghh…”

As she began to slide languidly up and down, Riftan threw his head back into the pillow and yanked at the blanket. He was like a lion struggling against its chains.

Maxi watched his face with glazed eyes as she slowly took him to the hilt before going up again. The pain disappeared as she maintained the rhythm, and sensual pleasure began to build inside her.

Again and again, she tightened around him. Riftan moaned as though she were killing him. His body was slick with sweat, and his breathing grew ragged. Maxi could not believe that the strongest man in the world was so helplessly surrendering himself beneath her.

Though his need seemed to be growing keener the more she moved, he kept a tight grip on his self-control. Maxi tried to move faster but found it was not that easy.

She was soon at her limits. The place where they merged throbbed, and a convulsion erupted within her. Even so, a part of her was not satisfied. Splayed out on his chest, she longingly rubbed herself against him.

“R-Riftan… help me.”

He gulped, then wrapped his arms around her waist and began to move deeper and faster inside her. Maxi desperately clung to him as her vision went white.

Sharp pleasure shot up her spine whenever he thrust into her. She pressed her forehead on his shoulder and cried out. His hands hungrily roamed over her shoulders, back, and neck. He seemed unable to stop himself.

He mumbled something unintelligible before moving faster like a stallion freed from its reins. Maxi writhed, and her toes curled. Finally, an intense climax tore through her. Riftan’s arms tightened around her convulsing body.

How wonderful would it be if we could be merged as one like this forever?

That was Maxi’s last thought before she closed her eyes.

She awoke to the sound of pouring rain. Her eyes fluttered open to take in the unfamiliar room and the wavering shadows on the walls. For a brief moment, she blinked in confusion before looking up at the hand stroking her hair. Riftan sat next to her staring out the window with his back against the wall.

Maxi gazed blankly up at him and realized that she was using his legs as a pillow. When she tried to sit up, Riftan nudged her head back onto his lap.

“Lie still.”

He twiddled with her earlobe, then ran his fingers through her disheveled hair. Maxi hunched her shoulders against the tickling sensation.

Looking worried, Riftan adjusted the sheet that had slipped down. “Are you feeling all right?”

“Y-Yes.”

“I tried to hold back till the end, but you made it extremely difficult.”

Only then did it occur to Maxi that she may have been too bold. Hiding her flushed face beneath her messy hair, she tried to change the subject.

“I-It seems to be raining.”

Riftan watched the raindrops pelting the window as he answered. “It’s the autumn rain. The temperature will drop once it stops.”

Flicking a glance at his dark expression, she cautiously reached for his hand resting on his knee. He stiffened as she interlaced his long fingers with her own.

“D-Don’t be so angry anymore,” she murmured as she brushed his rugged knuckles and calluses. “To be honest… I’m happy that you won’t have to go to war.”

“Don’t you despise that man?”

Maxi’s face fell. Fear was the first emotion that came to her when she thought of her father. It was a bone-deep terror that ate away at her before giving way to helplessness and shame. Perhaps, under all those emotions, one would find resentment and hate. Nevertheless, the fear was so intense that hatred did not even have a chance to come through.

Fidgeting, Maxi replied hollowly, “I-I don’t… want to think about that man.”

Silence settled over them. For a long moment, the only sounds came from the crackling fire and pouring rain. Riftan spoke first.

“You never looked happy,” he said, gazing down at her with somber eyes. “I even considered entering the castle by stealth and kidnapping you.”

His lips twisted into a self-deprecating smile.

“But right after I had the thought, I noticed all the opulence. I asked myself how I could possibly make you happy when even living in such a beautiful world could not.”

Maxi looked nervously to the side, and Riftan’s smile grew rueful.

“I should’ve carried you away sooner, and not let those thoughts stop me.”

“That… w-would have been wonderful.”

Riftan’s smile faded at her ready agreement. His eyes had a faraway look as he gazed back at her.

He turned back to the window. “You would have fainted from shock. You detested me back then.”

“I-I never detested you. I was… afraid of you. Haven’t I already t-told you this?”

“In my eyes, it seemed like you hated me.”

Growing angry, Maxi glowered at him. “W-Well, in my eyes—”

She pursed her lips. Riftan wound a lock of her hair around his finger and waited for her to finish.

After a moment’s hesitation, Maxi spat out, “I-In my eyes… you seemed to hate me too.”

Chapter 181

Riftan’s fingers froze. Still lying on his lap, Maxi stared up at him as he watched the raindrops spatter the window. He seemed to be avoiding her gaze.

“I was nervous,” he said bluntly. “Croyso Castle was not the most comfortable place for me.”

Maxi blinked. Even as a low-ranking knight, Riftan had appeared more imposing and confident than any nobleman. Although his manner had lacked refinement, the air of aloofness that always shrouded him suggested he did not care for the opinions of others.

Maxi pursed her lips. “Y-You lie. How could a nervous person… be so haughty?”

“Was I haughty?” he asked, furrowing his brow.

Tilting her chin high, Maxi summoned the most arrogant expression she could. “You used to look at people like this… w-whenever someone spoke to you.”

“I had no idea I looked so adorable,” said Riftan, chuckling.

He lowered his head to plant a kiss on her pursed lips. Maxi frowned as she brushed away his hair that pricked her eyes.

“And… you used to… scowl and glare at me… whenever our eyes met. It was quite terrifying…”

“I suppose my grim appearance is to blame,” he said flatly. “I was simply looking at you.”

He then squashed her swollen cheeks, making her look like a flattened pufferfish. Her face flushing, Maxi irritably pushed his hands away. His evasive manner seemed to trigger something, and it felt like she bristled with thorns.

She glared at him, her eyes full of distrust. “N-No. You seemed to be angry at something. Th-That’s why… it sometimes… made me wonder if you d-disliked me.”

His smile vanished, and his black eyes clouded over like he was trying to conceal his true feelings. Maxi anxiously studied his face.

He drew his lips into a bitter smile as he muttered, “I thought you hated me. You tensed up whenever I approached, and you looked terrified whenever I tried to talk to you. I felt like a horrifying monster.”

He clutched a lock of her hair that was strewn over her shoulder and brought it to his lips.

“It began to vex me after a while, so I decided to hate you as well. I wanted to get you out of my head so I could be at peace again.”

Maxi was momentarily speechless. She tried to recall the first time she had seen him and wondered how long she had been in his thoughts. Looking back, she saw him entering the castle with the other knights dispatched by the royal family to settle a dispute between the duchy and Drachium.

Even in the midst of hundreds of knights, he had been the center of attention. Maidservants had vied for the chance to attend to him, and even the noblewomen invited to the banquets had been unable to pry their eyes away. Maxi, on the other hand, had found it difficult to understand all the fuss over someone who seemed so cold.

Riftan was right — her first impression of him was what had caused her to freeze whenever he looked at her. She would never have thought that anyone would be attracted to her, and Riftan was a man extremely adept at hiding his emotions.

After a hesitant pause, she reached out to caress his bronze cheek. “Is that why… you came to d-dislike me?”

“Yes.”

Her fingers twitched at his curt answer. She pulled back, but Riftan caught her hand and pressed it against his cheek.

“I hated how you captivated me so completely.”

His eyes grew somber. Maxi sat up and climbed onto his lap.

“I-I never… disliked you. It’s true, I was scared… but I always thought y-you were dashing. That was why… I was more nervous when you were around.”

His gaze bore into her as if to determine whether she was telling the truth. Then, draping the blanket over her pale shoulders, he pulled her into a crushing embrace. Being encircled in his warm, muscular arms felt unbearably euphoric. She leaned her head in the hollow of his shoulder and exhaled a shaky breath. Was this how a baby bird in a warm nest felt?

It was as if all the heartache, sorrow, fear, and pain melted away in the comfortable air enveloping them.

Watching the shifting shadows, Maxi abruptly asked, “W-Were you… ever disappointed in me?”

His sturdy arms tightened around her.

“I…” she said in a weak voice, “stutter… a-and I miscarried our child… I-I am sure I’m not… the lofty noblewoman you think I—”

“You are everything I dreamed you would be,” he said gruffly. “No, that’s not right. You are beyond what I ever imagined. You are impossibly brave, suffocatingly lovable. As for the child…”

Riftan gulped as though his throat was parched.

“To be honest, I don’t even want one anymore. You have no idea how much blood you lost that day. I don’t want to risk something like that happening ever again.”

Maxi felt a faint tremor go through him, and she blinked her misty eyes. She hated herself for feeling relieved.

It was undeniable that he needed an heir, not to mention that producing one was her most fundamental duty as his wife. Her own mother had gone through several pregnancies and miscarriages to fulfill this obligation at the expense of her own life. Considering her father’s obsession with securing a male heir, Riftan’s remark was baffling.

Maxi narrowed her eyes, trying to ascertain his sincerity. Riftan lowered his head to kiss her wet eyelid.

“You are all I need.”

His words seemed to reverberate in her heart. As she burrowed herself against his chest, their merged shadows looked like a strangely-formed animal. How wonderful it would be if they could become a single entity like that, never to be separated again. She wished that they were the only two people in the world.

Inebriated by the pleasant sensation of his hand stroking her hair, Maxi closed her heavy eyelids. A calm lull settled over them as the rain eased.

◆◆◆

After Riftan rescinded Anatol’s declaration of war, the tension that had engulfed Calypse Castle immediately evaporated. Though it was obvious that the security at the ramparts was still heightened, the coming and going of mercenaries and weapon-laden carts noticeably decreased.

Maxi waited for the right time to inform Riftan about her father’s secret scheme. To her surprise, Riftan took the news calmly.

“We were expecting this. He appears to be putting pressure on the merchants to stop them coming to Anatol.”

Maxi’s face fell. Anatol was a small territory surrounded by mountains, and it had little arable land. It thus relied on trade for most of its food supply. If the big merchant guilds were to cease trading here, they would not be able to last the year.

“Th-Then… what should we do?” she asked, sounding distressed. “If the merchants stop doing business with us… we won’t be able to last the win—”

“There is no real threat,” Riftan replied apathetically while he oiled his sword. “Merchants from the Southern Continent still come in through the port. In the future, large quantities of spices and silk will pass through Anatol annually. If any merchant stops coming, it would be their loss.”

Though his calm explanation was somewhat reassuring, Maxi knew how tenacious her father could be. She could not help but worry.

“H-He might be… plotting other things. My father w-would never be content with that sort of retaliation…”

With a sigh, Riftan lowered his sword and strode over. He picked Maxi up and perched himself on the edge of the bed.

“There are still merchants who want to continue business in Anatol,” he said as though reassuring a child, “and I’ve commissioned them to keep track of the duke’s movements. You don’t have to worry about anything.”

Maxi sullenly hung her head. “I-I’m sorry. It’s all because of me.”

“Stop it,” he said brusquely. “None of this is your fault.”

He fiddled with the lock of her hair he had wound around his fist. Maxi suppressed a sigh as she studied his solemn face. It seemed that Riftan was waiting for the Duke of Croyso to make the first move. He would be ready to fight the moment the duke provided him with an excuse. The whole situation felt like a dam on the brink of collapse.

Despite her worries, time passed peacefully, and Calypse Castle began bustling with winter preparations. The weather grew colder by the day as Paxias drew closer.

After two weeks, even Maxi’s anxieties abated. People rarely traveled out of their estates when the weather was like this. Even if the Duke of Croyso were plotting something, he would have to wait until the end of winter to execute it. It occurred to Maxi that she would only be making herself miserable by worrying prematurely.

She forced the thoughts from her mind. The truth was that she barely had time to be worried. Ever since withdrawing the war declaration, Riftan was always by her side.

She flicked a glance at him as she brushed Rem’s mane. Clad in comfortable garments, Riftan leisurely fed Talon an apple. His casual attire suggested that he would not be going to the training grounds or leaving the castle. Maxi furrowed her brow.

Though their days together were blissful, she worried that he was allocating too much time for her. She knew first-hand how busy he was. After silently brushing Rem’s mane for a long while, Maxi cautiously probed him.

“A-Aren’t you busy? You don’t… have to tax yourself by trying to spend so much time with me anymore. I’m better now, and…”

“The road construction is finished, as are the winter preparations. The only thing left for me to worry about is our defenses,” Riftan said, looking slightly displeased. “Does having me around annoy you?”

“O-Of course not. It’s just that, last year… you barely had time to sleep… And now spending all this time with me, I thought…”

“I’d just returned from the campaign last year. I was busy taking care of a backlog of matters. I have no intention of working so hard for the rest of my life.”

“I would like to voice my objection to that.”

Startled by the intruder, Maxi whirled around. A disgruntled Hebaron was standing at the stable’s entrance.

“You’re not planning on making me oversee all the training sessions, are you? I’m already up to my ears managing the guardhouse.”

“Don’t talk as if you’ve taken on all the burden. I know you’ve dumped your guardhouse duties on Elliot,” Riftan replied. He grabbed another apple from the manger and held it out for Talon. “After all your fooling around, it’s the least you can do without grumbling.”

Hebaron’s lips twitched as if to shoot back before he flicked a glance at Maxi. He heaved a sigh.

“We’ll talk about it soon… Right now, you’re needed in the knights’ quarters. Our spies are back from the duchy.”

Maxi flinched and grew still. Riftan shot Hebaron a cold glare.

“I won’t be long. Wait for me there.”

Chapter 182

“Don’t tarry too long.”

Hebaron shrugged his brawny shoulders as he walked out. Riftan finished feeding Talon the apple before he went to wash his hands in a pail of water.

“You should return to the bedchamber.”

Riftan shook his hands dry and picked up the overgarment he had draped over the stall divider. Rem snorted, and Maxi stroked her neck as she anxiously searched Riftan’s face.

“D-Do you… think something happened?”

“The spies we sent to the duchy have returned. That’s it.”

After gauging Maxi’s dark expression, Riftan let out a low sigh and draped her cloak around her shoulders.

“It’s nothing, so stop worrying and get some rest. I want you to go straight to our chambers. No wandering off.”

He swept her messy bangs upward and kissed her forehead. Maxi forced a smile. They made their way back to the castle, where Riftan watched her go inside before heading to the training grounds.

Maxi returned to her room and vacantly stared out the window. The bare, dark branches of the trees made them look charred. They swayed in the breeze under the hazy gray sky. Faint rays of silver sunlight peeked through the clouds from time to time, but it was not enough to enliven the desolate, wind-swept garden.

With a sigh, Maxi pulled a chair close to the fireplace and sat down. Out of all the cats, Roy was the most attached to her. He immediately jumped onto her lap and began purring. His contentment lifted her spirits somewhat, and she felt her anxiety easing as she stroked his soft fur.

It was evening when Riftan finally returned to their chambers. Taking his cloak, Maxi looked up at him expectantly, waiting for him to tell her what they had discussed in the council room. Riftan said nothing and simply strode over to the fire. He removed his boots and began washing his hands in the warm water the servants had prepared.

He finally turned to look at her as she grabbed a towel for him.

“Have you eaten?”

“Y-Yes, a while ago. And you? Should I… ask the servants to bring you some food?”

“No, I had a simple meal in the council room.”

Riftan washed his face and dried himself with the towel. While nervously studying his expression, Maxi ran out of patience.

“H-Have you discovered… what my father is plotting?”

A light crease formed on Riftan’s forehead. He seemed to debate silently for a moment before shaking his head.

“The only thing we’ve managed to find out is that your father is in frequent contact with his vassals.”

Maxi narrowed her eyes. The men would not have deliberated for so long if that was the sole piece of information they had received. She was certain that they must have discovered something serious for Hebaron to come searching for Riftan in such a hurry.

Maxi pressed her lips together with a dissatisfied expression. Sensing her suspicion, Riftan heaved a sigh.

“No matter what Croyso is up to, it’s for me to deal with. You don’t have to concern yourself with that man any longer.”

“H-How can I? He is… my father. And all of this is my fault…”

Riftan threw the towel onto the rack and growled, “A bastard who whips his own child is no father.”

Maxi recoiled at the intensity of his disdain.

“What I meant… was that I am also responsible… f-for our current situation. I have the right to know… w-what is happen—”

“How many times have I said this? None of this is your fault,” Riftan said gruffly. “I beat the man, and now he’s throwing a fit. That’s it. This is between him and me.”

“I-I am… the reason you hit him!” Maxi yelled, riled by his stubbornness. “How can you… s-say that I have… nothing to do w-with this? I was there when it happened! If it weren’t for me, y-you wouldn’t have done such a thing… a-and my father would not be putting pressure on—”

“Fine.” Riftan strode over and angrily shot back, “Let’s say all of this is your fault. What do you intend to do then?”

Maxi’s face flushed. He was right, of course. There was nothing she could do. Not wanting to admit it, she replied through clenched teeth, “W-Who knows? There might be s-something I could…”

“There is nothing. And even if there was, I would never ask for your help.”

The color drained from Maxi’s face at his cold words. She stared at him in shock before backing away. She was about to race out of the room when Riftan caught her arm and picked her up.

Maxi struggled against his embrace, slamming her fists on his shoulders. Without batting an eye, Riftan grabbed the back of her head and ravaged her lips.

Clenching her jaw, Maxi yanked at his hair to pry him off. He frowned and lightly bit her lip. When her lips parted from the stinging pain, his soft, hot tongue pushed into her mouth.

Maxi hated how easily she melted in his arms. He entwined her tongue with his own, sucking lightly. When he explored the roof of her mouth and the insides of her cheeks, a titillating shudder ran down from behind her ears. Her limbs went limp.

Her chest heaving, Maxi glowered at him. “Y-You can be… rather spiteful… at times.”

“Don’t say that,” he muttered gruffly, then kissed her cheek and wet eyes. “I never rely on anyone, and I especially refuse to rely on you.”

His words stabbed at her heart like daggers. Maxi glared at him, her face etched with hurt.

“Then… I-I also refuse to rely on you. I forbid you f-from taking any interest in my affairs!”

Riftan’s face turned steely at her threat. “Stop talking nonsense. You are my wife, and it’s my duty to protect you!”

“Are you saying… you are free to meddle in my affairs… w-while I am not?”

“That’s right.”

His immediate reply left Maxi speechless. Looking her dead in the eyes, Riftan spoke slowly and clearly.

“I will solve all your problems as well as my own. I won’t let you take anything upon yourself ever again.”

“Th-That’s—”

He stopped her rebuttal with another kiss. Maxi placed her hands on his shoulders to push him away, but when she finally came to her senses, she found herself frantically pulling him closer.

Her head spun every time his soft tongue entered and retreated from her mouth. An exhilarating heat rose from the pit of her stomach as he stroked her.

Fighting for air, Maxi clawed at his chest. When he pulled her bodice down and began nibbling her pale shoulder, a sharp sensation coursed from her nape down to her spine.

Maxi’s whole body shuddered. Riftan gently cupped her taut breast and, after teasing it for a bit, he lightly flicked the sensitive part with his finger. All of Maxi’s resistance melted away like butter in the height of summer.

His hold over her was frightening. Maxi twisted away in an attempt to free herself, but Riftan restrained her without much effort. He pulled her bodice further down and gently sucked the tip of her breast.

It felt as though her whole body would get sucked in. Maxi clutched his slick hair. The intense pleasure was almost unbelievable considering she was burning with anger.

After a period of futile struggle, she eventually slid her hands inside his tunic. She pushed her tongue into his mouth while fondling his sculpted chest, and his eyes seemed to ignite. He laid her on the bed and crushed her beneath him.

Before she knew it, she was completely undressed. Riftan peppered kisses across her naked body. His hair, dark as crows’ feathers, tickled her burning skin.

The intense desire was too much to bear. Maxi wrapped her legs around his waist, urging him. Riftan swore under his breath and immediately thrust into her. She writhed under him like a snake. The pungent aroma of bodily fluids and perspiration mingled in the tepid air.

He pushed deeper inside her as he relentlessly devoured her lips. She inhaled his exhales, as did he with hers.

He let out a moan, his lips quivering. His every action, including the light shudder that coursed through him, felt like Maxi’s own. The only thing burrowed somewhere she could not reach was his heart. She trembled and dug her nails into his forearms.

The sheets were a crumpled mess beneath them. Maxi’s disheveled hair clung to her sweat-slicked face. Still not satisfied despite having driven her to her limits, Riftan began to move in earnest. As she bounced up and down, Maxi’s whole body grew tense like a tightly-drawn bowstring.

It did not take long before he reached his release inside her. Once the roiling heat subsided, a strange sense of emptiness engulfed her heart. Maxi went slack on the bed, her body growing cold.

Unable to bear the silence, Riftan pulled her into his arms.

“Don’t blame yourself for any of this. That bastard was the one who hurt you, he is the one at fault. You’re the victim. I don’t regret beating him to a pulp, and I would’ve done it sooner had I known the truth. If I’d been luckier, I might have gotten to kill him.”

He caressed her damp limbs and rubbed his nose against her nape.

“So don’t blame yourself.”

Maxi tilted her head to look at him, her eyes misty. Listening to him stubbornly absolve her of any responsibility made her heart ache. He always tried to protect her from anything that could cause trouble.

This was a man who had no desire to share his burdens with her, no matter how small. Or rather, she was the one who constantly weighed him down with one heavy burden after another.

Chapter 183

A crease wrinkled Riftan’s forehead as he noticed Maxi’s eyes clouding over with sadness. He cupped her cheek and gently thumbed the corner of one of them. Maxi took his hand and brought it to her lips.

“Th-Then… what should I do for you?”

His face half-buried in the pillow, he suddenly looked filled with longing. His eyes seemed to plead with her about something she could not understand. When he replied, his distant voice seemed to tickle her ears.

“Nothing… I just need you to stay by my side.”

Crestfallen, Maxi’s eyes drooped to the floor. For the first time in her life, she realized just how miserable it could be to have nothing expected of her. Riftan seemed displeased at her morose expression. He frowned and pulled her on top of him again.

They began making love, and this time it was tormentingly gentle and slow. He teased her rosy breast with his mouth for an unbearably long time. He moved against her in long strokes until her eyes grew unfocused and she melted with pleasure. After it was over, Maxi fell asleep slumped on his chiseled chest.

She had no idea how long she slept before she awoke to a suffocating heat. The fireplace had been so well stacked with wood that the flames were still blazing even into the late hours of the night. Maxi found herself sweating from the warmth of the fire and the heat radiating from Riftan’s body.

Getting out of bed, she threw on a robe and walked over to the window. She cracked it open and was cooling herself off when she saw something twinkling in the dark. Small, white flakes of snow fell from the ink-blue sky.

Maxi stuck her head out to let the snowflakes brush her face. The crisp night air quickly chilled her sweaty body, but she did not feel like returning to bed. She stood by the window enraptured by the snowflakes fluttering in the wind until she felt a sheet fall across her shoulders.

Maxi looked up to see Riftan standing behind her. He wrapped his arms around her and kissed the back of her head.

“You’ll catch a cold.”

“I-I was feeling a bit warm.”

His hair was a tousled mess, and for once his eyes looked drowsy. Seeing him so at ease made her frustrations melt away like snow. Confounded by her emotions, she put on a resigned smile.

“L-Look… it’s the first snow.”

Riftan sighed and rubbed his warm, moist lips on her nape.

“I remember watching the first snow together last year as well. Do you want to go to the lake again in the morning?”

“R-Really? You’re letting me out of the castle?”

“It’ll be fine if you’re with me. We can go to the village as well if you’d like.”

If the suggestion had been a ploy to take her mind off her father’s schemes, it had succeeded. Maxi shuffled around and returned his embrace.

Although the first snow did not fall for long, the frigid weather preserved the white frost that covered the landscape long after sunrise. Maxi was infinitely glad that winter had come earlier than usual. Her father would have to delay his wicked plans for a while.

She had stopped trying to pry for information. Riftan had a point; it was not as if she could come up with a countermeasure if she knew what her father was plotting. It would undoubtedly only make her feel gloomier.

After forcing the worries from her mind, Maxi decided that she would simply enjoy the time she got to spend with Riftan. Lately, he had been refusing to leave her side. He took her to the winter lake as promised, and when the coldness had somewhat abated, they left the castle grounds to visit the village.

Maxi toured the newly built, four-story merchant guild. After that, they browsed the market, now made up of closely packed stone buildings. The square was full of merchants from the South selling a variety of rare goods, and the streets bustled with people despite the cold weather. Maxi perused everything until she was completely satisfied.

Belts made of Southern silks and snakeskin, animal figures carved from ivory, extravagant furs, an array of spices and rare herbs — Riftan bought everything Maxi showed an interest in. On their way back, he promised to take her to the port as soon as the weather was warmer.

Maxi tried to imagine them strolling the coast and enjoying the spring breeze. It was such a sweet image that she desperately wanted his reassurance to be true and that nothing bad would happen.

Indeed, what could her father possibly do now? Going public with the assault would only disgrace him and the Croyso name. Her proud father would never risk such public shame to exact revenge. He would likely give up once his efforts to isolate Anatol failed. Maxi resolved to be optimistic.

As she had expected, time passed peacefully. Thanks to the knights scouring Anatolium, Anatol suffered no further monster attacks. Neither did the Duke of Croyso end up besieging them in a fit of anger.

Maxi and Riftan whiled away the time like a pair of hibernating bears in a cave. All day long, they would roll around in bed, eat, sleep, and make love with no regard for the time. As the idyllic days continued, Maxi completely forgot her worries.

Unfortunately, the peace did not last long. A messenger arrived at Calypse Castle. Though Riftan promptly led the visitor to the council room, Maxi recognized the envoy right away. It was the same knight who had been sent to them by the Earl of Loverne last spring.

Levia. I think that was his name.

Maxi’s face fell when she recalled that they had agreed to an alliance with the earl last year. To think that he would send someone to them at such a time… Were monsters about again? The earl might have sent his men to seek the Remdragon Knights’ assistance.

Maxi paced around her bedchamber, nibbling her nails. Her heart clenched at the possibility that Riftan would have to lead his knights to battle in the middle of winter. Was her deep-rooted malady acting up again?

Though she wanted to maintain her composure and be brave no matter what happened, she did not know how. Maxi sighed as she fidgeted with her long braid. It was possible that being a knight’s wife meant a life of constant anxiety. Would she have tried to stop herself from falling for Riftan if she had known? Regardless of the answer, she could no longer imagine being indifferent to him now.

Maxi sank onto the bed and hugged her knees. Why was life not like a rainbow? Why could it not be a paradise of verdant fields? She was sick and tired of the constant adversity hanging over their heads.

These useless thoughts swirled in her mind until she heard a knock at the door. She leaped out of bed. It could be Riftan sending someone to summon her. Without asking who it was, she swung open the door and found herself staring into a brawny chest that nearly blocked the whole doorway.

Maxi flinched and backed away. She jerked her heap up and met Hebaron’s grim face.

“W-What brings you here?”

“If you could spare the time, my lady, there is something I wish to discuss with you,” the knight muttered awkwardly as he scratched behind his ear.

Without hesitation, Maxi grabbed her robe and stepped out. Hebaron immediately started down the corridor. What did the knight want to discuss with her? It did not seem like it was Riftan who had sent him. She glanced over Hebaron’s tense back. He must have felt her gaze, as he gave her a reassuring smile over his shoulder.

“I apologize for surprising you, but it was an urgent matter… I was actually waiting for you to come to the infirmary, but you haven’t been gracing us with your presence of late.”

Maxi blushed and mumbled an excuse. “W-With Ruth… and Melric in the castle… I didn’t think the infirmary needed my help…”

“Oh, I didn’t mean it as a reproach. We are well aware that the commander’s ailment is growing worse.”

Maxi was taken aback. “A-Ailment?”

“His overprotectiveness where you are concerned, my lady.” He chuckled, then added, “It seems that it’s closer to obsession now. The others and I were beginning to fear that he was confining you to your chambers.”

“P-Please don’t exaggerate. Riftan is simply… w-worried for me.”

“Hmm. That’s too mild a word for it. I’m not sure if I should be telling you this, but the commander hasn’t been himself lately. He gets agitated when he’s away from you for too long, and it’s been a while since he stepped foot in the training grounds.”

Maxi stiffened when she saw the concern in the knight’s eyes. Though she had been aware of the amount of time Riftan had been spending with her, she had never once thought it a serious problem.

Hebaron’s brow furrowed slightly. “The commander would likely demand my head if he found out I came to see you, but I couldn’t just stand by and do nothing…”

“What on earth is it…? P-Please, tell me everything.”

“We should head out first. I’ll explain everything once we find a quiet place to talk.”

With that, he strode briskly down the stairs. Maxi silently followed. Hebaron made his way toward the path that led from the kitchen’s back door. When they reached a secluded spot, he finally began to speak.

“Have you heard the news from the spies we sent to the duchy?”

After a moment of vacant blinking, Maxi shook her head with a bitter expression. “R-Riftan… did not tell me anything.”

“I thought that would be the case.”

Hebaron sighed as he kicked a jagged stone on the winding dirt path with his boot. Silence fell over them once more. What was making this audacious knight hesitate like this? Maxi was gazing at him with an anxious expression when he began to speak once more.

“The duke is preparing for a trial. He has apparently wheedled all the nobles in the east as well as the king’s retainers in the royal palace into taking his side. We took immediate action as well, but at this rate, we won’t be able to stop a formal trial.”

It felt as though she had been doused with ice water. Maxi looked up at Hebaron, her face draining of color. The royal tribunal only ever oversaw trials of the nobility. It was an institution dating back to the age of the feudal lords, with its power exceeding even that of the king’s laws.

With the feudal lords and monarch currently locked in a subtle power struggle, a noble requesting the king to proceed over his case was no different from the noble undermining his own authority.

Unable to believe her ears, Maxi sought confirmation.

“Y-You mean… my father has petitioned for a case against Riftan?”

“Yes. I think he intends to pursue this all the way without caring about appearances.” Hebaron clicked his tongue. “It might just end with a fine if we’re lucky, but he’s been putting so much effort into this trial that I doubt he’ll let it conclude so easily. He will most likely demand that the commander be stripped of his knighthood. If he has the backing of the other nobles, even King Reuben won’t be able to ignore his demands.”

“Th-Then what…?”

Maxi was half out of her mind with worry as she clung to his sleeve.

Hebaron looked down at her with somber eyes. “We must prove that the commander’s actions were warranted. Would you be willing… to testify against the duke?”

Maxi’s face flushed crimson. The mere thought of standing in court and stammering her father’s wretched treatment of her in front of the king and the nobility of Wedon was enough to make her break out in cold sweat. Even so, she was willing to stand naked in the city square if it meant she could save Riftan from this plight.

Biting her lip, Maxi nodded. “O-Of course. I would… gladly do so.”

Relief briefly flashed across Hebaron’s face. “I know what a difficult request this is, my lady. The commander even threatened to fight to the death anyone who dared to inform you of this matter.”

The knight ran a hand over his face and heaved a sigh.

“He wouldn’t listen to reason. I’ve been waiting for a chance to talk to you, but it’s been incredibly difficult to come by. He certainly kept a close watch on you.”

Dumbfounded, Maxi furrowed her brows. “What was he… going to do w-without telling me about this?”

“He isn’t being bullheaded with no plan. He’s been trying to buy the Southern nobles to our side, but we all know the outcome is inevitable.”

Hebaron scratched his head as if to show just how fed up he was. Maxi bit her lip. As the knight pointed out, the Duke of Croyso’s influence was formidable. It would be impossible for Riftan to beat her father politically.

“That is why the Earl of Loverne sent a messenger. The royal family is trying to do whatever it takes to settle this before it formally goes to court. There is to be a mediation in Loverne, who is Anatol’s ally, and it will hopefully be to the commander’s advantage.”

Chapter 184

“D-Do you mean… there might not be a trial?”

“If the mediation ends well, yes.”

Hebaron stared at nothing in particular and stroked his chin as though he were weighing all the possibilities.

“King Reuben announced that he would personally come down to act as mediator, so I’m sure the Duke of Croyso would feel some pressure. But that arrogant duke must be determined, seeing as he’s taken it this far. You shouldn’t get your hopes up.”

“M-My father… wants my sister to marry into the royal family. If the king a-actively takes Riftan’s side… even my father won’t be able to come on too strong,” Maxi said in an attempt to convince herself.

Hebaron sighed and roughly scratched at the back of his head. “To be honest, I’m not sure how strongly King Reuben is willing to be on our side. He will likely avoid stripping the commander of his knighthood, but I doubt he’ll make an obvious effort to shield him from the duke. Especially if it could earn him the enmity of the nobles. If there’s one thing the king values most, it’s the unity of Wedon.”

Apprehension filled Maxi’s chest. “I-If I testify… will we have a chance of winning?”

Maxi secretly hoped that Hebaron would grin and tell her not to worry. When the knight gave his answer, however, his face was nothing but somber.

“I can’t guarantee how it will end. A trial without substantial evidence is essentially a battle of who’s right. The side with the more powerful argument is bound to win.”

Maxi bunched her skirt in her fists and wet her parched lips. “When… i-is the mediation?”

“I’m told that, as a rule, the royal tribunal does not try cases during Paxias. The nobles who hold offices in Drachium Castle must all be present for a trial to be held. I’d wager King Reuben would want to settle this matter before then.”

The knight looked up at the sky as if to calculate the timeframe and added slowly, “I think a date will be set within a few weeks. The commander will depart for Loverne with some of the knights before the duke and the king are expected to get there.”

“D-Do you think… I could go as well?”

Hebaron hesitated, then released a long sigh. “If you can convince the commander to take you.”

Maxi pressed her temple. Riftan was an obstinate man. So much so that he had even kept her in the dark about something of this magnitude. Talking to a wall would be easier.

Just the thought of the arguments to come made Maxi feel weary. She folded her cold forearms.

“I-I understand,” she said gravely. “I will… talk to him.”

“Please forgive me for putting this burden on you, my lady.”

Guilt crossed Hebaron’s face, and Maxi shook her head.

“N-No, I’m grateful that you told me. Not knowing anything… would have been worse.”

Maxi immediately returned to her chambers and waited for Riftan. Her head was close to exploding from trying to think of a good way to start the conversation.

Should she be angry at him for keeping all of this from her, or should she implore and coax him? After pacing in front of the fireplace, she flopped onto the bed, her head thumping horribly. She was staring up at the canopy when her eyes suddenly burned with tears. She did not know why she was crying.

It was clear that her father held no affection for her, so it was not that she was disappointed by that fact now. It simply pained her that Riftan was the one paying the price. Maxi squeezed her eyes shut. She could not allow him to be placed in such a dishonorable position where he would be chastised and forced to defend himself in front of a group of haughty nobles.

Her resolve solidified as her tears dried. She no longer cared about the shame or ridicule she would suffer. If necessary, she would reveal her grim past in its entirety. So what if she became the topic of whispered conversations?

However, the thought of Riftan becoming an object of ridicule and pity broke her heart. Would they not deride him for having a woman like her as a wife? Filled with shame, Maxi covered her face with her hands.

They would have to get the duke to withdraw his case before it went to a formal trial. Her father valued his reputation above all else; if he were to learn of her intention to testify, it might change his mind.

She was immersed in such thoughts when she heard the door rattle open. Maxi shot to her feet. Riftan’s eyes widened at her disheveled appearance, and his lips curled into a smile.

“Were you having a nap?” He strode over to the bed and brushed her messy hair with his fingers. “Did I wear you out last night?”

He smiled playfully at her as though nothing was wrong. Maxi looked up at him with clouded eyes, her hopes that he might explain the messenger’s visit evaporating into thin air. He was not going to tell her anything.

After gnawing her lip, Maxi finally managed to find her words.

“I saw… the messenger from Loverne… e-enter the castle a while ago.”

Riftan’s smile faltered. “Our guests will be leaving in a few days. I’ve assigned servants to attend to them, so you don’t have to worry.”

“Are you not going to tell me… the reason f-for their visit?”

Holding onto a shred of hope, Maxi regarded him woefully. Riftan looked away and gave an evasive answer.

“Some of the merchants are planning ventures with Anatol as their foothold. The earl also wants in on the business.”

Maxi’s face grew stony. “That is a little different… from what I heard.”

Riftan’s eyes immediately looked guarded. He shot to his feet and took a step back from the bed.

“What nonsense did you hear, and from whom?”

“I-It wasn’t nonsense. It was… a fact you should have told me s-sooner.”

Riftan narrowed his eyes. He shook his head and gave a cold, dismissive smile. “I don’t know what it was you heard, but I want you to forget it.”

Maxi rose and stood before him. Though she wished to appear confident, the disparity between their statures made her feel even smaller and more vulnerable. She steeled her faltering heart and glared at him.

“You can’t… keep me away from problems like this forever, Riftan.” Trying her best to enunciate each of her words, Maxi took a deep breath and continued. “Especially when… it is my father who is harassing you.”

“Who told you of this?” Riftan growled savagely. “Was it Ruth? Hebaron? Only those two would dare to go against my orders.”

“Th-That’s not important. We should discuss what we are going to—”

“I don’t need your help!” Riftan bellowed. “I beg you, just let me handle it!”

“H-How can I?!”

Drowning in despair, Maxi’s chest heaved as she fought for breath.

“How can I… feign ignorance?! You stubbornly refuse to admit that i-it is my fault… but it is! If you were to lose your knighthood… it would be because of m-me! Do you… w-want me to carry that guilt for the rest of my life? Is that… what you want?”

She pounded her fists against his chest in anger.

“Nothing you say will change anything,” said Riftan, grabbing her wrists. “If you thought I’d let you stand in court, then you do not know me at all. I can deal with this without you getting involved!”

Tears welled in her eyes. Maxi tried to contain them and glared at him through her misty vision.

“S-stop being so stubborn! My father will also present a witness. You need s-someone to defend you.”

“But that will never be you,” he hissed through clenched teeth. “If worse comes to worst, I’ll have Ursuline or Elliot testify, so stay out of this.”

“I-It won’t be as effective as having me! I am the duke’s d-daughter… and the cause of all this. My testimony… w-will have more credibility!”

“How many times must I tell you no?!”

As if forced into a corner, Riftan’s face twisted viciously.

“You want me to… make you do that to protect myself? To put you in front of those abhorrent people and force you to reveal everything you so desperately tried to keep hidden? I’d rather be stripped of my knighthood!”

Maxi desperately wished she were strong enough to grab and shake him until he came to his senses. How could her dignity be more important than his honor? Compared to his rank, estate, and reputation, her dignity was nothing.

“I-I… do not mind,” Maxi pleaded. “I would… only be testifying about what happened that day. I-It would not be difficult.”

“That’s enough. I don’t want to discuss this any longer.”

Pushing her hand away, he turned around and headed for the door. Maxi felt a blaze of anger rise up at the sight of him walking away. She immediately went after him and yanked his tunic.

As soon as Riftan turned in surprise, she yelled, “Don’t even th-think about leaving! I am going to testify… no matter what you say! If you won’t take me… th-then I’ll make my own way there!”

Riftan’s eyes grew cold.

“Do you want me to lock you up?” he snarled with a fury equal to hers.

Maxi gazed back in shock before her expression turned steely. “A-Are you saying you will do as my father did?”

The blood drained from Riftan’s face. Driving a knife into his heart would not have elicited the same expression as what Maxi saw now. The bleakness in his eyes instantly drained all the fight in her. With a gasp, she pulled his rigid body into her arms.

“I-I’m sorry. I should not have s-said such a thing! You are nothing like my father. I know you’re only t-trying to protect me.”

Riftan drew a ragged breath and gazed down at her. She had never seen him look more vulnerable. Cupping his face, Maxi kissed the tip of his chin.

“P-Please, try to understand. As much as you w-want to protect me… I also want to do everything I can for you. It pains me… t-to do nothing… when you are in trouble. Please… don’t force such torment on me.”

“I…” His voice came out strangled. He extricated himself from her grip and said, “I need time to think about it.”

“R-Riftan…”

Maxi reached out to stop him, but decided against it and lowered her hands. She did not want to push him any further. The mediation was still a while away, and she would take her time convincing him. She looked on despondently as he walked out of the room as though he were fleeing.

Being compared to the Duke of Croyso must have come as a shock to Riftan. Ever since their argument, he no longer raised his voice or threatened her. She took full advantage of his moment of weakness and was persistent in her efforts to convince him.

A few days away from their departure to Loverne, Riftan finally raised the white flag. The moment of surrender was when Maxi threatened to secretly ride out to Loverne on her own if he refused to take her with him. It also helped that the mediation was only a small gathering of the duke, the king, and a few witnesses — a better proposition than having her testify in court.

Chapter 185

“I’ve learned that it’s better to keep you in my sight so I can stop you from doing the next reckless thing.”

It was the day of their departure. Riftan mumbled this gloomily as he watched Maxi climb into the carriage.

Maxi’s face flushed. It appeared that Riftan was half-terrified of what she might do if he were to leave her behind. Frustration simmered in his eyes, but his face was as cold as an iron mask. This whole affair had kept him tossing and turning all night, contributing to him being more short-tempered than usual.

“Nothing good ever came from leaving you behind. For my sanity’s sake, I’ll keep you where I can see you.”

Instead of firing back, Maxi sat down and nodded meekly. Riftan narrowed his eyes, then bent to wrap a fur coat around her. Despite his anger, he took the time to ensure her safety, firmly securing the charcoal-filled iron brazier onto the carriage floor and sealing the windows against the wind.

“It will take a day and a half to reach Loverne Castle. We’ll be traveling without rest through Anatolium, so you must tell me if you feel tired.”

“I-I understand.”

Riftan lingered at the carriage entrance as though conflicted before he sighed and shut the door. Maxi pushed aside the drapes and peered out at the twenty or so mounted knights surrounding the carriage.

Hebaron must have been put in charge of Anatol’s safety while they were away, as he was nowhere to be found. It was Ursuline and Elliot who stood at the head of the ranks. Riftan issued a command as he mounted his horse, and the carriage began to roll forward.

Maxi sat huddled against the icy air and watched the scenery pass by. Although the coldest period had passed, it was still winter. The ground was frozen and slippery, and the previous night’s sleet shimmered like diamonds at the edges of the road.

The knights rode through the frigid eastern wind. Maxi looked over in concern before drawing the curtain and leaning back against the coach seat. In two days, they were going to fight a bitter battle against an opponent far more dangerous than any monster. She would have to preserve her energy as much as possible.

Closing her eyes, Maxi thought back to King Reuben’s indifferent expression and her father’s cruel mask. Going up against them would be more grueling than facing any troll army.

A bleak but determined aura enveloped the knights as they set off. They headed northeast, and Maxi could not help but worry that they might run into goblins or werewolves. Her fears were put to rest not long after, when the tranquility of the forest made it seem as though the whole world had gone into hibernation.

“A-Are monsters… less active during Paxias?” asked Maxi when they had passed safely through Anatolium.

The knights were now gathered in a grassy field busily preparing lunch. In the center, Elliot was lighting a campfire. He gave her a faint smile as he answered.

“We scoured the mountains all through last season and cleared all of their nests.”

Ruth, who was tearing jerky into a large pot, added, “It was the burgeoning troll population that caused the monster migration. Monsters usually live in a tight ecosystem, so they’re forced to find another habitat if a group expands beyond its territory. After we nearly exterminated the trolls up north, the monsters that were pushed south should have returned to their original lands.”

“Th-Then I suppose… they won’t be troubling us so much… from now on.”

“Compared to how it used to be, certainly not.”

Once they had finished lunch, they returned to the road without delay. True to Ruth’s words, Maxi did not spot a single goblin the entire way to Loverne. It was probably the safest journey she had taken so far.

They arrived at a small village as night fell. They rented two cottages, then departed at daybreak. Thanks to their haste, they reached Loverne Castle before noon on the second day.

Maxi climbed out of the carriage and inspected the gloomy-looking fortress. A bluish-gray brick wall enclosed the castle, and dark towers made of iron rose like sentinels on either side of the gate.

Feeling strangely intimidated, Maxi stuck close to Riftan. He wrapped a protective arm around her as he walked on.

Inside the castle, they followed a sentry through a second door that opened onto a garden. Large trees crowded the foot of the stairway to the main building. Servants rushed down to greet them.

“We welcome you to Loverne,” said the steward. “The earl has been expecting you.”

“And the others?”

“You are the first to arrive, my lord. The other guests are due tomorrow.”

The tension in Maxi’s shoulders eased. Relief washed over her at the news that she would not have to face her father immediately. One of the knights behind them mumbled something about having a day to catch their breaths, and Maxi wholeheartedly agreed.

The servants led them into a spacious hall covered in smooth, marble floors. A stately-looking man came to greet them, trailed by dozens of servants. His lavish attire, pale visage typical among the gentry, and bored eyes told Maxi that this was the owner of the castle. Skipping the initial niceties, the Earl of Loverne heaved a sigh.

“Some trouble you’ve started, Calypse.”

Maxi frowned. Although the earl was higher in rank, Riftan was also a lord of his own fief. It was insulting for the earl not to show him the barest of courtesies. However, Riftan responded with an indifference that suggested he was used to the man’s manners.

“I’ll make sure you won’t suffer any losses from this.”

“I’m already in the duke’s bad books because of my alliance with Anatol,” the earl grumbled. “Some of the merchants have already given me preposterous excuses to cut business with me when the real reason is obvious. Did you have to stir the hornets’ nest knowing how tenacious the duke is?”

“It was warranted.”

“I’m asking why. What possessed you to do such a thing when you’ve been putting up with him so well thus far? You confound me.”

The earl clasped his hands behind his back and began to harp on at Riftan.

“And what of my significant investments into Anatol’s business ventures? If you are exiled, what use would that new road be? I’m sure you don’t want to lose the lands you’ve spent a decade trying to develop. If you fail to appease the duke during this mediation, you and I will both suffer immeasurable losses.”

Maxi’s face fell at the bleakness of his predictions. Noticing the change in her expression, Riftan wrapped his arm around her shoulders and glared coldly at the earl.

“We braved this frigid weather to come all the way here. How long do you intend to keep us standing?”

The earl furrowed his brow followed by a shake of his head. “How impatient of me. I’ve prepared your rooms. You should get some rest.”

He flicked his wrist, and the servants waiting behind came forward.

“A formidable battle of wills awaits us tomorrow. You should prepare yourself. I’ll do what I can to help you since we’re already in the same boat, but I’m afraid it still won’t be enough. I pray that you have a solution up your sleeve.”

With that grim warning, the earl marched up the stairs. Maxi watched his receding figure with mixed feelings. Though unsettled by his words, she was still glad that he planned on taking Riftan’s side.

The Earl of Loverne was one of the most influential noblemen in these southern parts. He was not as powerful as the Duke of Croyso, but his support would still be of considerable help. After following the servants into an opulent guest room, Maxi turned to Riftan with a smile.

“The earl… m-might appear ill-tempered, but he seems to be concerned for you.”

“That man is worried about his interests, not me.” Riftan snorted as he removed his armor and set it on the stand. “He made significant investments into the road construction. He’s probably worried sick that his trade plans will fall apart. After all, it’s only because of the Remdragon Knights’ reputation that so many merchants are willing to brave the Anatolium Mountains to come to the southern port.”

This meant that many of the southern nobles would be obliged to take Riftan’s side. Even if the mediation were to fail and they would have to stand before the royal tribunal, the trial might not be entirely rigged to the duke’s advantage. Maxi felt a sliver of hope.

After changing out of his traveling clothes, Riftan left to deliberate with the earl about the imminent mediation. Meanwhile, Maxi took a bath using the hot water the castle’s maidservants had brought to their room. When she was done, she unpacked her mountain of clothes and contemplated the next day’s outfit.

Tomorrow might be her opportunity to speak in front of the king; she could not be too underdressed, nor too lavish. She wanted to appear elegant, sincere, and credible.

That’s all I can do for Riftan…

After much deliberation, she decided on a dark blue dress. It made her face look paler and more somber.

She carefully assessed her reflection in the mirror and began to go over her speech. Though her tongue refused to cooperate more than usual because of her nerves, the words came easier the longer she persisted. After a while, she found herself able to state her case clearly, albeit a little awkwardly. It gave her some measure of confidence.

The very next day, all her hard work came undone the moment she spotted the Duke of Croyso’s carriage entering the castle grounds. Maxi instantly felt like a powerless child once more.

She stood at the window as her father climbed the stairs leading to the great hall. He appeared to have brought at least a hundred knights with him. His men dazzled in shining armor as they trailed behind him, followed by hierarchs and mages. It was impossible to tell if he was here for mediation or for war.

Surely he’s not planning on attacking Riftan while pretending to obey the king, is he?

Maxi narrowed her eyes at the Croyso delegation, but her suspicions evaporated when she noticed the duke’s wary demeanor. He had brought all these men solely for his own safety. The beating he had received from Riftan must have shaken him.

The duke hurried into the great hall like a man being pursued. Maxi grabbed her robe and stepped out of the room. Elliot, who had been standing guard at the door, promptly blocked her path.

“Is anything the matter, my lady?”

“I-I think my father has arrived. I-I thought… I’d talk to him before…”

“We are prohibited from interacting with the duke before the king’s arrival,” said Elliot, resolutely shaking his head. “A confrontation before the mediation would only serve to heighten animosities and make the situation worse. We must wait for the king.”

It was a sound point. Even the Duke of Croyso would have to watch his words in the king’s presence, and Riftan would have to repress his murderous hostility. That was what troubled her the most — that the duke’s venomous tongue might send Riftan over the edge, initiating a fight to the death. Just imagining it filled her with dread.

Maxi anxiously paced the room and could not stop glancing out the window. At noon, three carriages and a procession of knights bearing royal banners finally entered Loverne Castle. By the time Maxi went downstairs to greet the king, the spacious hall was packed with hundreds of people.

Elliot spotted her dithering as she silently debated over where to stand. He politely led her to her spot.

“Please stay close to me, my lady. I was charged with your safety during the length of the mediation.”

Maxi meekly followed and stood behind the Remdragon Knights. Soon after, King Reuben, Princess Agnes, and a group of attendants entered the great hall. Riftan, the Duke of Croyso, and the Earl of Loverne stepped forward to kneel before the king.

“We thank you for undertaking this strenuous journey, Your Majesty.”

The king apathetically waved his hand as the earl bowed his head.

“It was very strenuous indeed. How splendidly you all have managed to hassle me into journeying here in the middle of winter.”

The king swept a haughty, golden gaze over his vassals.

“Here I am, as you wished. Let me make it clear, my dear duke, that I shall be greatly displeased if it turns out all that travel was for nothing.”

Chapter 186

Even from this distance, Maxi could see her father clenching his jaw. It was something he did to hold himself back when his anger was at its peak. The veins in his hands bulged as he clutched his cane. He gave Riftan a murderous glare before replying to the king.

“If I may remind His Majesty… I did stress that taking this arduous journey was wholly unnecessary.”

His speech was slightly slower but nowhere near enough to warrant ridicule. The degree of authority and pride ingrained in the Duke of Croyso’s being refused to kowtow even before royalty. He would never allow himself to look pathetic.

Nonetheless, the humiliation of his defect stood stark on his face. Anger flashed in his eyes with each word he spat. He glowered at Riftan with such hatred that it sent a ripple of nervousness through the audience. Riftan’s animosity was just as palpable.

King Reuben passed an annoyed gaze over the two men champing at the bit to rip each other’s throats. He clicked his tongue. “Let us get a few hours’ rest before we commence. It appears we’ll have to step in before our favored vassals start stabbing each other.”

“Allow me to escort you to your room, Your Majesty.”

“No. You watch over these two to make sure they don’t tear each other to shreds.”

The earl responded with a bitter smile and instructed the castle’s steward to show the royal guests to their chambers. King Reuben led the princess and his attendants up the staircase shrouded in gray shadow. As the royal delegation left the hall, those kneeling rose to their feet in unison.

Maxi watched uneasily as her father retreated behind his knights. A sense of foreboding rose in her chest at the malice she saw on his face. It was clear that no words would be able to change his mind.

Riftan directed a contemptuous glare at the duke’s back, then turned away as though the sight of the man revolted him.

“Maxi, come here.”

He strode over before starting toward the annex where they would be staying. As his reassuringly large frame blocked her father from view, Maxi finally exhaled. Riftan led her to an empty room and began to persuade her once more.

“I’ve told you countless times, you don’t have to attend. This isn’t a formal trial. It’s just a meeting called by King Reuben to mediate between me and the duke.”

Maxi resolutely shook her head.

“No matter what you say… I cannot s-stay out of this. My father intends to bring you to trial… for breaking into his castle and assaulting him when… you were only trying to save me…”

“I’ve always wanted to beat that man to death,” Riftan said savagely.

Maxi exhaled a tired sigh. “Riftan… you believe that you had just cause for attacking my father, but how will you prove that if I am not part of your story?”

Riftan looked defeated. Maxi clasped his frozen hands and gave him a determined smile.

“I’m not… the naive noblewoman you th-think I am. You must know this by now. I had a rough childhood… and I’ve journeyed across h-half the continent. Not to mention going through… a t-terrible war as well. This isn’t enough to hurt me.”

As Riftan’s expression darkened and his eyes clouded with pain, Maxi thought that it may have been better to have stayed quiet. He looked as if he was about to say something when there was a knock at the door. Ursuline Ricaydo’s voice came through.

“Commander, the king wishes to speak with you before the mediation.”

Riftan silently gazed down at Maxi, his eyes full of anguish, before he reluctantly left the room.

“Don’t let anyone in.”

After giving the stern command to the knights guarding the door, Riftan cut across the hall. Maxi sat before the fireplace and anxiously waited for the mediation to begin. A second felt like a minute, and a minute felt like an hour. Weighed down by the fraught tension, she began biting her nails when there was another knock.

“My lady, the mediation has begun.”

“P-Please give me a minute.”

Maxi examined her reflection in the mirror. She still looked elegant despite a few stray hairs sticking out from the braid coiled around her head. Maxi draped her cloak over her shoulders and stepped out of the room.

“Where is Riftan?”

“He has gone ahead to the assembly room with His Majesty,” Ursuline replied as he led her to the stairs in the center of the hall. “Please do not worry. Charon and I will enter with you.”

“Who else… will be joining us?”

“About ten people from the king’s retinue, attendants, and guards… and the duke will probably bring five or six people with him.”

It was a relief to learn that there would be fewer people than she had anticipated. The sheer number of men her father had brought with him had been intimidating.

The knights led her to an assembly room on the second floor. Maxi nervously glanced around as they entered. King Reuben sat like an imposing judge at one end of the spacious room. Princess Agnes and the earl stood at his right and left respectively, both wearing grave expressions.

Riftan and the Duke of Croyso sat at opposite ends of a long table. They had their heads turned away in a blatant refusal to even look each other in the eye. The icy atmosphere petrified Maxi. Seeing her frozen to the spot, Elliot led her to her place behind Riftan.

“This way, my lady.”

Maxi sank into one of the chairs that lined the wall. As Elliot and Ursuline took their seats on either side of her, the king looked up from the roll of parchment he was reading.

“Are all concerned parties now present?”

Propping his elbow on the armrest, King Reuben rested his chin crookedly on one hand and waved the parchment with his other.

“I was just re-reading the lengthy case sent by the Duke of Croyso. The duke claims that our most favored knight did something heinous last fall.”

An amused smile tugged at the king’s lips as he mockingly scanned the parchment.

“To summarize, he claims that the champion of Wedon broke into his castle and attempted to murder him.”

Ursuline shot to his feet in anger, but the king continued speaking before the knight could say anything.

“Around the same time, you, Calypse, declared an unlawful war on the duke. It eludes me why one of you is raving about a war, while the other is dead set on a trial. Do shed some light on what exactly transpired.”

“Your Majesty! We are not here to discuss that man’s d-declaration of war!” the duke protested, his lips trembling. His face flushed with agitation. “That beast of a man… is guilty of trespassing and assault! I was at death’s door for four days despite immediate treatment by a high priest. I barely survived. You must pronounce judgment on the man who dared to lay a hand on a high-ranking noble! Your Majesty, it is the least you can do for your subject who has been loyal to you all his life.”

Unable to contain himself, Ursuline cried out, “Your Majesty! The duke’s claims are biased and misleading!”

An official went to reprimand the knight for his insolence when the king raised his hand, cutting him off. He then bobbed his head, prompting Ursuline on.

Ignoring Riftan’s silent warning, Ursuline knelt before the king. His explanation seemed to tumble out all at once.

“The reason we went to Croyso Castle that day was to see Lady Calypse. Though he had no right to do so, the duke had confined her ladyship. He refused us entry. What man would do nothing if his wife was taken from him? Our commander had no choice but to break in and bring back Lady Calypse. Strictly speaking, it is the duke who has committed the offense.”

“H-How dare you… spout lies before the king?!” the duke bellowed, slamming the table. “You accuse me of locking up my daughter?! All I did was allow my own child to stay at my castle. Is that a crime? Her Highness is my witness! Did you not see my daughter chose to return to Croyso Castle of her own accord?!”

“Cease this assault on our ears,” King Reuben muttered with a frown. “We are not here to argue about who’s at fault. The reason I have come all this way is to personally hear your explanations and to offer a resolution. Do consider my efforts, and stop shouting at each other.”

The duke pressed his lips together, disgruntled at the reprimand. King Reuben appeared to be lost in thought for a moment before he continued.

“Unfortunately, Lord Croyso, I must agree with Sir Ursuline. A woman is the property of her husband. You had no right to prevent Calypse from meeting his wife when he requested it.”

“Your Majesty, I was merely trying to protect my daughter,” the duke said with astounding sincerity.

Thus far, Riftan had managed to maintain a calm, silent demeanor. As soon as he heard the duke’s lie, his expression grew cold.

“Did you just say…” he said, shooting daggers at the duke, “you were protecting her?”

The duke seemed to freeze at Riftan’s menacing look. His face grew ashen, and he flinched as though confronted with a nightmarish monster.

“My daughter was abandoned at Drachium Castle after suffering a miscarriage.” The duke jerked his head toward the king and began his appeal. “I reacted as any father would! I was only trying to protect her from the endless court gossip and my son-in-law’s neglect.”

“What brazen lies!”

Both Ursuline and Elliot shot to their feet, murderous looks across both of their faces. They exuded such a threatening aura that the royal knights drew their swords.

“Settle down! You are in the presence of the king!”

The two knights begrudgingly took their seats. The king exhaled loudly as he shifted in his chair, then turned his apathetic eyes on a petrified Maxi.

“It appears that you are at the center of all this. What is your opinion on their claims?”

“Your Majesty, my wife—”

“I was addressing your wife, Calypse. Not you.”

Riftan grew stone-still after the king’s dismissal. Glancing at Riftan first, Maxi forced a smile and rose from her chair. Her fingers trembled faintly under her father’s ferocious gaze. Trying to shake off her trepidation, she gripped her dress and stood straighter.

“M-My father…” Maxi gulped and willed her voice to stop shaking, “did not prevent me from seeing my husband for my protection. My father… was only concerned about the shame that would befall the family if I were to be divorced. And if I am being honest, Your Majesty, I briefly shared his fears. I was too ashamed to face my husband… a-and the fear of being denounced foolishly made me follow my father. But when my husband came to Croyso Castle…”

Maxi’s voice cracked. She paused and flicked a glance at Riftan. Her breath hitched when she saw his face drained of color, and she was overcome with a desire to drag him from the room and clutch him to her chest. She wet her parched lips.

“I-I… wanted to speak with him, but my father did not allow it. And when I tried to go against his wishes…” She hesitated before willing herself to continue. “My father locked me in a room and subjected me to harsh, c-corporal punishment. My husband… was enraged when he saw this.”

“You dare…”

Veins stood stark on the duke’s neck. He opened his mouth as if to unleash obscenities before clamping it shut. The muscles of his jaw twitched as though he was forcing a fireball down his throat. To the duke, this was no different than if his slave had rebelled against him, the master. Disbelief was etched across his face.

Maxi stared at the floor to avoid his vicious gaze. After a moment of silence, the king spoke.

“It seems we now have a rough understanding of what transpired.”

He leaned back against his fur-laden chair and drew out a sigh.

“Lord Croyso, if this is true, then you are not completely blameless either. Maximilian Calypse belongs to Riftan Calypse. You lost all authority over your daughter the moment they were wed. It wasn’t your place to confine her, or to inflict physical punishment.”

“That child is embellishing events in a shameless ploy to defend her husband! The only reason I was against her meeting him, and meted out mild corporal punishment, was to protect her future and the reputation of my house! When I found my daughter alone at the royal palace, I thought that Calypse was planning to abandon her. Is doing my best to protect my daughter from further pain such a crime?”

Maxi was utterly fed up with her father’s brazenness. He spoke so assuredly without a hint of shame that it made her wonder if he truly believed what he was saying.

The duke raised his chin in a proud tilt. “I will not deny… that I may have overreacted at the time. And if you must hold me accountable, I am willing to pay the required fine. But I have no intention of forgiving that man no matter what you say, Your Majesty.”

It must have been a deep-seated hatred that gave the duke the courage to look at his adversary then. He turned his head and stared straight into Riftan’s blazing eyes.

“No matter the reason, Riftan Calypse’s actions were out of order. If he was so displeased that I prevented him from seeing my daughter, or that I disciplined her to correct her manners, then he could have voiced his concerns there and then. Instead, what did he choose to do? He… attempted to kill me on the spot! Not only that, but he even had the audacity to threaten me with military force. W-Who in their right mind would do such a thing? You must make him step down as the commander of the Remdragon Knights, strip him of his knighthood, and confiscate his land!”

Maxi clutched her forehead as she listened to her father’s bellowing. Elliot, his face as pale as hers, moved to steady her as she teetered. The only person who appeared calm was Riftan. His face was impassive as though he had expected nothing less from the duke.

Chapter 187

Riftan’s reaction sent a chill through Maxi. The only time he became frighteningly calm like this was when his anger was at a tipping point. She worried that he might launch himself at the duke.

Princess Agnes had so far stayed silent throughout the proceedings. She now cried out as though she could not contain herself any longer.

“What unreasonable demands! Sir Riftan is indisputably an honorable knight. He is the hero who risked his life to fight in the Dragon Campaign in your stead, Lord Croyso! If you were to make him stand before the tribunal, it would only earn you the ridicule of the whole continent.”

The duke’s face flushed crimson. He directed an icy glare at the princess and said, “That man entered my castle by stealth and assaulted me while I was unarmed. I doubt I would be the only one condemned…”

The duke’s scheming eyes flew back to Riftan.

“Even if I were, it wouldn’t matter,” he spat through clenched teeth. “I will make him stand trial for his crimes. Nothing will convince me otherwise.”

“You don’t know when to stop talking, do you?”

Riftan had been watching the duke’s determined face. As he finally broke his silence, he unfolded his arms and leaned over the table. The action reminded Maxi of a predator flattening itself before it pounced.

The duke visibly recoiled. Riftan took a moment to observe the duke’s reaction with derision before muttering in an ominously gentle voice, “I have always admired your ability to come up with the most believable excuses. Why don’t you just be honest? Tell them that you are terrified of me.”

“Y-You insolent— What nonsense!”

The corner of Riftan’s lips twisted scornfully. “You were scared out of your wits by my declaration of war, and you probably thought you would never regain your peace of mind unless you had my fiefdom taken from me. But you are mistaken. If I am no longer bound by pledges or treaties, I’ll be free to show you just how deranged I really am.”

Icy silence fell over the assembly room. Ignoring his stunned audience, Riftan slowly drove his point home like a tiger cornering its prey.

“I have a knack for sneaking into places. And you cannot even begin to imagine the unspeakable things I did as a mercenary. Do you know what that means? It means that the fear of not knowing whether each night could be your last will never allow you to rest peacefully. When you open your eyes in the morning, the first thing you’ll do is to check that your head is still attached to your neck. Whenever you leave your castle, you’ll seek out the corners where I might be hiding, lying in wait to ambush you. If you’re prepared to live like that for the rest of your life…”

Riftan fixed his gaze on the duke as his words sunk in. He slowly added, “Then, by all means, do as you wish.”

“H-How dare… you make such deplorable threats!”

The duke shot to his feet, his face white with terror. His lanky body shook as though he had been struck by lightning.

Shaking his finger at Riftan, the duke cried out, “Did you hear him, Your Majesty? Did you hear what this low-born just said? How can such a ruffian be called an honorable knight and a hero?! He is a dangerous madman! We need not bother with a trial. You must strip him of his knighthood this instant and have him hanged for insulting a nobleman!”

“Silence!”

King Reuben’s regal voice boomed across the assembly room that now sounded more like a madhouse. He rubbed his temples and drew out a heavy sigh.

“Did you make me rush down here to watch this circus?”

“Your Majesty! Are you still trying to defend this man after what he just said? If you do not punish him immediately—”

“Enough! If you interrupt me again, I will have you punished for contempt of the monarchy.”

The duke shot Riftan an aggrieved look before begrudgingly taking his seat. Only then did the king turn his stern gaze on Riftan.

“Calypse, your behavior is simply unacceptable. Regardless of how angry you are, you cannot make such appalling threats as a knight. Such declarations will do nothing for your cause.”

“Didn’t that man just proclaim that he will not be withdrawing his case? If that’s so, why should I be mindful of my words?” Riftan’s tone was bland as he leaned back in his chair. “If I lost my knighthood, I would no longer be a knight. Thus no longer bound by the code of chivalry. And mercenaries have their own rule: an eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth.”

Just as King Reuben had managed to pacify the room, uproars erupted over the audience once more. The duke bellowed his outrage, denouncing Riftan for his vile threats, while Ursuline retaliated by condemning the duke for initiating.

Even the ever-decorous Elliot launched criticisms at the duke. When the Croyso knights joined the shouting match, the room truly was no different from the circus the king had described it as. Such a bitter, heated atmosphere was not what Maxi had been expecting, and she recoiled from the noise.

Having reached the end of his patience, the king leaped to his feet.

“You insolent fools! Must I upend a pail over your heads for you to come to your senses?! Have you forgotten whose presence you are in?!”

He slammed a fist on the table. Maxi worried that he was so fed up with his vassals’ insolence that he might storm off. However, in a display of admirable patience, King Reuben walked over to the window and looked up at the pale winter sky. He appeared much calmer when he turned around.

“It seems we cannot have a civilized conversation with both of you in the room. I will speak to each of you alone. Calypse, you will be first.”

The king turned his sharp gaze on the duke.

“Lord Croyso, you are to wait in the adjacent room. I would be grateful if you try to collect yourself.”

Obeying the king’s commands, everyone except Riftan rose from their seats. The duke exited the room first with his four knights and a cleric, and Maxi and Ursuline followed suit. She could not tear her eyes away from Riftan’s back even as the door closed. The situation was becoming far more serious than she had anticipated.

Her father’s determination to bring Riftan to trial was stronger than she had ever thought possible. Riftan showed no intention of backing down. In fact, he did not seem inclined to defend himself at all.

Maxi gnawed her lip. If the king failed to bring about a resolution, there would be a trial at Drachium Castle within a few months. Would Riftan stand a chance of winning? After pacing the length of the corridor, Maxi went after the duke. The flustered knights tried to dissuade her.

“My lady, you mustn’t. There is no point in talking to such a man.”

“I-It won’t take long. I just… h-have something I wish to say.”

She pushed past the knights and ran after her father. The duke, marching ahead shielded by his men, came to a halt. His cold eyes flew to her. Even an insect crawling on the floor would not have received such an icy look.

“You dare show your face to me?” the duke snarled.

Maxi took a deep breath to dispel her terror. Her father could not harm her anymore. She was no longer a Croyso — she was a Calypse. Repeating this in her head, Maxi spoke calmly.

“Please… withdraw your case.”

The duke scoffed as though he found the request so preposterous he could not even be bothered to be angry.

Maxi quickly added, “Even if you go ahead with the trial… th-there is nothing to gain. Rather… you have much to lose. It will strain your relationship… with the royal family and earn you the scorn of the nobles. And… if you insist on putting my husband on trial… I-I will testify in his defense. I will… expose all the cruelty I suffered at your hands… a-and have you charged!”

Her father’s eyes burned with an all-consuming rage. Maxi willed her trembling legs to stay still. She could not believe that she was standing up to him, right to his face.

The fear that his cane might come flying at her made her back prickle with cold sweat. Despite this, Maxi mustered all the courage she could and stared directly into his ruthless eyes. There was a moment of suffocating silence. Finally, her father spoke.

“Do as you wish.”

Maxi flinched at his surprising calmness. The duke’s lips twisted into a mocking smile.

“Do you truly think anyone would bother listening to what you have to say? Cruelty? Ha! And how do you intend to prove it? The world will only see you as the daughter who framed her own father to defend her husband.”

Maxi’s eyes darted over the Croyso knights surrounding them. The sight of their unfeeling expressions plunged her into despair. As vassals of the House of Croyso, these men would never defy her father to take her side. She doubted even her nursemaid would be willing.

The duke gave a derisive click of his tongue. “Let’s suppose the impossible and say that they did believe you. Do you really think it would affect the trial? All I did was discipline my child properly. Only God knows the effort I put in to fix that atrocious impediment of yours.”

Maxi was left speechless by her father’s shamelessness. She simply could not believe her ears.

“Are you saying… that everything you did was for my sake?”

The duke raised his chin. “Why would I have bothered to have you treated each time if my intention was abuse? I always made sure that you were left with no scars. All of that was for but one reason — to mend you.”

Maxi opened her mouth to argue, but she was so stunned that she could not think of anything to say. A hollow laugh was all she could manage.

How could he claim that everything had been for her sake when he had ravaged her life with anguish and pain? The duke watched her lips tremble with a look of contempt before he landed his next blow like a hammer on a nail.

“I bent over backward trying to make you normal. A parent raising a hand against their child in the name of discipline could never be considered a criminal.”

“W-Would that still apply after I married Riftan? Y-You had no right… to put your hands on me, even if you are my father!” Maxi yelled, no longer able to contain the anger surging up inside her.

The duke scowled and shook his head as if he found it laughable.

“Do you truly think kicking up a fuss will make a difference? If charges are laid, I would only be slapped with a fine. Your husband, however, would have to pay more than that for his transgressions.”

Evidently at the end of his tether, Elliot grabbed the hilt of his sword and stepped forward. Although Maxi was just as incensed, she moved to stop him. There would be no turning back if blades were drawn. She gathered the last of her composure and glared at her father.

“E-Even if you were to be spared just punishment… it wouldn’t matter. I will still expose all of your disgraceful a-actions. I’m certain that many will denounce your hypocrisy. A-And even that lofty reputation of your house you care so much about… will be muddied. Are you sure… you’ll be able to bear the disgrace? Is your revenge… really worth the sacrifice?”

Maxi could almost hear her father grinding his teeth. He gripped his cane as if steeling himself to strike, and the knights stepped forward protectively.

The duke glared at them in disdain and hissed, “By all means, let’s see what you can do! Tarnish your father’s reputation, make a mockery of yourself! It would certainly be a spectacle worth watching.”

The duke spun and entered the waiting room. Unable to face the knights, Maxi squeezed her eyes shut. She was ashamed of her abhorrent father, of her powerlessness, and above all, of dragging Riftan into this ditch with her. She hung her head and continued down the dark corridor.

The king spoke privately to the Duke of Croyso after his audience with Riftan. Then, with both of them present, the mediation carried on late into the night.

Chapter 188

Maxi paced around the waiting room and fervently prayed for a miracle. Judging by the occasional shouts that filtered through, it did not seem they would be answered.

Anxiously gnawing her lip, she imagined her father using absurd sophistry to frame Riftan. It set her nerves on edge just thinking about it.

She cracked the door open and peeked down the dark corridor. They were in the furthest room. Since King Reuben had prohibited third parties from participating in the mediation, there was no way of knowing how it was progressing. Maxi continued stewing in anxiety and pacing the length of the room when Ursuline spoke. Until then, the knight had been quietly leaning against the wall.

“I don’t think they will be calling you for further testimony, my lady. Why don’t you return to your chambers to rest?”

Ruth jerked his head up from where he had been dozing before the fireplace. “Yes. Let us return to our rooms. Sitting here won’t help anyone.”

“At least a shred of concern from you would be nice…” Ursuline said with a disapproving frown. He heaved a sigh. “But the sorcerer has a point. The talks won’t end anytime soon, so I suggest you get some sleep, my lady. They might go on through the night at this rate.”

“D-Do you mean all night long?”

When Maxi’s eyes grew wide in surprise, the knight gave her a bitter smile.

“It is a tactic the king frequently uses to bring unruly subjects to heel. His Majesty is as robust as any knight. He’s able to tire most opponents into submission.”

“Don’t worry too much, my lady,” Elliot chipped in optimistically. “The king is fully capable of dragging out this mediation for two whole nights, and so is our commander. The Duke of Croyso will be forced to give in soon.”

Maxi sighed at their naivety. They clearly knew nothing about the duke.

Her father’s tenacity was second to none. Two nights? He would scream obscenities until he coughed up blood if he were told to do so. It occurred to Maxi that the king might have given her father the opportunity to do just that. It was obvious that the duke would be eagerly vilifying Riftan, letting loose a deluge of slander against him.

Maxi rubbed her throbbing temples. Seeing this, Ursuline grabbed the cloak on the wall.

“Let me escort you to your chambers, my lady.”

He opened the door with a determined look that said he would make sure she rested regardless of her answer.

Although she was certain that she would not be able to sleep, she was still exhausted from being on edge the whole day. Thinking that she ought to lie down even for a short while, Maxi resignedly agreed.

She was about to leave when she saw a faint light flickering at the end of the corridor. Maxi paused at the door. Princess Agnes was heading toward them with the royal mage, Simon. Realizing who they were, Ruth crept into the corner as if fleeing from a plague. Ursuline watched him with a disparaging look before stepping forward to address the princess.

“Your Highness, what brings you here at this hour?”

“There is something I wish to discuss,” said Princess Agnes, her anxious gaze flying to Maxi. “Can you spare me a moment?”

Maxi hesitated before stepping back into the room. The princess let out a sigh of relief at Maxi’s silent invitation and entered with Simon.

Maxi nervously studied the princess’s grim expression. A fire crackled on one side of the waiting room, while Ruth, Elliot, Ursuline, and two other members of the Remdragon Knights stood at the other end.

Princess Agnes’s gaze swept over their faces before landing on Maxi. In all the time Maxi had known her, she had never seen the princess look so exhausted. Her blue eyes appeared conflicted.

When the princess showed no sign that she would speak first, Maxi asked, “H-Has… something happened?”

“This might take a while. Can we sit?”

The hairs on Maxi’s nape stood on end at the hesitation in the princess’s voice. Managing to calm her nerves, she led the princess to the table. The knights waiting on the sidelines promptly pulled chairs out for them.

“Thank you.”

The princess gave a strained smile and sat down. Maxi clenched her skirt as she took the seat opposite. She glanced at Simon, silently standing behind the princess, and wondered why he was here.

“I apologize for being unable to stop things from getting this far,” said Princess Agnes. “I did everything I could, but the duke’s influence is truly formidable. Every noble who held any position at court took his side.”

She tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear, then heaved a sigh.

“I think he’s already managed to bribe most of them. We won’t be able to do anything if this goes to trial.”

“Y-You promised to… support Riftan i-if the duke put pressure on Anatol,” Maxi desperately reminded the princess.

The princess’s expression grew troubled, and there was a touch of a plea in her voice as she spoke.

“I understand how it must look to you, but I assure you, His Majesty and I are doing our best to protect Riftan. The royal family must always stay impartial. We cannot ignore the nobles’ demands and take Riftan’s side without sufficient justification. It’s why we called this mediation so urgently before it goes to a formal trial.”

“The commander’s actions were justifiable,” Ursuline interjected. “The Duke of Croyso harmed the commander’s wife. If I may put it plainly, shouldn’t he be grateful that we didn’t demand retribution?”

“That’s a knight’s logic. The nobles do not see it that way.”

The princess placed her hands on the table and clasped them together. She seemed to take a moment to find the right words before she spoke again.

“I’m sure you’re aware that a woman does not have all that much legal standing. Practically none, in fact. A daughter is her father’s property, and a wife is her husband’s. Even if the duke physically harmed you… if you are unable to prove that the abuse was life-threatening, the duke would only be required to pay a measly compensation. On the other hand, a knight breaking into a castle and attempting to murder its lord is a much more serious crime.”

“That’s preposterous!” exclaimed Elliot, sounding uncharacteristically exasperated. “None of this would have happened if it weren’t for the duke! Are you saying that we should have done nothing after witnessing such an atrocity?”

Princess Agnes bobbed her head to show that she understood. “I don’t think that Riftan has done anything wrong either, but a trial is a battle of who is more right. Even if we scoured the laws of Wedon and Roem combined, the facts are not in Riftan’s favor. Moreover, the duke has gathered more witnesses and has a legion of nobles backing him. If we fail to stop this trial, we won’t be able to prevent the nobles from stripping Riftan of his knighthood.”

The room seemed to spin around Maxi. Her ears ringing, she hung her head in despair. Elliot’s agitated voice sounded distant in her dazed state.

“Then why did you stop us from waging war against the duke? Dealing with him with force would have been better! How could the royal family treat the commander like—”

“Elliot! That’s enough,” Ursuline reprimanded with a stern look. “Did you not hear Her Highness? The royal family is doing their best!”

Unable to contain his anger, Elliot glared defiantly back. “Whose side are you on, Sir Ursuline?! This whole thing is ludicrous. Why should our commander lose his knighthood because of that snake?! You know as well as anyone how dedicated Sir Riftan is to Anatol. We can’t allow them to snatch away the lands he has poured his blood, sweat, and tears into for the past decade. We should go ahead with the war as we originally intended!”

Elliot’s face was flushed with anger. Before Ursuline could say anything, the princess spoke with an imploring tone.

“I understand your anger, but I ask that you spare a moment to listen to what I have to say.”

Grasping at a shred of hope, Maxi looked at the princess. “D-Do you… have a s-solution in mind?”

“We must make the duke withdraw his case. That is the only possible solution,” the princess replied, her eyes bright with determination.

Her resolute demeanor sent a chill down Maxi’s spine. The princess held Maxi’s gaze for a long time, as if peering into her innermost thoughts, before continuing.

“We can only win by overturning the crux of the duke’s defense. And to do so, we need you to make a decision, Maximilian.”

Maxi looked baffled. Was the princess asking her to testify for Riftan during the trial? Had she not just explained that it would not be enough to point to the duke’s violence as a justification for his assault? Maxi urged the princess to continue.

“If there is anything I can do… I would be happy to. Please tell me exactly w-what I must do.”

The princess hesitated before she answered.

“I intend to get the Mage Tower involved.”

Maxi’s eyes widened, and Ruth let out a snort.

“And how exactly are you going to do that? The Tower strictly maintains its neutrality. It is their rule not to interfere with the internal affairs of the Seven Kingdoms, no matter the situation.”

The princess gave Ruth a disparaging glare as if to tell him that he had no right to make such comments. She sighed and said, “There is one thing that would prompt them to step in.”

“What are you—”

Ruth stopped mid-scoff and gaped as realization dawned on him.

“No… you’re not planning on recruiting her ladyship to the Mage Tower, are you?”

This time, even the knights grew wide-eyed. Maxi was about to chide Ruth for his nonsensical comment when the princess nodded.

“If Maximilian were to become a pupil of the Tower, we can charge the duke with mage persecution. Nornui takes protecting its mages very seriously. If there is a trial, they will send a representative to investigate. The moment the claims of physical harm are corroborated, not a single mage will remain in the duke’s service.”

“B-But… But…” Maxi stammered, unable to follow the rapid developments. “I-I don’t understand… Even if… I was to register with the Tower now… the incident… has already occurred. Can we still accuse the duke of mage persecution… w-when the assault happened earlier?”

The princess shook her head. “No, but I intend to falsify the record to show that you registered last spring. The story is that the last time I visited Anatol, I urged you to register as a mage of the Tower, and you agreed.”

“B-But…”

At a loss for words, Maxi turned to Ruth with a disconcerted look. She still remembered what he had told her about the Mage Tower’s training regimen.

“I-I heard that one is required… to study at N-Nornui for four years… to become a mage. My father is aware th-that I’ve never been there. I’ve only spent a year in Anatol… and before then, I’d never left Croyso Castle.”

Simon broke his silence as Maxi finished her point.

“A good deal of people register first before entering Nornui to begin their studies.” Without bothering to ask permission, he took the seat next to the princess and continued calmly, “It won’t be difficult coming up with a reason to explain your late entry. We can say that you registered last spring at Princess Agnes’s recommendation. Although you intended to depart immediately, the monster army invaded, so you decided to delay your studies to offer what assistance you could.”

“Can she still receive the Tower’s protection without formal training?” Ursuline asked.

The princess nodded. “One receives Nornui’s protection the moment they register. They have assured me that they will turn a blind eye to the falsified date.”

The conversation seemed to be spiraling out of control. Maxi almost felt steam shooting from her ears as she tried to keep up. She looked over the participants’ faces one by one — the princess’s determination, Simon’s calmness, and Ruth’s stoniness.

“Th-Then… does that…?”

Her throat felt gritty as if she had swallowed sand. She willed the words out of her mouth.

“Does that mean… I’ll have to go to Nornui?”

The princess’s face fell slightly. She stroked the edges of her lip before giving a reluctant nod. “Yes, for at least three to four years… As a rule, one is expected to begin their training as soon as possible after registering.”

Elliot spoke when he noticed Maxi standing frozen.

“Could we not just leave it at registering her ladyship’s name? The commander would never agree to Lady Calypse being away from Anatol for that long.”

“The Mage Tower has its own rules, and those who register must abide by them. There are no exceptions.”

Ruth winced and backed away. After shooting him a glare, Princess Agnes rubbed her forehead. She sounded deflated as she continued speaking.

“Moreover, it would fail to convince the duke. That man will no doubt start another case the moment he learns he’s been duped. By then, he might also include a charge of deceiving a high-ranking noble.”

Chapter 189

Feeling trapped, Maxi wet her parched lips. The thought of leaving Riftan’s side made her stomach twist into knots. As she struggled to answer, Ruth snapped out of his silent deliberation.

“Your Highness, we understand where you’re coming from, but this is all quite sudden. Once her ladyship becomes a mage of the Tower, she must spend years at Nornui without contact with the outside world. It’s a matter that requires much consideration. Please, give her some time to think it over.”

“I would if that were possible, but who knows when the duke might take off for the duchy? That man was forced to come here at the king’s behest. He likely intends to leave as soon as protocol permits.”

Not knowing what else to do, Maxi cast her eyes to the floor. Although she had told the princess that she would do anything for Riftan, she found it difficult to agree to this suggestion so readily. Seeing her hesitate, Ruth scowled at the princess.

“I’m sure you can keep him here for at least a few days! This is not something you can coerce someone into. It’s not only Sir Riftan’s future that’s at stake, but her ladyship’s as well.”

The princess furrowed her brow as if offended.

“I understand,” she said, nodding. Then she sighed. “Please consider it during the mediation.”

Princess Agnes and Simon rose from their seats. Maxi found herself unable to utter a single word until they were out of the room. It felt as though she was on a tightrope, fighting to keep her balance.

Ursuline studied Maxi’s blanched face as he spoke. “You are free to refuse, my lady.”

When Maxi’s eyes widened, the knight added somberly, “The commander will probably be against it. The truth is… he is already preparing to leave Wedon.”

“D-Does he… plan on defecting?” Maxi asked, her mouth agape.

Ursuline nodded slowly. “The commander has no intention of ever standing trial. If the arbitration fails, he plans to set off to Livadon with you immediately.”

“Th-Then… what about Anatol a-and the Remdragon Knights?”

“Many of the knights intend to follow. Frankly, everyone wants to defect with him, but some are in circumstances that won’t allow them to leave. The order will likely split into two.”

Maxi flinched and glanced at Ruth, Elliot, and the knights silently standing guard by the door. They all appeared as calm as though they were already aware of the plans. Riftan had likely informed them in advance. Maxi was so stunned that she sank into the chair.

“I am not telling you this to burden you,” Ursuline quickly added. “We still don’t know how this mediation will end. We merely planned for the worst.”

“Th-Then, if the talks fail…” Maxi mumbled in a daze. “Riftan… will lose Anatol and his knights… He would lose everything.”

The knights’ mouths set into grim lines, and the air in the room turned gloomy.

Out of nowhere, Ruth gripped Maxi’s shoulders. “My lady, I know my saying this is useless… but you should try and get some sleep for now. This is not a decision you should make in haste. Entering the Mage Tower means that you will have to live as a mage for the rest of your life. You must be certain that you want to take this on, so you ought to mull it over with a clear head before making any decisions.”

Maxi looked up at him through her tear-filled vision before bobbing her head. Ursuline helped her up and led her out of the room.

As she followed him down the dark corridor, Maxi struggled to organize her muddled thoughts. The story she recalled from a bard’s song refused to leave her mind. It spoke of mages of antiquity who created an island in the middle of the sea to escape the heathen hunters. There they built a colossal tower.

Coming face-to-face with the story of legend filled her with a nebulous dread. Even back in her room, Maxi could not rest, and she spent the night wrestling with the situation.

It was daybreak when Riftan finally returned to their room. Maxi lay with her back to him, her eyes squeezed shut, pretending to be asleep. She heard rustling fabric before she felt his large frame climb into bed next to her.

She let out a shaky breath. His muscled arm coiled around her waist, pulling her into a tight embrace. Tears burned her eyes at the comforting warmth on her back. She tried to blink them away in the dark.

For the sole reason of being her husband, Riftan currently faced a dilemma that could cost him everything. The person hounding him was her father; did Riftan not resent her for that? If he had divorced her and married the princess after the Dragon Campaign, he would not be in this miserable situation.

And I’m not even worth it… How foolish.

Maxi closed her eyes, her heart breaking. If she were to leave for the Mage Tower, she would not be able to sleep enveloped in these arms for the next few years. Would she be able to endure four years separated from him when a few months apart had been unbearable?

Riftan’s voice resonated behind her.

“Don’t worry. Everything will work out.”

As if knowing she had been awake all along, he turned her around and held her to his chest. He pressed his cheek against the top of her head.

Maxi burrowed herself deeper into his embrace. She wanted to run away with him to some distant land. Would it be so wrong for her to go along with his plans? She could let him give up his knightly status, Anatol, and the order, and leave with her to someplace far away. She shoved down the heart-wrenching sobs that rose in her throat. Being swayed by such temptations was unforgivable.

She could not cling to him forever like a stubborn child. It was her weakness that had caused all this. Her inability to trust, her relentless self-hatred — that was why they were in this situation. If she were to feign ignorance and do nothing, she would despise herself for the rest of her life.

The next morning, as soon as Riftan left for the assembly room, Maxi went straight to the princess’s quarters in the annex. The knights escorted her there. Though Ruth had tried to persuade her to deliberate longer, she was afraid that her resolve would crumble if she did give her answer right away.

Maxi closed her eyes and knocked on the door. When it swung open, the first thing she saw was Princess Agnes’s surprised face.

“Have you come to a decision already?” the princess asked cautiously as she ushered Maxi into the room.

Lowering herself into a velvet-upholstered chair, Maxi nodded. “I have decided… to accept. I-I will become a mage of the Tower.”

Contrary to Maxi’s expectations, the princess looked conflicted rather than pleased.

“I know how laughable this may sound after the way I tried to press you yesterday… But, are you sure? Once you enter, you won’t be able to leave the island until you’ve concluded your training. Communication with the outside world will also be greatly restricted.”

When Maxi slowly nodded, Princess Agnes narrowed her eyes as if to gauge her resolve. Finally, she gave a weak smile.

“I know that you have no choice, Maximilian. You may think that I’m being a hypocrite, but I wouldn’t have suggested this if I didn’t think it would be of some benefit to you as well.”

“B-Benefit… me?”

Maxi stared at the princess in disbelief. How on earth would being forced to spend four years apart from her husband benefit her?

Princess Agnes responded to Maxi’s glower with a bitter smile. “You have a gift, Maximilian. The quick judgment and improvisation you’ve shown during crises… It’s not something you find often, even among well-trained mages. With the right training, I’m sure you’ll become an outstanding mage in a few years. I think it would be a pity to waste your potential solely because you’re married.”

“Y-You needn’t say such things… I have already made up my mind.”

“I’m not trying to flatter you,” said the princess, frowning. “Joining the Mage Tower is a great honor. I would not have suggested it if I didn’t think you were qualified to do so.”

The princess haughtily raised her chin. When she noticed Maxi’s sunken eyes, she added in a milder voice, “I know how fond you are of each other. I understand that it’s heartbreaking for you to be separated from him, but this is an opportunity to stand on your own two feet. I don’t want you thinking that you’re going solely for Riftan’s sake.”

Maxi blinked at the princess’s conviction.

“I’m sure this affair has enlightened you to how society treats women,” continued Princess Agnes, sighing at Maxi’s uneasy reaction. “I am no exception. If I had not become a mage, I would’ve been forced into a political marriage with a feudal lord to solidify Wedon’s unity.”

The princess’s sapphire eyes grew cold.

“Once you join the Mage Tower, neither the duke nor Riftan will be able to force you to do anything against your wishes. You will gain the power to protect yourself.”

The princess’s emphatic words seemed to reverberate through Maxi’s heart. If it were not for her all-consuming grief, the speech would have won her over. There had been a time when she had wanted nothing more than to become a confident mage worthy of admiration like the princess.

Right now, she was too miserable to feel any excitement. She felt as dazed as if she had been hit over the head with an iron mace. Another part of her felt like she was being coerced. Maxi helplessly shook her head.

“P-Preventing the trial… is the only thing I can think about right now. My mind sadly has no room for anything else.”

“I understand,” the princess replied, nodding readily. “For now, let’s focus on getting the duke to surrender. We can think about the rest in time.”

They rose from their seats after coordinating their story. Outside, Ursuline and Elliot eyed Maxi with concern. After giving them the most reassuring smile she could muster, she made her way to the main building with the princess.

The third session of the mediation was underway in the same room. They strained their ears in front of the arched doorway in the hopes of discerning how it was progressing. The duke’s voice blared from the other side.

“If Your Majesty looks past such an unprecedented act of impudence, every noble in the kingdom will rise in protest! Do you intend on betraying your vassals who have been nothing but loyal? All for a low-born knight?!”

It was a blatant threat. Maxi’s face grew red with anger at her father’s jab at Riftan. The princess stared up at the ceiling as if to summon her self-control, then addressed the attendant at the door with imperious authority.

“I have something to report to His Majesty. Please inform him that I seek his permission to enter the assembly room.”

“Right away, Your Highness. One moment.”

The young attendant cautiously opened the door and disappeared into the room. A moment later, he returned and motioned for them to enter.

Maxi tentatively followed Princess Agnes and Simon. Riftan was seated at the table, and his look of irritation turned to surprise when he saw Maxi. She avoided his gaze and stuck close to the princess.

Princess Agnes slowly approached the king and addressed him formally. “Please forgive me for interrupting the mediation, Your Majesty.”

“No need to apologize. It was becoming quite tedious listening to the same thing over and over.”

The duke’s face contorted at the king’s blasé comment.

King Reuben yawned indifferently and added, “We were told that you have something to report. You have permission to speak freely.”

“There is a matter about which you are not yet aware, Your Majesty. I did not bring it to your attention earlier as it was not something I could choose to reveal on my own. Thankfully, Lady Calypse has come to a decision. She can no longer stand by and allow this to continue. It’s why we sought an audience with you in all haste.”

The princess paused for a moment to look at the steely-faced Riftan and the duke in turn. King Reuben raised a bushy brow and rested his chin in his hand.

“Get to the point. I detest long preambles.”

The princess straightened and turned an icy gaze on the duke. “Then I shall cut to the chase, Your Majesty. The duke claims that his actions were mild corporal punishment, but Lady Calypse does not agree. She has informed me that, if the duke insists on going ahead with the trial, she will lodge a complaint of physical violence with the Mage Tower.”

The princess’s voice rang through the room. The duke, who had been listening with a vacant expression, shot to his feet.

“That is absurd! What does the Mage Tower have to do with this?”

Simon answered on behalf of the princess. “Why wouldn’t they have anything to do with this? Protecting its mages is Nornui’s greatest concern. If you recall, the foremost reason behind its establishment was to protect mages from persecution.”

Both the duke and Riftan looked stupefied. Paying no attention to their reactions, Simon turned to the king and calmly continued.

“Maximilian Calypse registered with Nornui last spring, and as such, any violence against her is considered persecution of a mage. The moment she requests the Tower’s protection, Nornui will immediately launch an investigation into the matter. The duke will be made to answer for his crimes if the claims are proven true.”

“What nonsense!”

The duke slammed the table in exasperation and glared murderously at both Maxi and the princess.

“A mage? Ha! To think you’d concoct such an outlandish lie to protect this ruffian! I fear that you are not in your right mind, Your Highness!”

Chapter 190

Even the ever-languid King Reuben grew stony at the duke’s flagrant disrespect of the princess. A dangerous glint shone in his golden-brown eyes as he looked down at his vassal.

“It seems you hold me in the lowest regard, Lord Croyso.” The king sat upright in his chair, an intimidating smile stretched on his face. “Have you forgotten that the person you insult is my daughter? I came here with an open mind, intending to listen to all of your complaints… but my patience wears thin.”

The duke immediately collected himself, though his eyes still burned with animosity. “It seems I misspoke in anger, Your Majesty. Nevertheless, I find the princess’s claim hard to believe. Everyone knows that she shares a close friendship with this scoundrel. I cannot help but suspect that she is lying to protect him.”

Acid dripped from the duke’s words. He turned his contemptuous gaze on Maxi.

“Though it pains me to say this about my own child, my daughter is feeble-minded. How could she have become a mage of the Mage Tower just six seasons after leaving the duchy? A donkey would have a greater chance of becoming a warhorse!”

Riftan’s face twisted viciously as he shot to his feet. The duke recoiled, seemingly fearful of an attack then and there. Ignoring the two royal knights who stepped in to restrain him, Riftan kept a murderous look fixed on the duke.

The princess deliberately raised her voice to shatter the tension. “If you doubt me, I will call on the knights who participated in the Livadon Campaign to stand witness. Not only did Maximilian serve as a healer in the coalition army’s support unit, but she also played a vital role in the final battle. This is a fact that the soldiers of Livadon, Osiriya, and Balto can vouch for. There are countless people who would gladly corroborate her talent as a mage.”

The duke seemed in utter disbelief as he looked Maxi up and down. She hunched her shoulders out of habit before forcing herself to stand straight. There was no reason to be intimidated.

She furtively wiped her sweaty palms on her skirt and met her father’s eyes. He could crush a person with his gaze, and he was currently using the full force of his disdain. Maxi could feel her face burning.

As she willed herself to meet his cold eyes, she suddenly realized that he was smaller than she remembered. She blinked. Her father had always seemed far bigger than her, and his scornful looks had always made her feel as minuscule as an ant. However, she now saw that he was only slightly taller than Princess Agnes. His stick-straight, lanky frame was skinnier than she remembered. Compared to a troll or a werewolf, he was practically a scarecrow.

In an instant, the fear that had mushroomed inside her drained away like sand. All that was left was empty bewilderment.

Why had she been so afraid of him? After their reunion, there had been no reason for her to cower before him. She had the means to protect herself now. Her magic could block a Remdragon Knight’s blow; her father’s cane could not be more powerful than that.

Maxi swept a placid gaze over him. “It doesn’t matter whether you believe it or not. I am… a mage. If you insist on putting my husband on trial… I will also use every means available to me to fight it.”

Maxi felt Riftan’s fierce glare boring into her cheek. Although his eyes glinted dangerously, he kept his mouth firmly shut as if he could not bring himself to call her out on her deception. He seemed inclined to keep his silence for now. Maxi let out a surreptitious sigh of relief when the Duke of Croyso’s shrill voice cut through the room.

“You ungrateful wench! Go ahead! Let’s see who wins! We’ll see who was telling the truth!”

“You cannot be serious.” King Reuben, who had been watching the situation unfold with avid interest, heaved a sigh. “Lord Croyso, things will become exceedingly cumbersome for both of us if the Mage Tower gets involved. Do you realize that you are about to be accused of persecuting a mage?”

“How can I be accused if I was not even aware that my daughter was one?!”

“Whether you did it knowingly or unknowingly does not matter,” Princess Agnes retorted coldly. “What does is whether physical violence was inflicted.”

Simon nodded his agreement. “Her Highness is correct. The events before and after the assault are incidental. The Tower will draw its verdict based solely on whether or not an act of violence was perpetrated.”

The duke’s face was now almost purple with rage. Amusement rose on the king’s face.

“Thus is the quandary, Lord Croyso. You must know how vexing the Mage Tower can be. If they turn their back on you, the majority of the mages in your duchy will leave. It would be futile for you to expect the Tower to ever send any to you again. Are you still going to demand a trial even in the face of such sanctions?”

The duke opened his mouth as if to protest before clenching it shut without a word. Though he was almost foaming with rage, his years as a high-ranking nobleman seemed to hold him in check. He rolled his eyes upward as though trying to calculate the potential losses in the event of this unforeseen scenario.

King Reuben quietly observed the duke. Then, as if to ram his point home, he said, “If you go ahead with this trial, not only will your house lose its prestige, but also many of its high mages. Quite the predicament for you, seeing as you have to keep Dristan at bay. And that’s not all. If the Mage Tower decides to move on this, even I will not be able to disregard it.”

The duke’s face visibly stiffened. “You mean…”

“That Nornui will prevent the royal family from taking your side during the trial.”

“Your Majesty, you have a duty to preserve the dignity of your nobles. Are you not concerned about the royal family earning the enmity of all the houses?”

“I grow tired of your threats, Lord Croyso,” the king said after a while, his eyes turning cold. “My only wish is to maintain Wedon’s unity and safeguard the peace of the Seven Kingdoms. To think that you would use that against me… I cannot help but doubt your loyalty.”

“Your Majesty, my life was threatened by the man you personally knighted. To whom would I turn to for justice if not you?”

“Is that not why we have been tolerating your whining thus far?”

The duke’s lips turned white with humiliation at the king’s irritable response. Seeing this, King Reuben softened his voice.

“I do think that what happened to you was unfortunate. Calypse did go overboard. But having heard both sides, it’s clear that it was your actions that instigated it. Calypse will no doubt be condemned by many of the nobles if this goes to trial, but so will you. It will be harder to determine who’s at fault if the Mage Tower gets involved. What good will come from taking this further? Would you not be making a mockery of yourself if the verdict does not land as you wish?”

Beside himself with rage, the duke’s shoulders shook. He seemed to be in denial that his plan was on the verge of falling apart. His bloodshot eyes darted between Riftan and Maxi.

Maxi was scared that her father would burst into belligerent protests, but the sense of propriety ingrained into his core managed to contain his boiling anger. The duke clenched his jaw in a desperate attempt to collect himself.

It was then that the king made his offer.

“Still, it would be unfair of me to let this matter slide after all you’ve been through. So, how about this? Allow this affair to pass quietly, and I will halve the dowry you pledged for Rosetta.”

The duke’s rage was so all-consuming that the king’s proposal seemed to fall on deaf ears. He pressed his lips into a thin line, refusing to answer.

“But if you insist on going against my will,” the king continued imposingly, “I will be obliged to nullify the engagement between our houses. You cannot expect me to link the royal family with a disloyal vassal.”

With that, the duke was left with no choice. He clutched his cane with so much force that it was surprising it did not splinter.

“I understand,” the duke said, forcing the words from his mouth as though vomiting blood. “I shall… withdraw my suit… as Your Majesty wishes.”

Maxi exhaled the breath she had been holding. Though she had acknowledged it with her own ears, she still could not believe that her father had caved.

After glaring at Maxi as though he wished to obliterate her, the duke excused himself and left with his retainers. It suddenly dawned on Maxi — it was truly over. Though it was still too early for her to relax completely, her shoulders sagged with relief.

Riftan had been watching everything play out as if it were a stage comedy. As he slowly approached to her right, Maxi’s whole body stiffened. He grabbed her arm and turned to look at the king.

“It appears that we are done here. We will now take our leave, Your Majesty.”

“You may do as you wish,” the king replied flatly, slouching wearily in his chair. “Have you any idea how worried we were that you would kill the duke? I think I lost five years of my life through this whole ordeal. I do not wish to see your face for a while.”

“In accordance with His Majesty’s wishes, I will steer clear of the capital for the next few years.”

“You insolent brat.” The king’s lips twisted into a crooked smile, and he slowly shook his head. “I’m glad we didn’t end up losing you over this. I suppose we have you to thank for this unexpected turn of events, Maximilian Calypse.”

Maxi floundered, unsure of how to respond, before executing a hasty bow. King Reuben half-heartedly flicked his wrist, excusing Maxi from royal protocols. Riftan promptly steered her out of the assembly room.

Sensing the tension between the couple, Princess Agnes cautiously followed them. They walked in icy silence for a long time. It was only as they got to their chambers that Riftan finally spoke.

“Whose idea was this?”

Chapter 191

Both Maxi and Princess Agnes froze at Riftan’s threatening tone. He leaned against the table, shooting daggers at them.

“Cat got your tongue? You both prattled on quite smoothly back there. I’ll ask again, whose damned idea was this?”

Maxi’s shoulders hunched over like a turtle at the warning in Riftan’s voice. In the end, it was Princess Agnes who answered with a sigh.

“It was mine. The only way to get the duke to give up on the trial was to threaten him with losses too heavy to bear.”

“And that’s why… you dragged my wife into this?”

Now that the recipient of his anger was clear, Riftan straightened himself and stalked over to the princess.

“Did anyone solicit your help? Because I don’t remember asking.”

“If the trial had gone ahead, you would have lost your knighthood and estate. We had no choice.”

“And how does that concern you? What right did you have to make such an offer to my wife?!”

Aghast at his extreme impertinence, Maxi clutched the hem of his tunic. “R-Riftan!”

Riftan turned his rage-filled eyes to her. His throat bobbed furiously as though he were holding back a thousand rebukes. He took a step back, appearing to contain himself, and scrubbed at his face.

Finally, he asked in a calmer manner, “What do you intend to do now?”

“The duke has high mages in his service who can communicate with the Mage Tower,” the princess replied. “He will probably get them to confirm the authenticity of our claims. The Tower administrators have agreed to corroborate our story, but a thorough investigation would easily reveal that Maximilian has never officially registered with the Tower. So, before that happens…”

The princess hesitated before continuing gravely, “Maximilian must enter Nornui. Once she’s a member of the Mage Tower, the duke will not dig too deeply. And even if he does, they will do all they can to protect her. Their administrators promised me that they would change the date of her registration.”

Anticipating Riftan’s outburst, Maxi closed her eyes as soon as the princess finished speaking. Contrary to her fears, however, he remained ominously silent. She tore at her skirt, her heart clenching.

“If you were a man,” said Riftan, his forbidding voice ringing across the room, “I would have immediately challenged you to a duel.”

“I should be grateful I was born a woman, then,” the princess muttered bitterly. Sighing, she continued as though she were coaxing him. “Don’t just lose your head. Take some time to think this over. If Maximilian does this, you’ll be able to keep your knighthood and estate. And becoming a high mage will benefit her as well. With her skills, she will be able to leave Nornui within three years. You need only to endure until then, and everything will be solved.”

Riftan looked as though he could murder the princess with just his eyes alone. After leveling his frighteningly dark gaze at her for a while, he slowly aimed it at Maxi.

“And you agreed to this?”

Maxi gulped and bobbed her head. She could not think of anything else but the burning lump lodged in her throat. Seeing her at a loss for words, Riftan let out a hollow laugh.

“I was the imbecile for keeping my mouth shut, thinking you had a proper plan.”

“I-I’m sorry for not telling you of it sooner, but… I c-couldn’t just let you lose everything…” Maxi trailed off at his sharp intake of breath.

Riftan clutched his forehead and asked through gritted teeth, “So… you decided to leave?”

“I-It would only be three years at most. I-I will… do my best! I won’t sleep… or rest… and work h-hard every day… so I can return as soon as—”

“Enough!”

Maxi recoiled. Riftan clenched his jaw, his shoulders trembling, as he attempted to rein in his rage. His face flushed before regaining its usual stone stillness. Maxi could tell that his resolve had solidified into something impenetrable, more solid than a brick wall.

Riftan turned to the princess and said evenly, “You can forget it. I will never allow it.”

The princess opened her mouth, an argument at the tip of her tongue, before she appeared to realize that words were futile. She stopped and took a silent step back.

“I will visit Anatol again soon,” she said finally. “You can think it over until then. You’ll see that this is the only option we have.”

“Don’t bother,” Riftan intoned as he pulled Maxi toward the door. “As long as I’m the lord of Anatol, you will never be welcome. I don’t want to see your face ever again.”

“R-Riftan… You mustn’t—”

Ignoring Maxi’s mortified protests, Riftan marched out of the room. Maxi looked over her shoulder as he dragged her along and saw Princess Agnes shaking her head. It was evident that the princess was just as taken aback by his reaction, which had been far angrier than expected.

Maxi was about to chide him for being too harsh when she noticed his grim expression.

“Make preparations to depart,” Riftan ordered the knights waiting outside. “We are leaving this castle.”

“Right now?” Elliot looked back and forth between Riftan and Maxi, then nodded without any objections. “Understood. I will prepare the carriage at once.”

Elliot raced down the corridor while Riftan continued walking with Maxi in tow. Ursuline, Ruth, and the other knights silently trailed them. They all seemed wary of Riftan’s menacing aura.

An hour later, their carriage was waiting for them in front of the castle gates. Maxi glanced at the knights in formation as she climbed in. They were leaving without paying their respects to the king. The breach of etiquette briefly crossed Maxi’s mind, but she dared not voice her concern. Riftan was too livid to care about such formalities.

Maxi sat down meekly and studied Riftan’s face. He fixed his piercing gaze on her for a while before swinging the carriage door shut.

The moment he was out of sight, the cold tension drained from her lungs. Maxi rubbed her throbbing temples and let out a weary sigh. This was likely the beginning of their most exhausting argument yet, and the thought filled her with dread.

An air of uneasiness surrounded them as they set out. Everyone seemed to act as though they were traversing thin ice. The knights refrained from talking, and Riftan seemed to be dead set on ignoring Maxi.

After several failed attempts to speak to him, she gave up and idly watched the passing scenery. It occurred to her that it would be better to remain in this carriage forever.

If only the journey back to Anatol could last longer than a month; it would allow her the time she needed to think things through in a calm state of mind. More than anything, though, she wanted to delay the eventual confrontation.

Whenever they stopped to rest, Maxi would cautiously study Riftan’s face. His fury was evident even from a distance. Though this was certainly not the first time she had witnessed his anger, she had never seen him so unstable.

Maxi felt miserable. It was not as if she wanted to leave his side either. Tears of anguish welled in her eyes, and she drew a blanket around herself as she huddled in the corner of the carriage.

“Are you all right, my lady?” Ursuline asked.

They had just arrived at Calypse Castle. The knight’s voice was full of worry as he helped Maxi climb out.

She gave an automatic nod in response. After handing Talon’s reins to a stable hand, Riftan strode over and snatched her arm from Ursuline.

“You and the others can rest after you’ve unpacked.”

“Everyone in the castle will want to know what happened. What should we—”

“Tell them nothing has changed,” said Riftan brusquely, heading toward the great hall.

Servants waited by the castle entrance to greet their lord, but Riftan did not even spare them a glance as he passed.

Maxi huffed as she tried to keep up with his quick steps. When they finally reached their bedchambers, cozy thanks to the warm fire, Riftan released his grip. He strode over to the armor stand where he began removing his robes and heavy armor.

For the first time, the palpable silence felt like torture. The only sounds were the crackling fireplace, rattling window, and clinking of armor. After a while, Maxi’s anxiety got the better of her.

“I-I know that you’re angry, but… there was no other way… t-to force my father to back down. I couldn’t let you face a trial.”

Riftan’s hand froze as he was placing his sword belt on the stand. His fierce eyes flew to her.

“No other way?”

Maxi flinched back as he marched over. When she went to back away, he caught her and leaned threateningly close.

“Don’t make me laugh. You could have just trusted me and let me handle it!”

“A-And your solution… was to leave Wedon?” Maxi bit her lip and glared back. “Do you really think… th-that abandoning everything — Anatol, the Remdragon Knights — is… a solution?”

Riftan’s jaw tightened, and he swore under his breath. He grabbed her shoulders.

“It’s decided, and I’ve already told the knights. I will have to give up the assets I’ve acquired as Anatol’s liege so it can fund the running of the estate. I will still be able to take any personal assets from my mercenary days. You wouldn’t have to worry about starving. Be it in Livadon, Osiriya, Balto, or Dristan… there are countless feudal lords who want me in their service. I can ask them for another piece of land and start over.”

Maxi stared at him vacantly, unable to believe her ears.

“H-How can you… s-say something so irresponsible? Y-You are the lord of Anatol… and the commander of the Remdragon Knights. Th-The people in this castle… the residents of this land… all worship you. The knights would give up their lives for you! And yet… you’re going to abandon them?”

Riftan’s eyes wavered ever so slightly. He clenched his fists as if to double down on his resolve. “If I leave, Hebaron or Ursuline would rule over Anatol. And the order has many outstanding knights. They will be fine!”

“But they don’t… w-want you to leave. And… I know you don’t either. Don’t even th-think about lying!”

Maxi jerked away from him and took a step back. The sight of him looking so helpless tore her heart to pieces.

“I have… w-witnessed firsthand how much you ch-cherish this land. Didn’t you… work day and night so Anatol could flourish? Why would you abandon it now… when you’re finally seeing the fruits of your labor? A-Are you going to… throw away everything you’ve built for the past decade… just for me?”

Maxi emphatically spread her arms. How could he decide to turn his back on the castle she had worked so hard to refurbish, the defenses he had built around it, and the city that had just begun to thrive?

“A-Are you in your right mind?” Maxi yelled. “O-Or have you gone completely insane?!”

“That’s right!” He grabbed her as she went to move further away and forced her to look at him. “Nothing else matters more than having you by my side. I can build walls and amass riches as many times as necessary. Tell me to do it a thousand times, and I will!”

Maxi clenched her jaw to suppress the sobs that threatened to burst from her throat. His blind obsession with her was incomprehensible. What on earth was it that bound this man so steadfastly to her? Her eyes roamed over his desperate expression.

She did not want to leave his side either, not even for a moment. Nevertheless, a part of her was aware that this was not right. They could not turn their backs on the world and live only for themselves. There were countless other things requiring his attention besides her.

“I-I…” Maxi croaked as though trying to dislodge a bone in her throat. “I want to go to Nornui.”

Riftan stared back in disbelief. She desperately continued.

“B-Becoming a mage… would solve everything. Y-You won’t have to lose your lands… or leave the Remdragon Knights. You… o-only have to wait three years. I promise I’ll return without—”

“Ha…” His hollow laugh cut Maxi off. He dropped his gaze to the floor and mumbled dejectedly, “You want me to go through that hell again?”

He had his hands over his face, and Maxi could see his fingers trembling faintly. Her torn heart felt like it was bleeding.

When he raised his head once more, all signs of vulnerability were gone, replaced by a blank mask.

“That time might not mean anything to you, but I already endured three years to be with you. Only God knows how miserable and lonely they were.”

His lips twisted into a wooden smile.

“You don’t know what it’s like for a day to feel like a year, and a year like an eternity. Nor what it’s like to count the seconds, yearning for that person… Only someone who has no idea would ask that of me.”

Chapter 192

“Th-That’s not true. I-It was a difficult decision. It’s going to be… hard for me too.”

“Then…” Riftan paused as though stopping to quash some emotion. “Come with me.”

Tears welled in Maxi’s eyes. Unable to stop them falling, Maxi covered her face with her hands. Riftan hugged her waist and desperately tried to persuade her.

“If leaving me is not what you truly want, then come with me. Don’t think about anything else! I’ll make sure you have everything again — a castle, servants, all of it. We can finally be together. I refuse to be separated from you again. I can’t endure another three years!”

Maxi thought that a dagger to the chest would not have been as painful. Anguish and desperation stirred in his black eyes.

The desire to give in felt as though it would split her in half. Her heart vehemently nodded in agreement, while her reason adamantly shook its head. It was clear to her which of the two she had to follow.

Maxi’s face crumpled as tears streamed down her cheeks. She barely managed to get the words past her quivering lips.

“I-I can’t do that.”

Her throat burned as she tried to suppress the violent sobs that threatened to burst from her chest. She let out a ragged breath.

“How can you expect me to live with my head held high… a-after taking everything from you? Marrying me… h-has brought you… n-nothing good… You had to fight in a campaign you didn’t want… and face harrowing ordeals… A-And now, you stand to lose everything… Y-Your knighthood, estate, fortune, your comrades… How can I turn a blind eye?!”

“I told you, it doesn’t matter. Not to me! As long as I have you, nothing else matters!”

“I-It matters to me!”

Hot tears streamed down her cheeks. Maxi clutched her head and wailed, “All my life… I thought myself worthless. I c-couldn’t bear the shame. That’s why… I could never r-reveal my true self to anyone… That’s why I couldn’t be honest… And yet, I couldn’t swallow my pride… so I lied… and pretended to be fine.”

Maxi closed her eyes in an attempt to stem the endless flow of tears.

“I-I don’t want to live like that anymore. I want… to stop hating myself.”

She could just make out Riftan’s face, contorted with misery, through her misty vision. She clutched his arm.

“I-I am not going… just for you. I want to change. I don’t want to be… ashamed of myself anymore. So… let me go.”

There was a pause.

“No,” said Riftan. “I won’t allow it.”

He jerked his arm as though he had been branded and backed away.

“L-Let me go,” Maxi cried. “You have to… let me go.”

“I said, no!” Riftan shouted petulantly.

His broad shoulders, which had always seemed as immobile as a boulder, trembled violently. He looked at her with tormented eyes before fleeing the room.

Finding herself unable to go after him, Maxi sank to the floor. Her whole body shook as though she had just made it through a storm.

She hugged herself as she broke into sobs. Hot tears flowed down her cheeks, even soaking her neck. It felt like a part of her had been severed. Was all of this truly necessary? Must she leave him knowing it would hurt him and cause her nothing but misery?

Doubt and grief engulfed her. Squeezing her eyes shut, she covered her face with her hands and wailed. She resented everything that had led to this, including herself.

◆◆◆

When Maxi’s tears finally dried up, the fatigue and tension that had been building over the last few days flooded in. She barely managed to wash with Ludis’s help before getting changed. The dam of emotions that had collapsed inside her seemed to have sapped all the strength from her limbs. Maxi went straight to bed and lost consciousness.

Sunlight was streaming into the bedchamber when she came to. She sluggishly hauled herself up and squinted at the glowing windowpane, then at the empty space next to her.

After running her hand over the cold sheet, she climbed out of bed and wrapped a shawl around her shoulders. She was about to head straight out to seek Riftan but thought better of it. He likely needed time to think, just as she had needed time to organize her thoughts.

Maxi tottered to the basin near the fireplace to wash her face. She began to get ready for the day, and Ludis entered the bedchamber just as she was combing her hair.

“Good morning, my lady.”

The maidservant gave Maxi a genial smile and lowered an armful of wood next to the fireplace.

“Shall I bring your breakfast right away? You must be hungry after going to bed without a proper supper.”

Maxi felt her heart soften at the maidservant’s gentle expression. Her voice came out in a frog-like croak as she mumbled, “Yes, please.”

“One moment, my lady. I will be back in a jiffy with a delicious meal.”

After feeding the dying fire more kindling and stoking it with the bellows, Ludis went to leave the room.

Maxi asked hesitantly, “Do you… know where his lordship is?”

Ludis appeared unsure. “I believe he is in the council room. Would you like me to deliver a message, my lady?”

Maxi put on an awkward smile and shook her head. She was grateful for the maidservant feigning ignorance despite having heard last night’s argument. When Ludis left the room, Maxi sat in front of the fire and became lost in her thoughts.

The cats climbed onto her lap, purring and mewling. The sounds of servants chopping firewood on the grounds drifted in through the window. As Maxi sat listening, she felt the hollowness in her heart easing. It no longer felt so much like a wrecked boat lost at sea.

Blankly staring into the fire, Maxi thought back on the tumultuous events of the past. The day Riftan had whisked her away from her childhood home; her efforts to refurbish Calypse Castle as its new master; the countless trials; meeting Ruth, Ulyseon, and Garrow; her strengthened bond with the Remdragon Knights, and even her struggles learning magic. A small smile tugged at her lips.

A second later, her frustrating incompetence during the war and the loss of her child flashed through her mind. Her chest filled with sorrow and regret. Of the hundred or so things she regretted, shame hounded her when she thought of her decision to follow her father.

Nevertheless, it all amounted to the life she had built for herself.

Maxi closed her eyes. Now she would have to turn her back on everything she knew and enter the unknown. Despite the bone-deep fear, her resolve to leave somehow grew stronger.

A sudden realization struck her; the flood of words she had unleashed on Riftan last night had not solely been to persuade him. It was true that she wanted to be with him forever, but a part of her also yearned to step out from his shadow. Right now, she was slowly withering away in a world that only had room for the two of them.

Riftan had no qualms about destroying himself over anything concerning Maxi, while she was possessed by the perpetual temptation to cling to him and hide from the outside world. Left to continue, he would suffocate her, and she would drag his future through the mud. They would destroy each other in the name of love.

Maxi walked over to the window and looked up at the pale, late-winter sky. A flock of migrating birds passed overhead and into the distance. In the midst of the crushing sadness, something seemed to awaken inside her. It was too painful to be called hope and too fragile to be considered resolve.

She opened the window to let the cold wind cool her flushed face and fill her lungs. The pale gold sunlight seeping through the clouds seemed to signal the end of winter. The world seemed cruelly beautiful as it awakened from its slumber.

Riftan did not come back the next day, and Maxi deliberately avoided seeking him out. She wanted to give him time to marshall his thoughts. But, when there was still no sign of him on the fourth day of their return from Loverne, Maxi plucked up the courage to confront him in the council room.

When she reached the door, she could not bring herself to open it. How many more times must she rip his heart? It made no sense to her that she had to beg him to let her leave his side. She stood at the entrance fidgeting with her skirt before taking a step back. She stared down the slowly darkening corridor, lit by the remaining sun filtering through the windows.

Despite the temptation to return to her chambers, she managed to collect herself and stepped toward the door. She cautiously pushed it open.

Inside, Riftan was asleep on the couch. Maxi began creeping into the room but froze when she spotted an upturned goblet on the ground. He must have spilled wine, as there were deep red, blood-like stains soaking the carpet.

Maxi carefully picked up the goblet, wrinkling her nose as the pungent alcohol assaulted her senses. Next to the cup lay an empty wine bottle. It was clear that he would not be in any condition for a proper conversation.

With a sigh, Maxi shrugged off her cloak and draped it over Riftan’s sleeping form sprawled across the velvet couch. She was about to leave when she heard his choked voice.

“She always stood on the hilltop, staring into the distance.”

Maxi froze and turned to look at him. Riftan slowly opened his eyes and gazed back at her, his dark irises bleaker than she had ever seen before.

“The woman who gave birth to me. Whenever the sun rose, she would comb her hair and go up the hill. She was waiting for the man who abandoned her.”

Maxi tensed when she realized that he was referring to his secretive past. His flat voice, laced with derision, rumbled softly through the room.

“Can you believe it? She waited more than ten years for the man who used and cast her aside like an old shoe. A man that would’ve long forgotten about the peasant wench he once amused himself with.”

Riftan’s cynical laughter chilled the air. Maxi hunched her shoulders and slowly approached. He did not seem to care whether she was listening or not.

“My stepfather was a husk of a man. For twelve years, he lived with a wife who wouldn’t even spare him a glance. And yet, that woman was obsessed with him. She kept waiting for the man she had spent no more than a few months with. She waited and waited… until she got word that he had died in battle, and hanged herself.”

Maxi reached out to touch his hand but pulled back halfway. She felt a chill as though her lungs had filled with ice water.

Riftan scoffed coldly. “I found her dangling from the cottage ceiling. She was quite the beauty… but she met a gruesome end.”

He sat up and swung his feet to the floor. Maxi’s face was pale with shock.

Studying her reaction with unfeeling eyes, Riftan said, “You see, I swore that I would rather die than end up like her. That I would never allow myself to become so miserable…”

Maxi dropped to her knees and clasped his hand in hers. Then, the moment she cottoned on to the thought that had seized him, her heart shriveled with fear.

Chapter 193

Maxi desperately shook her head and stammered, “You are… n-nothing like her. You will… never be miserable. I will… I will be back before you know it. And then… I will never… leave again. Ever… I swear.”

“I’m at my limit.”

Maxi froze as she gazed at his stony face. Only his coal-black eyes showed pain.

“All this time I’ve wanted you… it felt like I was standing on burning coals. Do you have any idea what that means? I had to keep moving. Never sitting, never pausing. Always… always on the run, through a fire that might never end.”

His raspy voice strained with exhaustion. Only then did Maxi realize just how gaunt his face had become over the last few days.

Riftan ran a hand over his haggard face. “I… want to be free of this pain now.”

“Riftan… I…”

Maxi opened and closed her mouth, at a loss on how to respond. The reddish light filtering through the window cast his face in gloomy shadow.

“If you leave,” said Riftan, “I’ll no longer wait for you.”

He continued when Maxi did not answer.

“I’ll stop thinking about you. This time, I’ll wipe you from my mind. I’ll stop making myself miserable.”

Maxi gaped at him, stunned.

He grabbed her forearm and, putting heavy emphasis on each word, said, “Will you still leave me then?”

All the air had been squeezed from her lungs. His black eyes held a warning — that this was the last time he would try to stop her. Maxi faltered and made to back away, but his grip remained vice-like on her arm.

Like a fish out of water, Maxi gaped noiselessly. Her heart pounded, and her throat stung as though she had swallowed glass. Her teeth chattered as she repeated her words over and over like a parrot.

“I-I’ll come back. I’ll come back to you… no matter what, s-so—”

The light in Riftan’s eyes faded. Faced with the bleakness in them, Maxi found herself unable to continue.

Riftan slowly released her hand. “Fine.”

Although she was the one who tried to break away first, seeing him withdraw his hand felt like she was being abandoned in the freezing snow.

His voice echoed hollowly around the room. “Then… go. To wherever it is you want…”

With that, he stood as if to indicate that there was nothing more to discuss. Maxi stood paralyzed, her face ashen, as Riftan walked over to the table. She leaped to her feet when he picked up a new goblet.

As she reached for him, he backed away and barked, “Don’t touch me!”

Maxi flinched, the shock showing in her eyes.

Riftan glared as he snarled like a wounded beast, “If you touch me now, I’ll never let you go. I’ll keep you by my side by force if I have to. If that’s not what you want…”

He took a step toward her, and Maxi instinctively retreated.

“…get the hell out of here right now.”

Maxi did not answer.

“Don’t think for a minute that you’re leaving for my sake,” Riftan continued. “I never wanted this. You’re leaving… for you.”

Maxi stood as immobile as a nail hammered into a door frame. Then, haltingly, she turned around on shaky legs. It felt like a knife was cutting into her flesh at every step.

She stared blankly at the long shadow extending from her feet. Though she wanted to look back, she was too afraid. She paused for a moment, as still as a statue, before stepping into the dark corridor.

When she had made it a short distance away from the council room, a crash sounded behind her. Maxi flinched at the deafening racket. A chill prickled over her scalp, and she wondered what on earth she had done.

Had she gone insane? How could she consider leaving him? She could not bear to lose him, even if it meant losing the whole world.

Maxi whirled around, but her feet would not budge further as if they were glued to the floor. The urge to rush back and tell him that she would do as he wished tore at her insides. Even so, she could not take a step.

Tremors went through her as she stood in the corridor, unsure of what it was that held her there. Tears streamed down her cheeks. Did she really have to leave despite this pain? Why did she have to stand on her own two feet? She just wanted to surrender.

Fighting back her shaking sobs, she turned away once more. The invisible force around her began breaking down with each step. She felt like a chick emerging from an egg. Everything felt bleak, and Maxi bit her lip as her chest filled with grief and fear.

Light from the setting sun pierced her teary vision. She turned to gaze at the crimson light splintered and scattered by the windowpane. Then, she took a step.

She felt as though she would split in half from the pain.

Another step… Then another…

Epilogue

The weather grew warm in the span of a few weeks. Sitting by the window in the common room, Hebaron heaved a troubled sigh as he gazed over the training grounds bathed in dazzling sunlight. Though the wind was still chilly, the sunlight was noticeably warmer. Aquarias had come around once again.

As the number of visitors swelled, Anatol had become more vibrant than ever. Merchants from the Southern Continent brought all manner of rare goods, attracting traders from the West. Yet, this feverish spell of prosperity seemed to bypass Calypse Castle. For the past few weeks, the atmosphere within its stone walls had remained heavy.

“Why aren’t you ready?”

Snapping out of his reverie, Hebaron looked up to see Ursuline Ricaydo descending the staircase in full armor. Hebaron surreptitiously swept his gaze over the knight’s immaculate navy surcoat. The fabric seemed crisp and new. His armor was impeccably polished, reflecting its wearer’s fastidious nature.

Hebaron narrowed his eyes. He had a suspicion that the maidservants played favorites thanks to the other knight’s clean-cut image.

Ursuline frowned and stared at Hebaron. “Did you not hear me?” he barked irritably. “You need to get a move on.”

Just as Hebaron rose languidly to his feet, Remus Baldo and Gabel Lachzion entered the common room.

“Sir Hebaron, we’re told that her ladyship is ready to depart.”

“Already?”

Frowning, Hebaron stuck his head out the window to get a better view of the castle gates. Two carriages laden with luggage stood waiting in the courtyard. It dawned on him that Lady Calypse was truly leaving.

Hebaron was blinking into the distance when Ursuline lost his temper.

“Do you intend to keep her ladyship waiting? Just stay behind if you don’t feel like coming.”

“Godammit, I’ll be down in a minute.”

Grumbling, Hebaron raced up the stairs with a lightness that seemed at odds with his huge physique. He snorted to himself at Ursuline’s fussiness. Who would have guessed this change in attitude toward the lady of the castle? A bitter smile tugged at Hebaron’s lips as he donned his armor.

The change in Ursuline’s behavior was understandable. The knight had grown fond of the dainty noblewoman, as they all had. Not to mention, Ursuline had been part of the rescue mission at Croyso Castle. Having witnessed firsthand the horrible abuse she suffered there, his newfound compassion was unsurprising.

Sir Ursuline was not the only one. The incident must have affected Elliot as well, as he had been one of the most vehement about going to war with the duke. Though none of the knights disclosed the details of what had transpired, Hebaron was certain that Lady Calypse had suffered a great atrocity.

Suddenly overcome with rage, he threw the cloak in his hands onto the floor.

Croyso.

Thinking about how that dog had instigated their current predicament made his blood boil. He irritably ran a hand through his short hair. Imagining his commander’s impassive face made him feel unbearably stifled.

Drawing out a sigh, he sank into a chair. When he had first heard that Lady Calypse intended to leave for the Mage Tower, his immediate thought had been that the commander would never allow it.

However, the commander had shattered everyone’s expectations and relented. He had even picked up his long-neglected duties as liege of Anatol. By all appearances, everything seemed to have fallen into place.

Hebaron still felt uneasy at Riftan’s unnatural calmness. The commander’s reactions when it came to Maximilian Calypse were always unpredictable.

“Damn it. As if worrying about it now will change anything…”

He clicked his tongue and threw on his navy surcoat emblazoned with the white dragon of their order. Now in full armor, he stepped out of the room and came face-to-face with Ursuline’s disapproving glare.

“Why are you dawdling?! Are you waiting for the sun to set?”

“Cease your nagging. What are you, my wife?”

Ursuline scowled in response. He looked as if he were about to unleash a barrage of further grumbling. Instead, he spun around as if he could not be bothered dealing with the other knight any longer.

Hebaron followed Ursuline as he set off. “More importantly… have you formally apologized to her ladyship?”

Ursuline stopped in his tracks. “No. I missed the right moment.”

With that, he resumed his quick strides.

Hebaron clasped his hands behind his head and taunted, “What a load of drivel. I had no idea you were so timid.”

It was unusual for Ursuline to not have a cutting retort ready, and this seemed to be one of those rare moments. He pursed his lips together.

Hebaron chuckled at Ursuline marching ahead with an indignant look on his face. It was amusing to see him acting so out of character, walking on eggshells around a woman as petite as her ladyship.

“Stop dithering and do it today, before she leaves. It’s going to haunt you if you keep putting it off.”

In a silent warning to stay out of his business, Ursuline shot daggers at Hebaron before swiveling his head away. They passed through the training grounds, Ursuline’s strides precise and controlled, while Hebaron trailed behind at his own languid pace. When they reached the castle entrance, they saw a throng of servants gathered in the great hall.

Hebaron easily picked out the woman with dark auburn hair. Maximilian Calypse was accepting something from the old mage who had joined their ranks last year. Hebaron assumed that it must be an herb pouch.

“This is a good remedy for the chill, and this aids mana restoration. The decoction in this vial helps ease seasickness. And this…”

Although it appeared that Maximilian was attentively listening to the old mage’s expounding without a hint of annoyance, Hebaron noticed her eyes occasionally flitting over the crowd. A heavy sigh escaped his lips.

“Our apologies for keeping you waiting, my lady.”

Ursuline walked over to her and respectfully bowed his head. Maximilian Calypse turned to look at him with a brilliant smile.

“I-It’s all right. I was… saying my farewells.”

Hebaron’s face betrayed his complicated emotions. Seeing her efforts to conceal her sadness made him feel as though he was doing something terrible.

She flicked a glance behind them and tentatively asked, “W-What about… Riftan?”

“The commander… is attending to urgent matters on the ramparts. He gave us strict instructions to safely escort you to the port.”

Her smile dissolved. Hebaron inwardly cursed the commander as a dark shadow passed over her ladyship’s round gray eyes.

“W-We should… get going,” she said, her voice unnaturally bright as if to disguise her disappointment. “The princess… is waiting for us at the port.”

She was about to climb into the carriage when a loud cry sounded in the distance.

“P-Please wait!”

Hebaron jerked his head up. Ulyseon and Garrow raced through the grounds in their training uniforms. The servants hurriedly parted to make way for them.

“W-We wanted to say goodbye…” Ulyseon said, panting. He handed Maxi a fistful of wildflowers. “We searched the whole mountain… but there were only small bulbs like these due to the cold. I know it’s not much, but would you accept them, my lady?”

Maximilian had been blinking at the squire’s offering. As she carefully took the flowers from him, a smile lit Ulyseon’s face.

The lad had grown noticeably taller in the last few months. He now arranged his features into a mature expression befitting of a knight and said, “You must return in good health, my lady.”

“Th-Thank you. The same to you… Ulyseon.”

“Please be well, my lady,” said Garrow.

Maximilian smiled at the squire and climbed into the carriage. The twenty knights in the escort party, including Hebaron and Ursuline who were assigned as her personal guards, mounted their horses in unison.

Hebaron stationed himself next to the carriage while Ursuline took the lead. After passing a sharp eye over the knights’ formation, Ursuline signaled their departure. The castle gates opened wide, and the drawbridge began to lower.

Surrounding the carriage on all sides, the knights slowly crossed the bridge and descended the hill. Down in the village, people flocked to the main road to catch a glimpse of the Remdragon Knights.

As they silently rode through the crowd, Hebaron peeked into the carriage window. He could see Maximilian’s slender shoulder slumped over through the half-open curtain. Her long hair, tied in a single braid, seemed too heavy for her delicate neck. A feeling close to guilt grated at him. He had been the one to ask her to testify after revealing the commander’s plight.

Hebaron rubbed his throbbing temples as he recalled Riftan’s rage. He wished that the commander would just express his anger as he had back then. Now, Riftan seemed to be trying to repress all of his emotions. Hebaron had never seen him look so vulnerable.

Maximilian had somehow managed to convince Riftan, but it was clear that it had not been an amicable agreement. It was not unusual to overhear the servants in the great hall expressing their concerns for the lord and lady.

Still, I didn’t think he would refuse to see her off…

Hebaron felt regretful. Perhaps he should have dragged the commander with them. Then again, who in their right mind would dare to mention her name with the way he was now? He was nothing but a stone statue devoid of all emotions.

Ever since they had found out Maximilian was leaving for the Mage Tower, the knights had spoken as little as possible whenever they were in Riftan’s presence. Everyone knew what she meant to him.

“I hear singing…”

Hebaron turned his head toward the unexpected voice. Maximilian was staring out the window, into the distance.

They had passed the square and were now on the outskirts of the city. To the right of the wide road was a gentle hill. Sheep dotted the wide, grassy expanse that seemed to stretch on and on. A faint tune of a vielle carried over to them.

“They must be practicing for the Spring Festival,” Ruth chimed in. The sorcerer had ridden up to the carriage without Hebaron noticing. “They’re putting in significant effort now that there are more visitors than ever. There’s singing all over the village these days.”

“I see,” Maximilian replied after a pause.

Her smile looked bitter, and her eyes seemed to cloud over. After gazing at the hill, tinged green with new life, she looked down once more. They rode past the ramparts in heavy silence. Soon, the vast road that had caused them so much trouble throughout last year stretched before them.

They sped down for about an hour and a half before the sea appeared on the horizon, beyond a gentle slope. Massive ships lined the extensive pier, and several sizable merchant buildings stood tall along the dock.

Princess Agnes was on the pier. As soon as she spotted the Anatolian party, she cut through the bustling group of workers transporting cargo.

“You’re finally here! I was worried that you’d changed your mind.”

Ursuline jumped off his horse and bowed to the princess. “Apologies for keeping you waiting, Your Highness. The preparations took longer than we expected.”

“It’s fine. We were busy loading the cargo,” the princess said, pointing to one of the ships lining the pier.

The massive vessel bore the royal crest of Wedon. The royal knights and mages who had come as the princess’s escort were gathered on the boardwalk in front.

“We’ve just finished all the preparations. You can go ahead and board now.”

Hebaron dismounted and helped Maximilian out of the carriage. Her lucid gray eyes seemed to take in the ship’s huge hull.

Standing next to Maximilian, Princess Agnes said gently, “Only those with permission from Nornui may enter. Hence, the royal knights will escort you from here on. I will accompany you as well, of course. I’ve decided to stay on the island for about a month to help you settle in.”

A look of relief flashed across Maximilian’s face. Only then did Hebaron realize just how distressing it must be for her to be headed into the unknown.

“I-I would… appreciate that very much.”

“There’s no need to worry. The Mage Tower is the safest, most exciting place for a mage to be. You’ll fit right in,” the princess said cheerfully, then motioned to the crew.

While the deckhands loaded all the luggage in the carriage onto the ship, Maximilian said her farewells to the knights.

“I-I want to thank you… for everything. You must all look after yourselves.”

“You must take care too, my lady,” Hebaron replied awkwardly, scratching his cheek. “We wish you a safe journey.”

The other knights followed suit and offered their parting words. After watching these proceedings in silence, Ursuline finally spoke.

“My lady, I wish to say that I am sorry… for my past actions.”

Maximilian looked flustered by the sudden apology, to which Ursuline bowed his head.

“I’ve been meaning to apologize to you for my discourteous behavior.”

She waved her hands, clearly taken aback. “Y-You don’t have to apologize. I… did not take it to heart.”

Ursuline gave her a rueful smile and said, “Please return to us as soon as possible. The commander needs you.”

The smile vanished from her face. Hebaron thought that she might burst into tears. However, her voice was surprisingly calm when she spoke.

“Please… look after him. You must keep him… from doing anything too reckless.”

Ruth had his hood pulled down to his nose, clearly uncomfortable being among the royal mages.

“Please don’t worry about Sir Riftan,” he cut in. “I will make sure to be in his ear constantly.”

He stepped closer and practically tossed something at her.

“This is the most expensive magic stone in my possession. Please take good care of it. It will likely come in handy.”

“Th-Thank you. You’ve done… so much for me.”

“I’m grateful for the recognition,” Ruth quipped, then appeared hesitant as he awkwardly scratched the back of his head. He let out a deep sigh and blurted, “Please, come back in one piece.”

“Don’t worry. I will return… safely,” Maximilian replied, setting her shoulders straight.

Quite suddenly, Hebaron recalled the first time he had seen her.

The hunched shoulders, folded over in apprehension; the fearful, pale face; the vulnerable look in her eyes. It was all so clear. Was that fragile being really the same person as the woman standing before him?

Maximilian put on a brave smile and turned to board the ship. Her red hair glistened in the blazing sun. The thought that he would not be seeing this petite woman hovering around, healing people with magic, made a part of him feel empty.

He waved back at Maximilian, who now stood leaning over the railing. Soon, the ship slowly began to sail away from the dock. They remained rooted to the spot until the ship grew smaller and she was but a speck.

Thundering hooves sounded behind them. The knights all turned in unison, hands at the hilts of their swords. A cloaked figure jumped onto the pier and came rushing toward them at a frightening speed.

Realizing that it was Riftan, Hebaron instinctively flung himself in his path. Riftan shoved him away and tried to leap into the sea, as frantic as a madman. The rest of the knights snapped out of their stunned stillness and cried out in alarm. They rushed to restrain him.

Riftan howled like a chained beast. “Let go!”

“Goddammit, are you mad?!”

“I said, get your cursed hands off me!” Riftan bellowed, thrashing his limbs.

He was so strong that even four men could not restrain him. Hebaron swore and forcibly pushed him to the ground.

“Stop it! It’s done. Even you can’t go after her now!”

Riftan’s chest heaved as he exhaled a ragged breath. He was completely disheveled, and his eyes quivered wildly as he gazed after the ship that was growing more and more distant by the second.

Hebaron held his breath. Like a crumbling dam, Riftan’s body tipped forward. His voice was barely audible.

“I lied.”

Droplets spattered the wooden planks. With his arms restraining Riftan, Hebaron blinked dazedly. He did not think the commander was even aware that he was crying.

Riftan appeared to be in a trance as he mumbled, “I lied… when I said I wouldn’t wait for you.”

No one dared to speak as they watched the commander’s shoulders give a violent shake. The tranquil swishing of the waves filled the air. Riftan gazed over the shifting sea, his face scrunching as if it blinded him. The ship faded as it sailed into the hazy horizon.

[1] Approximately 3 meters.

[2] Approximately 4.5 meters.

Also by Suji Kim

There is a mouse in my house (in Korean)

Crime of Crime (in Korean)

Twilight Poem (in Korean)

A Lukewarm Couple (in Korean)

Bongru (in Korean)

Table of Contents

Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28
Chapter 29
Chapter 30
Chapter 31
Chapter 32
Chapter 33
Chapter 34
Chapter 35
Chapter 36
Chapter 37
Chapter 38
Chapter 39
Chapter 40
Chapter 41
Chapter 42
Chapter 43
Chapter 44
Chapter 45
Chapter 46
Chapter 47
Chapter 48
Chapter 49
Chapter 50
Chapter 51
Chapter 52
Chapter 53
Chapter 54
Chapter 55
Chapter 56
Chapter 57
Chapter 58
Chapter 59
Chapter 60
Chapter 61
Chapter 62
Chapter 63
Chapter 64
Chapter 65
Chapter 66
Chapter 67
Chapter 68
Chapter 69
Chapter 70
Chapter 71
Chapter 72
Chapter 73
Chapter 74
Chapter 75
Chapter 76
Chapter 77
Chapter 78
Chapter 79
Chapter 80
Chapter 81
Chapter 82
Chapter 83
Chapter 84
Chapter 85
Chapter 86
Chapter 87
Chapter 88
Chapter 89
Chapter 90
Chapter 91
Chapter 92
Chapter 93
Chapter 94
Chapter 95
Chapter 96
Chapter 97
Chapter 98
Chapter 99
Chapter 100
Chapter 101
Chapter 102
Chapter 103
Chapter 104
Chapter 105
Chapter 106
Chapter 107
Chapter 108
Chapter 109
Chapter 110
Chapter 111
Chapter 112
Chapter 113
Chapter 114
Chapter 115
Chapter 116
Chapter 117
Chapter 118
Chapter 119
Chapter 120
Chapter 121
Chapter 122
Chapter 123
Chapter 124
Chapter 125
Chapter 126
Chapter 127
Chapter 128
Chapter 129
Chapter 130
Chapter 131
Chapter 132
Chapter 133
Chapter 134
Chapter 135
Chapter 136
Chapter 137
Chapter 138
Chapter 139
Chapter 140
Chapter 141
Chapter 142
Chapter 143
Chapter 144
Chapter 145
Chapter 146
Chapter 147
Chapter 148
Chapter 149
Chapter 150
Chapter 151
Chapter 152
Chapter 153
Chapter 154
Chapter 155
Chapter 156
Chapter 157
Chapter 158
Chapter 159
Chapter 160
Chapter 161
Chapter 162
Chapter 163
Chapter 164
Chapter 165
Chapter 166
Chapter 167
Chapter 168
Chapter 169
Chapter 170
Chapter 171
Chapter 172
Chapter 173
Chapter 174
Chapter 175
Chapter 176
Chapter 177
Chapter 178
Chapter 179
Chapter 180
Chapter 181
Chapter 182
Chapter 183
Chapter 184
Chapter 185
Chapter 186
Chapter 187
Chapter 188
Chapter 189
Chapter 190
Chapter 191
Chapter 192
Chapter 193
Epilogue
Also by Suji Kim